L-Functions and Arithmetic (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor J.W.S. Cassels, Department of Pure Mathematic...

Author: J. Coates | M. J. Taylor

79 downloads 1141 Views 8MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor J.W.S. Cassels, Department of Pure Mathematics and Mathematical Statistics, University of Cambridge, 16 Mill Lane, Cambridge CB2 1SB, England The books in the series listed below are available from booksellers, or, in case of difficulty, from Cambridge University Press. 34 36 39 40 43 45 46 49 50 51 57 59 62 66 69 74 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 103 104 105 106

Representation theory of Lie groups, M.F. ATIYAH et al Homological group theory, C.T.C. WALL (ed) Affine sets and affine groups, D.G. NORTHCOTT Introduction to H p spaces, PJ. KOOSIS Graphs, codes and designs, PJ. CAMERON & J.H. VAN LINT Recursion theory: its generalisations and applications, F.R. DRAKE & S.S. WAINER (eds) p-adic analysis: a short course on recent work, N. KOBLITZ Finite geometries and designs, P. CAMERON, J.W.P. HIRSCHFELD & D.R. HUGHES (eds) Commutator calculus and groups of homotopy classes, HJ. BAUES Synthetic differential geometry, A.KOCK Techniques of geometric topology, R.A. FENN Applicable differential geometry, M. CRAMPIN & F.A.E. PIRANI Economics for mathematicians, J.W.S. CASSELS Several complex variables and complex manifolds II, M.J. FIELD Representation theory, I.M. GELFAND et al Symmetric designs: an algebraic approach, E.S. LANDER Spectral theory of linear differential operators and comparison algebras, H.O.CORDES Isolated singular points on complete intersections, E J.N. LOOIJENGA A primer on Riemann surfaces, A.F. BEARDON Probability, statistics and analysis, JJF.C. KINGMAN & G.E.H. REUTER (eds) Introduction to the representation theory of compact and locally compact groups, A. ROBERT Skew fields, P.K. DRAXL Surveys in combinatorics, E.K. LLOYD (ed) Homogeneous structures on Riemannian manifolds, F. TRICERRI & L. VANHECKE Topological topics, I.M. JAMES (ed) Surveys in set theory, A.R.D. MATHIAS (ed) FPF ring theory, C. FAITH & S. PAGE An F-space sampler, N.J. KALTON, N.T. PECK & J.W. ROBERTS Poly topes and symmetry, S.A. ROBERTSON Classgroups of group rings, M.J. TAYLOR Representation of rings over skew fields, A.H. SCHOFIELD Aspects of topology, I.M. JAMES & E.H. KRONHEIMER (eds) Representations of general linear groups, G.D. JAMES Low-dimensional topology 1982, R.A. FENN (ed) Diophantine equations over function fields, R.C. MASON Varieties of constructive mathematics, D.S. BRIDGES & F. RICHMAN Localization in Noetherian rings, A.V. JATEGAONKAR Methods of differential geometry in algebraic topology, M. KAROUBI & C. LERUSTE Stopping time techniques for analysts and probabilists, L. EGGHE Groups and geometry, ROGER C. LYNDON Surveys in combinatorics 1985, I. ANDERSON (ed) Elliptic structures on 3-manifolds, C.B. THOMAS A local spectral theory for closed operators, I. ERDELYI & WANG SHENGWANG Syzygies, E.G. EVANS & P. GRIFFITH

107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 121 122 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 154 155 156 158

Compactification of Siegel moduli schemes, C-L. CHAI Some topics in graph theory, H.P. YAP Diophantine analysis, J. LOXTON & A. VAN DER POORTEN (eds) An introduction to surreal numbers, H. GONSHOR Analytical and geometric aspects of hyperbolic space, D.B.A.EPSTEIN (ed) Low-dimensional topology and Kleinian groups, D.B.A. EPSTEIN (ed) Lectures on the asymptotic theory of ideals, D.REES Lectures on Bochner-Riesz means, K.M. DAVIS & Y-C. CHANG An introduction to independence for analysts, H.G. DALES & W.H. WOODIN Representations of algebras, P.J. WEBB(ed) Homotopy theory, E. REES & J.D.S. JONES (eds) Skew linear groups, M. SHIRVANI & B. WEHRFRITZ Triangulated categories in the representation theory of finite-dimensional algebras, D. HAPPEL Proceedings of Groups - St Andrews 1985, E. ROBERTSON & C. CAMPBELL (eds) Non-classical continuum mechanics, RJ. KNOPS & A.A. LACEY (eds) Lie groupoids and Lie algebroids in differential geometry, K. MACKENZIE Commutator theory for congruence modular varieties, R. FREESE & R. MCKENZIE Van der Corput's method of exponential sums, S.W. GRAHAM & G. KOLESNIK New directions in dynamical systems, T.J. BEDFORD & J.W. SWIFT (eds) Descriptive set theory and the structure of sets of uniqueness, A.S. KECHRIS & A. LOUVEAU The subgroup structure of the finite classical groups, P.B. KLEIDMAN & M.W.LIEBECK Model theory and modules, M.PREST Algebraic, extremal & metric combinatorics, M-M. DEZA, P. FRANKL & I.G. ROSENBERG (eds) Whitehead groups of finite groups, ROBERT OLIVER Linear algebraic monoids, MOHAN S.PUTCHA Number theory and dynamical systems, M. DODSON & J. VICKERS (eds) Operator algebras and applications, 1, D. EVANS & M. TAKESAKI (eds) Operator algebras and applications, 2, D. EVANS & M. TAKESAKI (eds) Analysis at Urbana, I, E. BERKSON, T. PECK, & J. UHL (eds) Analysis at Urbana, II, E. BERKSON, T. PECK, & J. UHL (eds) Advances in homotopy theory, S. SALAMON, B. STEER & W. SUTHERLAND (eds) Geometric aspects of Banach spaces, E.M. PEINADOR and A. RODES (eds) Surveys in combinatorics 1989, J. SIEMONS (ed) The geometry of jet bundles, D.J. SAUNDERS The ergodic theory of discrete groups, PETER J. NICHOLLS Introduction to uniform spaces, I.M. JAMES Homological questions in local algebra, JAN R. STROOKER Cohen-Macaulay modules over Cohen-Macaulay rings, Y. YOSHINO Continuous and discrete modules, S.H. MOHAMED & B.J. MULLER Helices and vector bundles, A.N. RUDAKOV et al Solitons, nonlinear evolution equations and inverse scattering, M.A. ABLOWITZ & P.A. CLARKSON Geometry of low-dimensional manifolds 1, S. DONALDSON & C.B. THOMAS (eds) Geometry of low-dimensional manifolds 2, S. DONALDSON & C.B. THOMAS (eds) Oligomorphic permutation groups, P. CAMERON L-functions and arithmetic, J. COATES & MJ. TAYLOR (eds) Number theory and cryptography, J. LOXTON (ed) Classification theories of polarized varieties, TAKAO FUJITA Twistors in mathematics and physics, T.N. BAILEY & RJ. BASTON (eds) Geometry of Banach spaces, P.F.X. MULLER & W. SCHACHERMAYER (eds)

London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series. 153

L-functions and Arithmetic Edited by J. Coates University of Cambridge and M J. Taylor UMIST

The right of the University of Cambridge to print and sell was granted by Henry VIII in 1534. The University has printed and published continuously since 1584.

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS Cambridge New York Port Chester Melbourne

Sydney

Published by the Press Syndicate of the University of Cambridge The Pitt Building, Trumpington Street, Cambridge CB2 1RP 40 West 20th Street, New York, NY 10011, USA 10, Stamford Road, Oakleigh, Melbourne 3166, Australia © Cambridge University Press 1991 First published 1991 Library of Congress cataloguing in publication data available British Library cataloguing in publication data available

ISBN 0 52138619 5 Transferred to digital printing 2004

CONTENTS

Preface Participants Lectures on automorphic L-functions JAMES ARTHUR and STEPHEN GELBART Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N) COLIN J. BUSHNELL L-functions and Galois modules PH. CASSOU-NOGUES, T. CHINBURG, A. FROHLICH, and M.J. TAYLOR (Notes by D. Burns and N.P. Byott) Motivic p-adic i-functions JOHN COATES The Beilinson conjectures CHRISTOPHER DENINGER and ANTHONY J. SCHOLL Iwasawa theory for motives RALPH GREENBERG Kolyvagin's work for modular elliptic curves BENEDICT GROSS Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis SHAI HARAN Katz p-adic L-functions, congruence modules and deformation of Galois representations H. HIDA and J. TILOUINE Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups WILLIAM G. MCCALLUM Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I R.G.E. PINCH and H.P.F. SWINNERTON-DYER On certain Artin L-Series DINAKAR RAMAKRISHNAN

vii viii 1 61 75

141 173 211 235 257

271 295 317 339

The one-variable main conjecture for elliptic curves with complex multiplication KARL RUBIN Remarks on special values of L-functions ANTHONY J. SCHOLL

353 373

PREFACE

This book is the fruit of the London Mathematical Society Symposium on iLfunctions and Arithmetic', which was held at the University of Durham from June 30 until July 11, 1989. The Symposium attempted to bring together the many and diverse aspects of number theory and arithmetical algebraic geometry which are currently being studied under the general theme of the connections between //-functions and arithmetic. In particular, there were series of lectures on each of the following topics: (i) descent theory on elliptic curves; (ii) automorphic i-functions; (Hi) Beilinson's conjectures; (iv) p-adic cohomology and the Bloch-Kato conjectures on the Tamagawa numbers of motives; (v) Iwasawa theory of motives; (vi) /-adic representations attached to automorphic forms; (vii) L-functions and Galois module structure of rings of integers and groups of units. While the editors were not able to persuade all the lecturers to write up the material of their lectures,the present volume represents a major portion of the proceedings of the Symposium. The editors wish to express their warm appreciation to all the lecturers. The Symposium was sponsored by the London Mathematical Society, and benefited from the generous financial support of the Science and Engineering Research Council. We are grateful to Tony Scholl and the Department of Mathematics of the University of Durham for their help in organising the meeting; we particularly wish to thank Grey College for its kind hospitality. J. Coates M.J. Taylor

PARTICIPANTS A. Agboola, Columbia University J.V. Armitage, University of Durham J. Arthur, University of Toronto R. Blasubramanian, CIT, Madras P.N. Balister, Trinity College, Cambridge L. Barthel, Weizmann Institute E. Bayer, Universite de Besangon B.J. Birch, University of Oxford D. Blasius, ENS, Paris J. Boxall, Universite de Caen J. Brinkhuis, Erasmus University, Rotterdam D.A. Burgess, University of Nottingham D.J. Burns, University of Cambridge C.J. Bushnell, King's College, London N. Byott, UMIST H. Carayol, Universite Louis Pasteur, Strasbourg P. Cassou-Nogues, Universite de Bordeaux 1 R. Chapman, Merton College, Oxford T. Chinburg, University of Pennsylvania L. Clozel, Universite de Paris-Sud J.H. Coates, University of Cambridge J. Cougnard, Universite de Besancpn J.E. Cremona, University of of Exeter C. Denninger, Universitat Munster F. Diamond, Ohio State University L. Dodd, University of Nottingham H. Dormon, Harvard University B. Erez, Universite de Geneve G. Everest, University of East Anglia D.E. Feather, University of Nottingham M. Flach, St John's College, Cambridge J-M. Fontaine, Universite Paris-Sud A. Frohlich, University of Cambridge Imperial College, London S. Gelbart, Weizmann Institute R. Gillard, Universite de Grenoble 1 C. Goldstein, Universite Paris-Sud D. Grant, University of Cambridge R. Greenberg, University of Washington B.H. Gross, Harvard University S. Haran, University of Jerusalem G. Harder, Universitat Bonn M.C. Harrison, Jesus College, Cambridge D.R. Hayes, Imperial College, London G. Henniart, Universite Paris-Sud H. Hida, University of California, Los Angeles U. Jannsen, Max-Planck Institut, Bonn B. Jordan, Baruch College, CUNY M.A. Kenku, University of Lagos M.A. Kervaire, Universite de Geneve P. Kutzko, University of Iowa R. Ledgard, University of Manchester S. Lichtenbaum, Cornell University

Li Guo, University of Washington S. Ling, University of California, Berkeley W.G. McCallum, University of Arizona M. MacQuillen, Harvard University L.R. McCulloh, University of Illinois, Urbana H. Maennel, Max-Planck Institut, Bonn C. Matthews, University of Cambridge B. Mazur, Harvard University J. Neukirch, Universitat Regensburg J. Oesterle, Universite Paris VI R. Odoni, University of Glasgow D.B. Penman, University of Cambridge R.G.E. Pinch, University of Cambridge A.J. Plater, University of Cambridge R.J. Plymen, University of Manchester D. Ramakrishnan, California Institute of Technology R.A. Rankin, University of Glasgow K.A. Ribet, University of California, Berkeley G. Robert, Max-Planck Institut, Bonn A. Roberston, University of Oxford J.D. Rogawski, University of California, Los Angeles K. Rubin, Ohio State University P. Satge, Universite de Caen N. Schappacher, Max-Planck Institut, Bonn C-G. Schmidt, RUG, Groningen P. Schneider, Universitat Koln A.J. Scholl, University of Durham J-P. Serre, College de France Seymour Kim, Imperial College, London E. de Shalit, University of Jerusalem V. Snaith, McMaster University D. Solomon, UMIST M. Starkings, University of Nottingham A. Srivastav, Universite de Bordeaux 1 H.P.F. Swinnerton-Dyer, University Funding Council M.J. Taylor, UMIST R. Taylor, University of Cambridge J. Tilouine, UCLA E. Todd, King's College, London S. Ullom, University of Illinois, Urbana N.J. Walker, University of Oxford L.C. Washington, University of Maryland U. Weselmann, Universitat Bonn E. Whitley, University of Exeter J.W. Wildeshaus, King's College, Cambridge A. Wiles, Princeton University S.M.J. Wilson, University of Durham K. Wingberg, Universitat Erlangen-Nurnberg C.F. Woodcock, University of Kent R.I. Yager, Macquarie University C.S. Yogananda, CIT, Madras

Lectures on automorphic L-functions JAMES ARTHUR AND STEPHEN GELBART

PREFACE This article follows the format offivelectures that we gave on automorphic Lfunctions. The lectures were intended to be a brief introduction for number theorists to some of the main ideas in the subject. Three of the lectures concerned the general properties of automorphic L-functions, with particular reference to questions of spectral decomposition. We have grouped these together as Part I. While many of the expected properties of automorphic Lfunctions remain conjectural, a significant number have now been established. The remaining two lectures were focused on the techniques which have been used to establish such properties. These lectures form Part II of the article. The first lecture (§1.1) is on the standard L-functions for GLn. Much of this material is familiar and can be used to motivate what follows. In §1.2 we discuss general automorphic L-functions, and various questions that center around the fundamental principle of functoriality. The third lecture (§1.3) is devoted to the spectral decomposition of L2(G(F) \ G(f\)). Here we describe a conjectural classification of the spectrum in terms of tempered representations. This amounts to a quantitative explanation for the failure of the general analogue of Ramanujan's conjecture. There are three principal techniques that we discuss in Part II. The lecture §11.1 is concerned with the trace formula approach and the method of zeta-integrals; it gives only a skeletal treatment of the subject. The lecture §11.2, on the other hand, gives a much more detailed account of the theory of theta-series liftings, including a discussion of counterexamples to the general analogue of Ramanujan's conjecture. We have not tried to relate the counterexamples given by theta-series liftings with the conjectural classification of §1.3. It would be interesting to do so. These lectures are really too brief to be considered a survey of the subject. There are other introductory articles (references [A.I], [G], [B.I] for Part I)

2

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

in which the reader can find further information. More detailed discussion is given in various parts of the Corvallis Proceedings and in many of the other references we have cited.

PARTI 1 STANDARD L-FUNCTIONS FOR GLn

Let F be a fixed number field. As usual, Fv denotes the completion of F with respect to a (normalized) valuation v. If v is discrete, ov stands for the ring of integers in Fv, and qv is the order of the corresponding residue class field. We shall write A = f\F for the adele ring of F. In this lecture, G will stand for the general linear group GLn. Then G(f\) is the restricted direct product, over all v, of the groups G(FV) = GLn(Fv). Thus, G(f\) is the topological direct limit of the groups

Gs = n G(F.) • n
vgs

in which S ranges over all finite sets of valuations of F containing the set SQQ of Archimedean valuations. One is interested in the set H(G(f\)) of equivalence classes of irreducible, admissible representations of G(A). (Recall that a representation of G(f\) is admissible if its restriction to the maximal compact subgroup

K=

n v complex

U(n,C)x n O(n,R)x JJ GLn(ov) v real

v discrete

contains each irreducible representation of K with only finite multiplicity.) Similarly, one has the set U(G(FV)) of equivalence classes of irreducible admissible representations of G(FV). It is known [F] that any TT £ II(G?(A)) can be decomposed into a restricted tensor product

(gK,

TTV eIL(G(Fv)),

V

of irreducible, admissible representations of the local groups. The unramified principal series is a particularly simple subset of U(G(FV)) to describe. Suppose that the valuation v is discrete. One has the Borel subgroup /&, ••• * 0

1 Standard L-functions for GLn of G(FV), and for any ra-tuple z = (zu...,

zn) £ Cn,

gives a quasi-character on B(FV). Let itV)Z be the representation of G(FV) obtained by inducing Xz from B(FV) to G(FV). (Recall that fVtZ acts on the space of locally constant functions <j) on G(FV) such that n-l

and that for any such <j>.) We shall assume that Re(zx) >Re(z2)>

•>

It is then a very special case of the Langlands classification [B-W, XI, §2] that 7rv ^ has a unique irreducible quotient TTVIZ. The representations {TTV,«} obtained in this way are the unramified principal series. They are precisely the representations in U(G(FV)) whose restrictions to G(ov) contain the trivial representation. If nv is any representation in TL(G(FV)) which is equivalent to some TTVIZ, it makes sense to define a semisimple conjugacy class *(*•) =

V 0

q;«

in GLn(C). For o-(irv) does depend only on the equivalence class of TTV; conversely, if two such representations are inequivalent, the corresponding conjugacy classes are easily seen to be distinct. Suppose that TT = ® v irv is a representation in II(G(A)). Since ?r is admissible, almost all the local constituents 7rv belong to the unramified principal series. Thus, 7T gives rise to a family cr(7r) = {<JV(7T) =
= L(S,TTV) = det(l - <jv(7r)q;')-\

s £ C, v
4

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

The global //-function is then given as a formal product

If the global L-function is to have interesting arithmetic properties, one needs to assume that TT is automorphic. We shall first review the notion of an automorphic representation, and then describe the properties of the corresponding automorphic L-iunctions. The group G(F) embeds diagonally as a discrete subgroup of G(A)1 = {g G G(A) : |det 5 | = 1}. The space of cusp forms on G(A)1 consists of the functions <j> G L2(G(F) \ G(A)1) such that r JNi JNp(F)\NP(f\)

<j>(nx)dn = 0

for almost all x G G(A)1, and for the unipotent radical NP of any proper, standard parabolic subgroup P. (Recall that standard parabolic subgroups are subgroups of the form

..

:

:pkeGLnk},

j where ( n i , . . . , nr) is a partition of n.) The space of cusp forms is a closed, right G(A)1-invariant subspace of L2(G(F) \ ^(A) 1 ), which is known to decompose into a discrete direct sum of irreducible representations of G(A)1. A representation TT E II(G(A)) is said to be cuspidal if its restriction to G(A)1 is equivalent to an irreducible constituent of the space of cusp forms. We note that such a representation need not be unitary; indeed, if TT is cuspidal, so are all the representations {TT (g) | det \z : z G C}. Now, suppose that p G -P(A) is as above, with P a given standard parabolic subgroup, and that for each i, 1 < i < r, ?rt- is a cuspidal automorphic representation of GLni(f\). Then

is a representation of P(A), which we can induce to G(f\). The automorphic representations of G(f\) are the irreducible constituents of induced representations of this form [L.4]. We shall denote the subset of automorphic representations in n(G(A)) by IIaut(GJ). Suppose that ir G IIaut(G?). It is easily seen that the infinite product for Ls(s, ?r) converges in some right half plane. Moreover, Godement and Jacquet

1 Standard L-functions for GLn

5

[G-J] have shown that £5(3,71-) has analytic continuation to a meromorphic function of s £ C which satisfies a functional equation. Their method is a generalization from GLX of the method of Tate's thesis [T.I], and will be described in §11.1. It is useful to consider certain subsets of n aut (G). Let ndi8C(G) denote the set of irreducible, unitary representations of G(f\) whose restriction to G(A)1 occurs discretely in L2(G(F) \ G(A)1). This contains the set n cusp (G) of irreducible, unitary cuspidal representations of G(A). We shall then write n(G) simply for the set of irreducible representations of G(A) obtained by inducing representations P

> *l{Pl) ® * ' * ® TTr(Pr),

*i € IIdisc(GLn.),

from standard parabolic subgroups. (It is a peculiarity of GLn that such unitary induced representations are already irreducible. In general, one must define II(Gr) to be the set of irreducible constituents of these induced representations.) The representations H(G) are precisely the ones which occur in the spectral decomposition of L2(G(F) \ G(A)). This deep fact is a consequence of the theory of Eisenstein series, initiated by Selberg [S], and established for general groups by Langlands [L.3]. A second major consequence of the theory of Eisenstein series is that the representations in 1101180(0) and Tl(G) are automorphic. Taking this fact for granted, we obtain an embedded sequence c ndi8C(G9 c u(G) c naut(G) c n(G(A)) of families of irreducible representations of G(A). The representations in II(G) have a striking rigidity property. Theorem The map 7T G n ( G ) ,

from II(G) to families of semisimple conjugacy classes in Gi n (C), is injective. In other words, a representation in II(G?) is completely determined by the associated family of conjugacy classes. For cuspidal representations, this theorem is closely related to the original multiplicity one theorem [Sh]. The extension to II(G) follows from analytic properties of the corresponding L-functions [J-S, Theorem 4.4] and the recent classification [M-W] by Moeglin and Waldspurger of the discrete spectrum of GLn.

6

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

The theorem is reminiscent of a similar rigidity property of representations of Galois groups. Suppose that r : Gal(F/F)

—- GLn(C)

is a continuous representation of the Galois group of the algebraic closure F of F. For every valuation v outside a finite set S D S^, there is an associated Frobenius conjugacy class in the image of the Galois group. This gives a semisimple conjugacy class &v{r) in GLn(C). It is an immediate consequence of the Tchebotarev density theorem that r is completely determined by the family <x(r) = {
s € C, v £ S,

Ls(s,r) = J[Lv(s,r), vgS

attached to r. Some years ago, Langlands conjectured [L.I] that the similarity between the two types of L-function was more than just formal. Conjecture (Langlands) For any continuous representation r : Gal(F/F)

—> GLn(C)

of the Galois group«there is an automorphic representation ir E II(G), necessarily unique, such that (7V(TT) = crv(r) for all v outside some finite set S 2 S^. In particular Z,S(S,TT) = Ls{s,r). The conjecture represents a fundamental problem in number theory. The case n = 1 is just the Artin reciprocity law, which is of course known, but highly nontrivial. There has also been significant progress in the case n = 2. If the image of r in GL2(C) is a dihedral group, the conjecture follows from the converse theorem of Hecke theory [J-L] or from the properties of the Weil representation [S-T]. (See §11.1.) If r is an irreducible 2-dimensional representation which is not dihedral, its image in PGL2(C) = 50(3, C) will be either tetrahedral, octahedral or icosohedral. These cases are much deeper, but the first two have been solved [L.6], [Tu]. The essential new ingredient was

1 Standard L-functions for GLn

7

Langlands' solution of the (cyclic) base change problem for GL2. For general n, the base change problem was solved recently by Arthur and Clozel [A-C]. This leads to an affirmative answer to the conjecture for any representation r whose image is nilpotent. We shall describe the base change theorem in more detail. Suppose that E/F is a Galois extension, with cyclic Galois group Gal(E/F)

= {l,7,7V..,y-1}

of prime order I. Then there is a short exact sequence

1 —• Gal(E/E) —> Gal(F/F) —> Gal(E/F) —> 1 of Galois groups. If r is a representation of Gal(F/F), let rE be the restriction of r to the subgroup Gal(E/E). Suppose that v £ S is a valuation which is unramified for both r and E/F, and that vE — v o Norm^/p is the associated function on E. It is easy to check that the conjugacy classes in GLn(C) are related by <7Vi(rE) =

crv(r)

if vE = Vi - • • Vt splits completely in J5, and = o~v(r)1 if vE = V remains prime in E. Another way to say this is that

where SE is the set of valuations of E over 5, and e is the one dimensional representation 7* — < ^ , * = 1,...,A of Gal(E/F). Thus, the map r —> rE from n-dimensional representations of Gal(F/F) to n-dimensional representations of Gal(E/E) is determined in a simple way by its behaviour on Frobenius conjugacy classes. Moreover, it is easy to check that an arbitrary n-dimensional representation R of Gal(E/E) is of the form rE if and only if the conjugate ffl of R by 7 is equivalent to R. Langlands' conjecture suggests that there should be a parallel operation on automorphic representations. Let GE = GLn>E denote the general linear group, regarded as an algebraic group over E.

8

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

Theorem

that

[A-C] There is a canonical map TT —> TCE from II(G) to H(GE) such

if vE — Vi - • • Vt splits completely in E and

if vE = V remains prime in E. In particular t

LSE(S,7TE)

= J[ Ls(s,7T ® (rj o det)J), i=i

where 77 is the Grossencharacter of F associated to e by class field theory. Moreover, an automorphic representation II £ H(GE) is of the form TTE if and only if IF ^ n. We have already mentioned that the theorem was proved for n = 2 by Langlands [L.6], who built on earlier work of Saito and Shintani. The proof for general n in [A-C] actually applies only to a subset of II(G), namely representations 'induced from cuspidal'. However, the general case follows easily from this and the classification [M-W] of the discrete spectrum of GLn. The proof of base change relies in an essential way on the trace formula for GLn. We have so far treated the simplest case of unramified primes. We should say a few words about the ramified places before we go on to more general Lfunctions. In [G-J], Godement and Jacquet define a local L-function L(s,nv) and e-factor e{s^/Kv^v) for any admissible representation TV £ U(G(FV)) and any nontrivial additive character %j)v of Fv. They then define the global Lfunction

and e-factor

as products over all places v. Here w £ n aut (G) is any automorphic representation, and if? = 0 V if>v is a nontrivial additive character on f\/F. Since the local root numbers are trivial at unramified places, the global root number is defined as a finite product. It is independent of if;. The main result of [G-J] is

2 General automorphic L-functions

9

Theorem [G-J] Suppose that TT £ ncusp(Gf) is a cuspidal representation with contragradient it. Then L(S,TT) can be analytically continued as a meromorphic function of s G C which satisfies the functional equation L(s,7r) = e(s,7r)L(l — «S,TT).

The function

L(S,TT)

is entire unless n = 1 and ?r is an unramified character. D

2 GENERAL AUTOMORPHIC ^-FUNCTIONS. From now on, G will be an arbitrary reductive algebraic matrix group defined over F. The objects G(A), G(f\)\ H(G(FV)), II(G(A)), etc., are denned essentially as above. Using the standard parabolic subgroups of G as we did for GLni we can also define the families

nCU8p(G) c ndisc(G) c u(G) c naut(G) c n(G(A)) of irreducible representations of G(f\). By the general theory of Eisenstein series [L.3], H(G) is precisely the set of irreducible representations which occur in the spectral decomposition of L2(G(F) \ G(f\)). If 7T = ®VTTV is any representation in II(G?(A)), it can be shown that TTV is unramified for all v outside a finite set 5 D 5 M . (This means that G is quasisplit over Fv and split over an unramified extension, and that irv has a fixed vector under a hyperspecial maximal compact subgroup of G(FV). As with GLnj any unramified representation is a constituent of the representation induced from an unramified quasi-character, essentially uniquely determined, on a Borel subgroup defined over Fv. See [B, §10.4].) What plays the role for general G of the conjugacy classes (T(TCV) in GLn(C)t To take the place of GLn(C), Langlands [L.I] introduced a certain complex, nonconnected group. In its simplest form, this L-group is a semi-direct product L G = G x Gal(E/F), where G is a complex reductive group which is 'dual' to G, and E/F is any finite Galois extension over which G splits. The action of Gal(E/F) on G is determined in a canonical way, up to inner automorphism, from the action of the Galois group on the Dynkin diagram of G. Rather than define the L-group precisely, we shall simply note that it comes with some extra structure, which in essence determines it uniquely. Suppose that T C B C G and T C B C G are maximal tori, embedded in Borel subgroups of G and G. The L-group is then equipped with an isomorphism from T onto the complex

10

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

dual torus X*(T) ® C* of T, which maps the simple roots A of (B,f) onto the simple co-roots A v of (G,T), and which is compatible with the canonical actions of Gal(E/F). (See [K.I, §1].) The simplest examples of pairs (G, G) are (GLniGLn(t)), (SLn,PGLn(C)), (PGLn,SLn(C)), (5O 2n+1 ,5p 2n (c)), (5p 2n ,5O 2n+1 (c)), (SO2n,SO2n(c)). In each of these cases, G is already split, and the field E may be taken to be F. The unramified representations have the following striking characterization in terms of the L-group [B, §10.4]. For almost all places v, G is quasi-split over Fv and split over an unramified extension, and G(ov) is a hyperspecial maximal compact subgroup. For any such u, the representations 7rv E U(G(FV)) which have a G(ov)-fixed vector are in one-to-one correspondence with the semisimple conjugacy classes cr(7rw) in LG whose projection onto the factor Gal(E/F) equals the Frobenius class at v. Thus, a representation TT = ®v TTV in II(G(A)) gives rise to a family *{*) = {
II

The general automorphic L~

K^W?,"1)"1.

s

€ C.

It is not hard to verify that the product converges in some right half plane. Again, one expects the ^-functions to have analytic continuation and functional equation, although this is still far from known in general. Bear in mind that we are free to let the extension E/F be arbitrarily large. Therefore, the general automorphic .//-functions include both the Artin .//-functions and the standard //-functions for GLn discussed in §1.

2 General automorphic L-functions

11

Examples 1. Suppose that E/F is a cyclic extension of prime order L Take G to be ResE/F(GLn)E), the group obtained from the general linear group over E by restriction of scalars. This is perhaps the simplest example after GLn itself. The L-group is given by L

G =(GLn(C)X'-xGLn(c))

*Gal{E/F),

i

where the cyclic Galois group acts by permuting the factors. There is a canonical representation r : LG —> GL,u{C), in which G is embedded diagonally, and Gal(E/F) is mapped into the obvious group of permutation matrices. Since G(f\) = GLn(f\E), an automorphic representation TT £ n aut (G) can be identified with an automorphic representation II £ IIaut(GLn>jR;) of the general linear group over E. One can check that 2. Suppose that G = GLn x GLm. There is a canonical representation r : GLn(c) x GLm(C) —• GLnm(C). An automorphic representation TT £ naut( Then G equals 5rp2n(C),5O2n+i(C), or 5O2n(C) respectively. In each case, there is a standard embedding r of G into a complex general linear group. The corresponding L-functions L 5 (s,7r,r) have been studied by Piatetskii-Shapiro and Rallis [P-R], and will also be discussed in §11.1. Underlying everything is the fundamental problem of establishing Langlands' functoriality principle [L.I], [B]. This pertains to maps p : LG —> LG' between two L-groups. We shall say that such a map is an L-homomorphism if E1 is a subfield of E, and if the composition of p with the projection of LG' onto Gal(Ef/F) equals the canonical map of Gal(E/F) onto Gal(E'/F).

12

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

Conjecture (Langlands) Suppose that G and G1 are reductive groups over F , that G1 is quasi-split, and that p : LG —> LG' is an L-homomorphism between their L-groups. Then for any automorphic representation TT G II aut (G), there is an automorphic representation TT' G n au t((y) such that p(av(ir)) = (^(TT') for all v outside a finite set S D SQQ. In particular, Ls{s,7r,rop)

= L 5 (s,7r',r)

for any finite dimensional representation r of LG'. Remarks 1. Suppose that TT belongs to the subset II(G) of IIaut (£?'). Then one should be able to choose TT' in 11(0'). This question is related to the discussion in §3. 2. Suppose that G = {1} and G' = GLn. Then an L-homomorphism between their L-groups is an n-dimensional representation of Gal(E/F). The functoriality principle becomes the conjecture stated in §1, relating Artin L-functions to the automorphic L-functions of GLn. We have already discussed the limited number of cases in which it has been solved. This apparently simple case illustrates the depth of the general functoriality principle. Examples 1. (a) (Base change). Let E/F be a cyclic extension of prime degree £. Set G = GLn and G' = ResE/F(GLn}E). Define an L-homomorphism p :LG —> LGf by taking the diagonal embedding G = GLn(C) ^(GLn(C)x-..xGLn(C))=

G'.

i

Functoriality in this case asks for a correspondence from n aut (G) to

This follows easily from the base change theorem stated in §1. (b) (Automorphic induction). Let G' be as above and take G" to be GLnl. Let p'^G' —> GLnl(C) = LG" be the representation defined in the previous set of examples. This case of functoriality is also known. It was proved (in a slightly different form) in [A-C], as a consequence of base change.

2 General automorphic L-functions

13

2. Set G = GLnx GLm, G' = GLnm and p : LG S GL n (c) x Gi m (c) —* GLnm(C) S LG". It would be extremely valuable to have functoriality for this example. However, it is very deep, and is far from being proved. 3. Suppose that LG is one of the complex classical groups Sp2n{C>), SfO2n+i(C) or 5O2n(C), and that p is the standard representation. Functoriality is not known in this case, but one hopes that it will eventually follow from the twisted trace formula for the general linear group, and the developing theory of endoscopy. There is also another approach, using L-functions, which will be discussed briefly in §11.1. We have continued to emphasize mainly the unramified places and the associated conjugacy classes. This is the simplest way to describe things, at least initially. However, it eventually becomes necessary to deal with the ramified places as well. To this end, we first recall that the local Weil group WFv is defined for any valuation v. It fits into the commutative diagram WFv

—+

Gal(Fv/Fv)

WF

—•

Gal(F/F)

r

r

of locally compact groups, in which WF denotes the global Weil group. The vertical embeddings are determined only up to conjugacy. One can also define the (local) Weil-Deligne group [K.I, §12] in the form

{

Wpvi

if v is Archimedean,

WFv x 5(7(2, R), if v is discrete. Langlands and Deligne have defined local L-functions L(s,rv) and root numbers £(s,rw,^v,) for any finite dimensional representation rv of either WFv or LFvJ and for any nontrivial additive character tj)v on Fv. (See [T.2].) It is actually best to define the L-group of G as L

G = G xi WFi

14

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

where WF acts on G through its projection onto Gal(E/F). define local L-groups L

= G x

GV

One can also

WFv.

These come equipped with embeddings L

GV -+

L

G,

which are determined up to conjugacy in LG. The notion of L-homomorphism can be extended in the obvious way to maps between local or global iy-groups, or indeed to any maps between locally compact groups which both fibre over WFv or WF.

The local Langlands conjecture can be stated informally as follows. Conjecture (Langlands [L.I], [B]) There is a partition of the admissible representations U(G(FV)) into finite disjoint subsets U^ which are parametrized by the G-orbits of admissible L-homomorphisms ðv : LFv — > Gv. The definition of an admissible L-homomorphism <^>v, which we have omitted, is straightforward. One simply imposes several natural conditions, the most significant one being that if the image of v is contained in a parabolic subgroup of LGy then the corresponding parabolic subgroup of G must be defined over F [B, §8.2]. The conjectured partition should have a number of natural properties [B, §10]. For example, if <j>v is unramified in the obvious sense, and corresponds to a semisimple conjugacy class $ in LGV, then 11^, should consist of the set of unramified representations wv £ H(G(FV)) such that c(7rv) = $. However, the expected properties as they are presently conceived are not strong enough to determine the partition uniquely. The local Langlands conjecture has been established in the following cases. (i) (ii) (iii) (iv)

G is a torus [L.2]. F is Archimedean [L.7]. G = GLn, and n is prime to qv [My]. G = GLP, with p prime [K-M].

Assume for the moment that the local conjecture has been established. Then any representation nv £ U(G(FV)) belongs to a unique packet 11^. In this context, the functoriality principle can be described as follows. Suppose that G1 is quasi-split, and that p :

Cr

>

(jr

2 General automorphic L-functions

15

is an X-homomorphism. For each v this determines a commutative diagram

i

i

Suppose that TT = (g)v TTV is a representation in U&ut(G). We are assuming that each TTV belongs to a uniquely determined packet H, pvov is then an admissible homomorphism from LFv toLG'v. The functoriality principle is that there is an automorphic representation TT' = ®v ir'v in n aut (G') such that for each V,K'V belongs to the packet TPv0
L

r: G is a finite dimensional representation of the global Z-group, and that belongs to naut((jr). If rv is the composition of the embedding LGV <—• L G with r, rv o <^v is an n-dimensional representation of L Fu . One can thus define the local L-functions L(s,7Tv,rv)

= L(s,rv o <j>v)

and e-factors e(s^v,rv^v) = e(s,rvoVJt/>v) for all places v. The global L-iunctions and ^-factors can then be defined as products over all v. As before, i\) = ®v V\> i s a nontrivial additive character on f\/F. The global automorphic //-functions are expected to have analytic continuation, and to satisfy the functional equation When he first defined these objects [L.I], Langlands pointed out that the analytic continuation and functional equation would follow from the general functoriality principle and the theorem for GLn that was later proved by Godement and Jacquet. One would just apply functoriality with G' = GLn, and with p = rxl

: LG = GxWF

^

GLn(C) x WF.

16

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

3 UNIPOTENT AUTOMORPHIC REPRESENTATIONS We shall conclude with a conjectural explanation for the failure of the analogue of Ramanujan's conjecture for general G. This amounts to a classification of the representations in II(G) in terms of tempered representations. The problem can be motivated from a different point of view. For general G, the strong multiplicity one theorem fails. In other words, the map cr : 7T —> CT(TT) = {crv(7r) : v g S}, from II(G) to families of semisimple conjugacy classes in ^G, is not injective. (Let us agree to identify two elements 0"(TT) and &(nf) in the image if <JV{TT) = crv(7r') for almost all v.) One could look for some equivalence relation on II(G), defined without reference to <J, whose classes are contained in the fibres of cr. The original idea for such an equivalence relation is due to Langlands, and is now part of the theory of endoscopy. Suppose that

:WF —> LG

is an L-homomorphism from the global Weil group into LG which is admissible; that is, each of the corresponding local maps <j>v : LFv

— >

WFv

—•

L

GV

is admissible. Then according to the local Langlands conjecture, there are finite packets 11^ in U(G(FV))1 and from these one can form a global packet

n 0 = {TT = in G is bounded. (If G = GLn, this means that <j> corresponds to a unitary representation of WF.) Then there is a conjectural formula, which is implicit in the paper [L-L] of Labesse and Langlands, for the multiplicity with which any representation TT £ 11^ occurs in L2(G(F) \ G(A)). Observe that the admissibility of the representations w G 11^ is built into the definition. This implies that for almost all i>, irv is the unique representation in n^v which has a G(ov)-fixed vector. It follows that the map a is constant on 11^. We shall not recall the definition of a tempered representation, beyond noting that a global packet 11^ should consist of tempered representations precisely

3 Unipotent automorphic representations

17

when the image of <j> in G is bounded. This is one of the required properties of the conjectural local correspondence. The classical Ramanujan conjecture can be regarded as an assertion that certain representations of GL2 are tempered. Now the multiplicity formulas in [L-L] were intended only for tempered representations. But it is known that for general G there are many representations in IICU8p((jr) which are not tempered. Such examples were first discovered for Sp4, by Kurokawa [Ku] and Howe and Piatetskii-Shapiro [H-P]. How can one account for these objects? We shall begin by describing the theorem of Moeglin and Waldspurger, which gives a classification of the discrete spectrum of GLn in terms of cuspidal representations. Theorem [M-W] There is a bijection between the set of representations 7T £ Hdisc{GLn) and the set of pairs (d, r), in which d is a divisor of n and r is a representation in Ucusp(GLd). For a given pair (d, r), the corresponding TT G n disc (GL n ) is constructed as follows. Set

•..

:

J

:

PieGLd(l\)}

where n = dm, and let TT be the representation obtained by inducing the representation P P -•

T(p1)|detp1|^®r(p2)|detp2|^®...®r(pm)|detpmrl!2?ii

from m P(f\) () to G(A). Then TT is the unique irreducible quotient of ?r. In particular, particular,

L(s,w) = L(s

f

Notice that this formula provides an extension of the analyticity assertion of Godement-Jacquet to representations in the discrete spectrum of GLn; L(s, TT) will be entire unless d — 1 and r is an unramified character. Now, it is not hard to see that TT is nontempered if m > 1. Conversely if m = 1, so that 7T belongs to n cusp (GL n ), then TT is expected to be tempered. This is the generalized Ramanujan conjecture, which is believed to hold for GLn. The theorem can therefore be interpreted as a description of Udisc(GLn) in terms of tempered representations. It is this interpretation which should carry over to other groups.

18

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

The classification of ILd[SC(GLn) has a description in terms of the global parameters <j> : WF —• LG. In the case of GLn, a packet 11^ should contain only one representation, and this in turn should belong to Ucusp(GLn) precisely when the parameter fa regarded as an n-dimensional representation of WF, is irreducible and unitary. However, the map (j> —> TT is not surjective. There are many representations TT G Ucuap(GLn) which do not correspond to any n-dimensional representation of the global Weil group. With this difficulty in mind, Langlands [L.5, §2] suggested that the tempered representations in the sets U(GLn), n = 1,2,..-, might possibly form a tannakian category. This (together with the generalized Ramanujan conjecture) would imply the existence of a locally compact group LF, whose irreducible, unitary n-dimensional representations parametrize all of Ucxlsp(GLn). We shall assume that LF exists in what follows. We shall also assume that there are injections LFv <—> LF, determined up to conjugacy, as well as a canonical surjective map LF —>—> WF with compact connected kernel. (See [K.I, §12].) For us, the introduction of LF is primarily for bookkeeping. The reader can pretend that LF is the Weil group, or even the Galois group of a finite Galois extension E. In [L.5, §2], Langlands also introduced the collection of isobaric representations, a subset of naut(CrLn) which in turn contains U(GLn). The significance of the isobaric representations is that they are in bijective correspondence with the (equivalence classes of) all semisimple representations of LF of dimension n. In other words, they are parametrized by maps

w —>fa(w)\w\ri © &MM r 2 e • • • e ^ W k r m ,

w e LFJ

where each r,- G R, % is an irreducible unitary representation of LF of dimension d,-, and dx + • • • + dm = n. What are the maps that correspond to the subset IIdisc(G?in) of all the isobaric representations? They are just the maps with ^ = 2 = • • • = cj>m = fa and rx = *=*, r2 = *=*,... ,r m = - * f l . Now there is a nice way to characterize these particular maps within the set of all n-dimensional representations of LF. Given an irreducible unitary representation of LF of dimension d, with n = md, let pm be the unique irreducible representation of 5L(2,C) of dimension m. Then is an irreducible n-dimensional representation of LF X SX(2,C). Having constructed ^, we can define

3 Unipotent automorphic representations

19

In other words, tp(w) = ^(w)lwl12^ ©•••©<£(w)H~22^:1. The maps corresponding to IIdiSC(G\Ln) are thus obtained from irreducible representations of LF x SX(2,C) whose restriction to LF is unitary. In a similar vein, one sees that the maps corresponding to U(GLn) are obtained by allowing the representations tp to be reducible. We return now to the case that G is arbitrary. Let *£(G) denote the set of G-orbits of admissible i-homomorphisms

i>:LFxSL(2,C)

—> LG,

such that the projection of if>(LF) onto G is bounded. To any such tp one can associate a finite group S^ [A.2, §8]. We will not reproduce the definition in general. However, if G is split over JF, 5^, equals 7ro(5^/Z(G)), where 7T0( ) denotes the group of connected components, S^ is the centralizer of il>(LF x SX(2,C)) in £?, and Z(G) is the center of G. One can also attach to t/> a certain sign character e+:S+ —> {±1}. Conjecture [A.2, §6, §8], [A.3, §4] For every i\> G *(G) there exist (i) finite local packets TL^ C H(G(FV)), which for almost all v contain precisely one representation with a G(ov)-fixed vector; and (ii) finite dimensional characters

defined for each representation in the global packet n^ = {TT =
such that the multiplicity in L2(G(F) \ G(f\)) of any representation TT II(G(A)) equals

20

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part I

Remarks 1. The multiplicity formula implies that any representation TT G TL(G) belongs to one of the packets 11^ . The nature of the parameters i\> then suggests that there is a Jordan decomposition for the elements in U(G) which is parallel to the Jordan decomposition for conjugacy classes in G(F). For example, a parameter tp can be called unipotent if the projection of i(>(LF) onto G equals {1}. The unipotent automorphic representations are then the constituents of sets TL(G) fl 11^,, in which ij) is a unipotent parameter. The trivial one dimensional representation of G(f\) is the simplest example of such a representation. It corresponds to the principal unipotent class in G. More interesting examples of unipotent automorphic representations have been constructed for (split) classical groups by Moeglin [Mg]. 2. There are two conditions, which often hold for a given ^, under which the multiplicity formula simplifies. Suppose that II^, is disjoint from all the other packets 11^/, if)' ^ ^, and that each of the functions

is a one dimensional abelian character. Then the multiplicity for any 7T = ®v TTV G 11^, is 1 if the product Ylv < s,irv > equals the sign character e^, and is 0 otherwise. 3. Suppose that G is quasi-split. Then

is an admissible L-homomorphism of LF into LG. The global packet 11^ should then contain the global Langlands packet 11^. For maps tj) which are trivial on SL(2, C), the conjecture contains nothing which is not already implicit in [L-L]. In this case the sign character e^ is trivial. In general, however, e^ is defined in terms of symplectic root numbers. Suppose that G is split. A parameter i\> determines a finite dimensional representation R(s,w,u)

= Ad(sil>(w,u)),

of (5^/Z(G)) xLFx

seS^/ZiG),

w G LF, w

5X(2,C) on the Lie algebra of G. Let

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

21

be the decomposition of R into irreducible representations. Observe that the determinant of an irreducible representation A* of S^/Z(G) can be regarded as a function on S^ = 7T0(S^/Z(G)). Observe also that for an irreducible representation //,- of LF, one can define the L-function L(s, //,) and root number e(«s,//,) from the embeddings LFv *-» LF. Let J be the subset of indices i £ I such that the representation /i,- is symplectic, and such that e(~,/i,) = —1. Then

e*(s) = IIdet(M«))>

seS*.

This formula for the sign character is strongly suggested by the spectral side of the trace formula. (See [A.3, especially §6].) 5. The parameters ifr G ^(G) have a direct bearing on our principal theme, automorphic L-iunctions, through the theory of Shimura varieties. They come up in the important problem of expressing the zeta function of a Shimura variety in terms of automorphic L-functions. Roughly speaking, the SX(2, C) factor in a parameter i\) is the same object as the group SX(2, C) that comes from the Lefschetz hyperplane section in cohomology. This allows one to determine the various degrees of cohomology to which a given $ will contribute. (See [A.2, §9], [K.2, §8-10].) At the end of §10 of [K.2], Kottwitz states a conjectural decomposition of the A-adic cohomology which implies a formula for the zeta function of a Shimura variety in terms of automorphic L-functions. PART II

1 THE TRACE FORMULA, AND THE METHOD OF ZETA-INTEGRALS

We begin by taking a closer look at the two fundamental problems of Langlands' theory of automorphic Z-functions. Conjecture A Every general automorphic L-function

initially defined as an Euler product convergent in some half-plane, continues to a meromorphic function in all of C, with only finitely many poles, and a functional equation relating its values at s and 1 — 5. (As remarked in Part I, a precise functional equation can be expected only after local factors L(s,7rv,r) have been defined at the 'bad primes' v in S as well.)

22

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

Conjecture B Functoriality with respect to the L-group Suppose we are given reductive algebraic groups G and G' as in Section 1.2, and a homomorphism p:LG—+

L

G' .

Then for each TT in Uaut(G) there is a TT' in Uaut(G) such that

for all v outside some finite set S D Soo- In particular, for any r : LG' GLd(C), this transfer of 'L-packets' is such that (*)

Ls(s, TT', r) = Ls(s,

TT, rop).

1. Suppose we take G arbitrary, G1 = GLd, p any L-group representation p : LG -> GLd(C), and r : LCr' —> GLd(C) the standard representation (taking # to itself). Then (*) above reads

with the left-hand side //-function a standard Godement-Jacquet Lfunction on GLd. Thus Conjecture B indeed implies Conjecture A, and the immediate impression is that work on Conjecture A might be superfluous. This impression is misleading, however, since in practice it is often easier to establish Conjecture A directly, rather than appeal to the relevant form of Conjecture B. 2. Conjecture A has been successfully attacked in general using two different methods - the explicit construction of zeta-integrals, and the LanglandsShahidi method using Eisenstein series (and their Fourier coefficients). A detailed survey of these methods - and their range of applicability - is the subject matter of [GeSh]. Our present state of knowledge concerning Conjecture A is roughly the following. (a) The existence of a meromorphic continuation is known for the Lfunction of almost any reductive quasi-split group and the 'standard' representation of its //-group; (b) except for GL(n) (and its standard L-function), there are almost always non-trivial problems encountered in establishing an exact functional equation for L(5,7r,r), or the finiteness of the number of its poles; and (c) the best results have recently been obtained via the method of explicit zeta-integral representations - in fact, this method should ultimately prove most useful in number theory, since it makes possible

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

23

an analysis of the location (and possible arithmetic significance) of the poles of L(s, TT, r). Examples illustrating (a)-(c) will be discussed at end of this lecture (Concluding Remarks and Theorems). 3. As we shall soon see, attempts to prove Conjecture A or B have drawn freely from three principal tools of the theory of automorphic forms: the trace formula, explicit zeta-integral representations of L-functions, and the theory of ©-series liftings. We now proceed to discuss these topics in earnest. Trace formula methods The prototype example here is the theory of base change already discussed in Part I. This example is also the most general to date, in that functorial lifting is proved for two quasi-split groups of rank n. Other examples involve either a 'compact' form of the trace formula (see [BDKV] and [Ro.l], which concern liftings between division algebras and GLn), or else lower rank groups. See [La.3] for further discussion and references. Unitary group examples ([Ro.2]) These examples concern functorial lifting from U(2) to t/(3), and 'base change for U(3)\ Unlike the example of base change for GL(n), one obtains here genuinely new information on the automorphic Z-functions in question, as we now explain. Let E denote a quadratic extension of the global field F , and V a threedimensional Hermitian space which is defined over E and possesses an isotropic vector. Then set G equal to the unitary group U(V) ('the' quasi-split unitary group in three variables), H the 'endoscopic' subgroup U(2)xU(l) =

in U(V)\,

and G the group ResfG. The corresponding X-groups are LG = GL3(C) x Wp, where w acts via g —> I

—1

J xg~ f

—1

J if its image in

Gal(E/F) is non-trivial, LH = (GL2(C) x Gii(C)) * WF, with a similar action, and LG = (GL3(C) x GL3(C))x Wp, where w permutes the coordinates of LG (if the image of w in Gal(E/F) is nontrivial). Finally, we consider the following Z-group homomorphisms: let tpG : LG —» LG denote the standard base-change imbedding tpG(g,w) = (g,g,w), and let xj)H = LH —> LG extend

24

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

the natural embedding of LH° intoLG° via the formula

if the image of w in Gal(E/F) is nontrivial, and otherwise, •4> H(w) =

1

with fi a character of CE whose restriction to Cp is WE/F (the quadratic character determined by E via class field theory). Theorem ([Ro.2]) (a) There exist functorial transfers of Z-packets corresponding to X/PJJ and (b) If 7T is cuspidal automorphic on (7(3), then its lift (through tpG) is again cuspidal (on GL(3) over E) if and only if TT is not the lift (through i/>H) of any r in Uaut(H). Corollary For ir any automorphic cuspidal representation of U(V), and £ any unitary idele-class character of E, set L{s,7T ® 0 = L(s,tl>G(TT) ® £), the L-function on the right being the standard Godement-Jacquet L-function for GL(3) over E of the lift of TT. Then X(5, ?r ® £) is always entire (for any £) if and only if ir is not a ^-transfer of some r on H. Moreover, if TT is of the form II>H{T)<> ^hen for some 'twist' £, L(s,ir ® £) has a pole on the line Re(s) = 1 if r is cuspidal, and on Re(s) = 3/2 if r is one-dimensional.

1. The L-function L(S^TT £) may be interpreted as the 'standard' degree six L-function on U(3). More precisely, let G' = U(3) x ResfGL(l), so that L G' = (GL3(C) x C* x Cx) x WF with the obvious action of WF on the connected component ofLG'. Let p denote the 6 dimensional representation of LG' induced from the 'standard' representation St3 ® Stx ®1 of the (index two) normal subgroup

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

25

GL3(C) x Cx x Cx. Given TT and £ as above, we obtain the following conjugacy classes in LG' for each unramified v: <7v(n) X €w(&w) X £wt(u>wi) xi cr,

if

w,w'\v;

and

0v(n) X £w(&w) x l x f f , if v is inert. Thus the Z-function L(s, ?r ® £) introduced above is precisely the 'standard' L-function L(S,TT ® £,/>) on G', all of whose analytic properties, as predicted by Conjecture A (including finiteness of poles and an exact functional equation), now follow directly from the Go dement-Jacquet theory for GL(n). Our experience with GL(n) does not prepare us for the existence of poles of automorphic L-iunctions to the right of the line Re(s) = 1 (the righthand boundary of the critical strip). Indeed, it is a (non-trivial) fact that for 7T (resp. TT') any automorphic cuspidal unitary representation of GLn(f\) (resp. Gi m (A)), even the Euler product Y[L(S,7TV X 7T'V) defining Ls(s,7r x TT') converges absolutely for Re(s) > 1 (see [J-S], I).

In particular LS(S,TT X TT7) has neither zeros nor poles in this half-plane, generalizing a classical result for Dirichlet's X-functions. On the other hand, for groups other than GL(n) - typically 5p(n), we encounter a quite new phenomenon, namely the existence of cuspidal ?r whose standard Z-functions can have poles at 3/2, 2, etc. The explanation for this fact is intimately tied up with the theory of theta-series liftings. This phenomenon is also related to the existence of counterexamples to the generalized Ramanujan conjecture, and the fact that many cuspidal 7r (outside GL(n)) fail to possess Whittaker models. In particular, for J/(3), those cuspidal TT such that L(s,7r ® £) can have a pole to the right of Re(s) = 1 are non-tempered almost everywhere, possess no Whittaker model, and have the same L-function as an Eisenstein series (i.e., are CAP representations in the sense of [P-S.3]). All these matters will be discussed in detail at the end of the next section. The discussion above suggests a question about L(S,TT ® £) on (7(3) left unanswered by the trace formula analysis of [Ro.2]. If T is such that its L-function can have a pole, can we characterize TT by the peculiarity of its Fourier expansion? This question we shall discuss in earnest in §11.2 after first reviewing the use of explicit zeta-integrals in the theory of L-functions.

26

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

Zeta-integral methods Once again, the basic game plan is simple: it follows the lines introduced in Tate's analysis of the Dirichlet L-functions L(s,x)> and generalized by Godement-Jacquet for the standard GL(n) i-functions

For simplicity, we review the program for GL{1) only. Given a grossencharacter x (an automorphic representation of GL(l)), we consider the global zeta-integral

where / is a Schwartz-Bruhat function on A. The program we have in mind consists of the following five steps: (1) Express the global zeta-integral as an Euler product of local zeta-integrals (in this case Z(s, fv,Xv)); (2) Analyse the meromorphic behavior and functional equation of the global zeta-integrals; (3) Do Step (2) for the local zeta-integrals as well; (4) Interpret the unramified local zeta-integrals (in this case, meaning /„ is the characteristic function of the ring of v-adic integers, and Xv 1S unramified) as an appropriate Langlands factor [det(J — r(av(/K))q^s)]~1 (in this case 1 — x( u )^ 5 )> a n d (5) Establish additional basic properties of the local zeta-integrals, if possible introducing L(syXv) o,t the ramified primes as a g.c.d. of the local zetaintegrals. Because of Step (4), we say that Z(s,f,x) 'interpolates' L(s,x), an
is 'nice' characterizes TT as an automorphic cuspidal representation; more precisely the 'converse theorem' states that if every Z(S,TT ® x) continues to an

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

27

entire function in C which is bounded in vertical strips and satisfies the expected functional equation, then ?r is automorphic cuspidal. This result is proved using not a Godement-Jacquet zeta-integral, but rather a Hecke-type zeta-integral

where 2. For GL(3), it was found that a GL(2)-type result remains valid, and that it once again implies many interesting instances of Langlands functoriality. One such application is base change 'induction' for non-normal cubic extensions, proved in [J-P-S.2] and used by Tunnell in his proof of Artin's conjecture for arbitrary two-dimensional octahedral Galois representations. Another application of this theorem is (the proof of) Conjecture B for the symmetric square map Ad : GL(2) —» GL(3). Complete trace formula proofs of these particular liftings have yet to be published. For n > 3, converse theorems for GL(n) apparently require twistings by automorphic representations of GX(m), m > 1, i.e., the theory of generalized Rankin-Selberg convolutions discussed below. The method of Rankin-Selberg, generalized The starting point is Jacquet's 1972 analysis of the zeta-integral interpolating the standard L-function £(s,7r! x w2,p) on GL(2) x GL(2) (i.e., p : GL2(C) x GL2(C) - • GL 4(C) is just the outer tensor product). His Rankin-Selberg type integral looks like

where H = GL2 diagonally embedded in G = GL2 x GL2, (/?,- is in the space of 7T,-, and E(g1s) is an Eisenstein series on GL2. Subsequently, similar zeta-integrals were introduced by Jacquet, Piatetski-Shapiro and Shalika to interpolate the automorphic Z-functions L(s, TTX X TT2) on GL(n) x GL(m). As mentioned already in the first lecture, the results thus obtained for L^s^x x TT2) yield a strong multiplicity one result for automorphic representations n(G) of GL(n), and are used in the theory of base change for GL{n). To be

28

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

more precise, the results required are those describing if and when L(s, TI^ X TT2) has a pole on the line Re(s) = 1. Whereas explicit zet a-integrals are used to prove these results in [J-S](I), an alternate, shorter proof has recently been given in [W.I], using the Langlands-Shahidi theory of Eisenstein series. Another possible application of these Rankin-Selberg convolutions is to the theory of converse theorems for GL(n). The simplest type of theorem to state is the following: suppose II is an irreducible unitary representation of GLn(f\F) with the property that for any automorphic generic irreducible unitary representation r of GLn-i(F\F), the Z-function L(s, U x r) is 'nice', i.e., entire, bounded in vertical strips, and satisfies a functional equation of the form L(s,7r x r) = e(s,7r x r)L(l — S,TT X f). Then II itself is automorphic cuspidal. In practice, one usually needs a converse theorem with weaker hypotheses, for example, L(s, IT x r) need be 'nice' only for a restricted class of r's (but then, as is well-known for the case n = 2^ the conclusion is also weaker). These (and related) results are presently being developed by Piatetski-Shapiro and co-workers; see [P-S.l] and the discussion of functorial lifting below. The general L-functions of Piatetski-Shapiro, Rallis, et al. In 1983-4, Piatetski-Shapiro and Rallis discovered a general type of zeta-integral which in one fell swoop generalized the Go dement-Jacquet zeta-integral from GL{n) to an arbitrary simple classical group, and paved the way for a vast generalization of the Rankin-Selberg method as well. The idea is to consider zet a-integrals of the form (I)

/

ipG(h)EH(h,s)dh

j

yG{g)EH{g,s)dg,

or (II)

where ip is a cusp form on some group G (belonging to an automorphic cuspidal representation TT whose L-function we are trying to interpolate), and E is an Eisenstein series on some group H closely related to G. In both cases, the analytic properties of the relevant Eisenstein series must be established in order to obtain the meromorphic continuation of the corresponding automorphic L-functions. The key difference between Case I and II is that in the

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

29

first case, G D H (so that H, 7T is a generic cuspidal representation of G(f\) (i.e., each tp in 7T has nontrivial Fourier coefficients with respect to the standard maximal unipotent subgroup of G), and r is a (generic) cuspidal representation of GLn (regarded as a representation of the Levi component of the maximal parabolic subgroup P of H). Gelbart and Piatetski-Shapiro have applied several steps of the L-function machine to the zeta-integrals j

(p(h)ET(h,s)dh ~ Z(S,TT x r,r),

H(F)\H(f\)

where ET(h,s) is an Eisenstein series on H(f\) attached to the parabolically induced representation ind^J^r|det|% and L(s, TT x r, r) is the automorphic Lfunction on GxGLn attached to the standard (tensor product) representation r of LG x GLn{C) = Spn(C) x GLn(C); see III.1.5 of [GeSh] In a very interesting recent development, D. Ginsburg, Piatetski-Shapiro, D. Soudry, et ah have modified this method in order to cover the case of Gx GLk, with k arbitrary relative to n; see [Gi] for the case 1 < k < n. The significance of this general case is that it should eventually yield a functorial lifting from G = SO2n+i to GL2n corresponding to the L-group homomorphism p : LG —• Spn(C) C GL2n(C); indeed, the converse theorem for GL2n requires twistings 2/(5,7T X r) with r on GL2n^. Such an application of the theory of zetaintegrals to prove Conjecture B would be very exciting and should generalize to other classical groups. However, at present this work represents mostly a program for future research; much remains to be done, especially concerning the archimedean analysis in Steps 3 and 5 of the L-function machine, and the precise analytic properties of the global Eisenstein series. Moreover, even when complete, this work will give functoriality only for generic automorphic representations. Case II examples: Rankin triple L-functions ([Ga] and [P-R.2]) Here G = GL2 x GL2 x GL2 C H = Sp6, so we are in Case II. Given a triplet of cuspidal representations of GL(2), which we regard as a single representation of GL(2) x GL(2) x GZ(2), we derive the analytic properties of L(s, ^ x TT2 X L TT3,/9), where p : G —> GL$(C) is given by an outer tensor product, through

30

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

the zeta-integrals

Here EH(h, s) is an Eisenstein series on H induced from the character |det|* of the maximal parabolic subgroup P of H (whose Levi component is isomorphic to G i 3 , and whose unipotent radical is abelian). The crucial point is that P\H has only one open orbit under the (right) action of G C H; this is the 'orbit yoga' which makes possible the appropriate factorization of these global zeta-integrals into local ones. Other examples of zeta-integrals of type II (where G C H) also require an analysis of the orbit structure of P\H/G in order to obtain the necessary Euler product factorization (Step 1 of the L-iunction-machine). Two of the most striking applications of this method are the following: Theorem [P-R.l] Given a simple classical group (such as 5O n , Spn), its standard L-function Ls(s, ?r, St) has a meromorphic continuation and functional equation. Theorem [PS-R-S] Suppose G = G2 x G\L(2), ir (resp. r) is an automorphic cuspidal generic representation of G2 (resp. GL2), and p : G2(C) x GL2(C) —> GLi4(C) is the standard representation of LG obtained from taking the tensor product of the standard embedding of G2(C) C SO7(C) in GL7(C) with the standard representation of GL2(C). Then Ls(s^7r x r,p) has a meromorphic continuation and functional equation. Concluding remarks (a) The last example above is of special interest for the following reason. Groups like G2 lie outside the range of applicability of the method of Langlands-Shahidi, since this method works only for groups which can be embedded as the Levi component of a parabolic subgroup of some larger reductive group. Although the method of explicit zeta-integrals has no such a priori limitations, it was nevertheless an open problem for years whether Z-functions attached to G2 could be analyzed via zetaintegrals. (b) One of the main problems in the general theory of zeta-integrals comes from the difficulty in executing Step 5 of the L-function machine - i.e., in

1 The trace formula, and the method of zeta-integrals

31

controlling the zeta-integrals at the 'bad' places. For example, in proving Theorem [P-R.l], one encounters an identity of the form

Now one does know exactly where the poles of the Eisenstein series E on the left side are located (see [P-R.l] and [P-R.2]). In general, however, one does not yet have complete control of the non-vanishing of the local zeta-integrals on the right-hand side of this identity; thus one can not conclude that the (finitely many?) poles of L(s,7r,p) are among those of the Eisenstein series. (See Lecture §11.2 for an alternate approach to this finiteness of poles result, at least for G = 5p2n.) In the case of Rankin triple products, one does have sufficient control of the nonvanishing of the archimedean integrals, and hence precise information on the (finitely many) poles of L{s^i x TT2 x TT3). However, the rest of Step 5 - expressing the local integrals (at infinite primes) in terms of gamma factors - remains an open problem (except for the special case of holomorphic cusp forms; see [Ga]). (c) Suppose we can prescribe exactly the location of the possible poles of a particular L-function. The method of zeta-integrals as described thus far still gives no information about characterizing those TT for which these poles occur, nor does it give information about special values or nonvanishing properties of these L-functions. Such results seem to be accessible only via the theory of ©-series liftings to be described in Section II.2 below. Typical of the results we wish to discuss are the following: Theorem ([P-R.3]) Suppose G = Sp(4:), TT is an automorphic cuspidal representation of G, and L{s^^p) is the degree 5 i-function associated to the standard embedding p : 5O5(C) —> GL5(C). Then L(sy7r,p) is holomorphic for Re(s) > 2, has a meromorphic continuation to C, and a simple pole at s = 2 if and only if TT is a certain 0-series 'in two variables'. Theorem ([W.2-3]) Suppose G = PGL2, TT is a cuspidal representation of G(A) coming from a holomorphic cusp form / of even integral weight k, and L(sy7r) is the standard Hecke-Jacquet-Langlands Z-function attached to TT (so that L(S,TT) is entire in C). Then L(^ir ® Xb) ^ 0 f° r some quadratic character x&> if an< l o n ly if / is the Shimura correspondence image of some

32

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

cusp form / of weight f + 5 (in which case the non-vanishing of the x^-twisted /•-function is related to the non-vanishing of the appropriate 6th Fourier coefficient of / ) . 2 HOWE'S CORRESPONDENCE AND THE THEORY OF THETA-SERIES LIFTINGS In his 1964 Ada paper, Weil gives a representation-theoretic formulation of the Siegel theory of theta-functions. In this theory, theta-functions comprise a space of functions on the so-called metaplectic group, functions which under right translation realize the metaplectic (oscillatory, or Weil) representation. In more detail, first fix a local field F (not of characteristic 2), and a nontrivial additive character i^ of F. Let W denote a 2n-dimensional symplectic vector space over F (equipped with antisymmetric form < >), and let Sp(W) denote the symplectic group of W. Then Weil's metaplectic group Mp(W) may be introduced as a (certain) group of unitary operators on some space 5, fitting into the exact sequence 1 —> T —> Mp(W) —> Sp(W) —> 1, with T = {z £ C : \z\ = I}. Because the action of these operators on S depends on ifi, we should denote the metaplectic group by Mp^(W). We recall that: (i) if W = X © Xv with X an n-dimensional isotropic ('Lagrangian') subspace of W, then S may be described as the (unitary completion of the) Schwartz-Bruhat space S(X); moreover, the operators of Mp^ preserve S(X); (ii) Mpxp(W) determines a non-trivial central extension of Sp(W) by T, and hence does not produce an ordinary representation of Sp(W)] on the other hand (see [Rao]), there is a canonical splitting of Mp^iW) over the (unique) two-fold cover Sp of Sp(W). Similarly, given an A-field F, a non-trivial additive character xj) = Ui/>v of A/F, and a global symplectic space W, there is a metaplectic extension 1 —> T —•> M ^ ( W A ) —> SpiW*) —* 1, where Mp^iW^) is now a group of unitary operators which preserves S(X/\) = ®S(XV) and is compatible with the local metaplectic groups. The connection between this metaplectic group and the theory of automorphic forms derives

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

33

from the fact that Mp(Wf\) splits (and then again canonically) over the subgroup of rational points Sp(W)F in Sp(WA). This splitting rF : Sp(W)F —> Mp(W/\) is determined by the condition that for each 7 in Sp(W)F,

=E In particular, we can (and shall) regard Sp(W)F as a subgroup of i.e., as a group of operators on S(Xf\). If we let 0 : S(Xf\) —> C denote the functional $ —> 0($) = Z^ e x F $(£)> ^ n e n (*) siniply says that this 'thetafunctional' is 5p(VF)F-invariant. Henceforth, we shall understand by 'Weil's metaplectic group' either Sp or the group of operators Mp^. This latter group of operators determines an ordinary representation of Sp (or Mp^ itself) in the space S. We shall denote this representation by u;^ and refer to it as 'Weil's representation of the metaplectic group'. By an automorphic form on the metaplectic group we understand a 'smooth' function on Sp(W)F\Mpx(,(f\) or Sp(W)F\Sp(Wf\)) satisfying the usual conditions of moderate growth, if-finiteness, etc. We refer the reader to [B-J] for the general definition of automorphic forms (which makes sense even for covering groups of algebraic groups). The theta-functional above gives an intertwining operator from the space of the Weil representation to the space of automorphic forms on Mp^(Wf\) (or Sp)y namely

$ -+ 6#(m,) = e{mg *)

=E The resulting automorphic forms are called theta-functions because, when F = Q, Sp(W) — SL2i and $ is properly chosen, ©$(#) essentially reduces to the classical theta-series

In general, Q$(g) is a genuine function of Mp^iW), in the sense that

B(\g) = \e(g) for all A in T. Moreover, Q$(g) still retains a basic distinguishing characteristic of classical theta-series, namely that most of the Fourier coefficients of 0$ are zero. This fact plays a crucial role in the theory of L-functions

34

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

(by way of facilitating the Shimura type zeta-integral constructions described below). However, to understand the full impact of the metaplectic representation in the theory of automorphic forms, one needs first to review Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings. Dual reductive pairs and Howe's correspondence ([Ho]) Howe's theory is a refinement of Weil's theory which converts the construction of automorphic forms via theta-functions into a machinery for lifting automorphic forms on one group to automorphic forms on another. Definition A dual reductive pair in Sp(W) is a pair of reductive subgroups G, H in Sp(W) which comprise each other's centralizers in Sp(W). Examples (I)

G = SP(W1),

H = 0(V,) C SP(W),

where W = Wx ® Vi, Wx is a symplectic space, Vx is a quadratic space (with orthogonal group O(Vi)), and W is the symplectic space whose antisymmetric form is the tensor product of the forms on Wx and Vx. Analogously, there are the Hermitian dual pairs U{Vi)^U{y2) C Sp(Vi ® V2), where each V* is a Hermitian space over some quadratic extension E of F, and the symplectic form on the Hermitian space Vi the 'imaginary' part of the form ( , )i( , ) 2 . (II)

G = GL(XX)9

H = GL(X2) C Sp(W),

where W = (XX® X2) © (Xx ® X2)* and

Facts (1) These examples exhaust the set of all irreducible dual reductive pairs; for a precise statement of the classification, see Chapter 1 of [MVW]. (2) Given a dual pair G, H in Sp(W), the metaplectic extension splits over G and H in all cases except when G = Sp(Wx) is paired with an odd-dimensional orthogonal group H = 0(VL), in which case Mpip(W) splits over H but not over G. This is a non-trivial fact whose proof is discussed in Chapter 3 of [MVW].

2 Howe ys correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

35

Philosophy for the duality correspondence Suppose G, H is a dual reductive pair in Sp(W), and consider the restriction of the Weil representation uty of Mp^W) to G x H (or rather, to a subgroup of Mp^iW) which is isomorphic to G x H] we ignore the fact that this might not always be possible if G = Sp(Wi)). Because G and H are each others' mutual centralizers in Sp(W), Wtf, GxH should decompose into irreducible representations of the form TTI ® TT2, with TT2 an irreducible representation of H determined by the irreducible representation TTI of G. In other words, but still roughly speaking, each TTx-isotypic component of uty <jxj* should provide an irreducible G x .firmodule of the form TT1 ® TT2, with TT2 = ©^(^1) the 'Howe correspondence' image of 7rx on H\ symbolically, I GxH = where the sum is over those TTI in GA which 4occur' in u>$. More precisely, we say that TTI occurs in u;^ if HomG{^x),^i) case we set

^ {0}, in which

= p | her f , where / runs through and 5[TTI]

= S/S(iri)

(where 5 is the space of uty).

The space 5(TTI) is G-stable (since each ker f is), and if-stable (since H and G commute). By passage to the quotient, one obtains a representation of G x H in S^TTi] which must be of the form TT1 ® TT'2 for some smooth (not necessarily irreducible) representation TT;2 of H. Howe's conjectured duality correspondence amounts to the assertion that there exists a unique irreducible quotient of 7r;2, i.e., a unique invariant subspace of TT'2 whose quotient produces an irreducible representation TT2 of H. Assuming this quotient exists, we call TT2 the Howe image of 7rl5 and denote it by ©^(TTJ. Remark The Howe correspondence just described is symmetric in G and # , i.e., it doesn't matter which group we take as the 'domain' group. Thus the correspondence TT —> 0V>(TT) goes in both directions! From the work of Howe (see [W.4] and [MVW]), we have the following (local) result:

36

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

Theorem (a) The Howe correspondence exists (at least for p ^ 2). (b) If TTI is unramified, so is O^TTX); in fact, whenever possible, this correspondence should be functorial with respect to the X-group, in a sense to be explained below, and in further examples. Examples 1. (On,Spn) ([Li])- Consider the dual pair (Sp^On) where On is the orthogonal group of a non-degenerate quadratic form of dimension n, and n is even. Then Howe's duality correspondence gives rise to an injection from the unitary dual of 0n to the unitary dual of Spn. Assume that the quadratic form defining On is split and the character ip defining Weil's representation is unramified. Then Howe's correspondence takes any unramified TT in 0* to an unramified representation @^(?r) of Spn(F)] moreover, these representations are functorially related as follows: there is a natural map p: LOn —> LSpn « SO2n+i(C) such that the conjugacy class in LSpn parametrizing 0^(TT) is just /)(
a very special case of Theorem 6.1 of [Ra.l]. The injection 0^, : O* —• Sp* is also a special case of 'explicit Howe duality in the stable range'; see [Ho.2], [Li.2] and [So.2] for more general results. 2. Shalika-Tanaka Theory ([S-T]). Let F be a local field, H = SL2(F) = Sp(F2), where F2 = F@F is equipped with the form < (a, z'), (y, y') >= xy'—x'y, and G = SO(E), the (special) orthogonal group of the quadratic space E over F (so that G = E1 = the norm 1 group of E). Modulo the fact that G is not the full orthogonal group, ((7, H) is a dual reductive pair in Sp(W), where W = F2 E = X 0 X\ and X « F ® E « JB. In this case, a;^, acts in L2(E), LO^ QXH is an ordinary representation, and U^IG acts through the 'regular representation' of E1 in L2(E). Thus every character \ m GA 'occurs in u^' (in fact discretely). Moreover, if F is nonarchimedean, it turns out that TT2 = ^(x) = ®v(x) ^s a n irreducible supercuspidal representation of H = SL2(F), unless x2 = 1The caveat x 2 7^ 1 is necessary here because we are dealing with 50(2) in place of 0(2). Indeed, when x is the unique character of order 2, ©v(x) i s ^ n e s u m o;f ^ ° irreducible supercuspidal representations ?r+

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

37

and TT~ and when x = 1, Qtp(x) is a n irreducible principal series representation (which is class 1 whenever E and tp are unramified). Moreover, X2 7^ 1 implies Q^,{x) = ©vCx"1); thus ^ n e correspondence x ~* ©v(x) is two-to-one for such x- On the other hand, if we take 0(2) in place of 50(2), we get a one-to-one correspondence px «-* &xp(px) between the irreducible (two-dimensional) representations of 0(2) (excluding the unique non-trivial character of O(2)/SO(2)) and certain irreducible representations &tf,(px) of SL2; namely, /?x -4 0^(x) when x2 7^ 1 and yox = mcf^Q^x? />x ""* n+ o r x " when />x is a character of 0(2) nontrivial on 50(2), and px —> 0^(1) if px is the trivial character. Locally, the example (SL2y 50(2)) is of interest because it provides an explicit construction of supercuspidal representations of SL2(F). Globally, it gives a generalization of the classical construction of cusp forms (both holomorphic and real-analytic) due to Hecke and Maass. More precisely, given a character x = ^Xv of E\ trivial on Ex, we may consider the irreducible representation TT = ?r(x) = ®^xj,v(Xv) ofcSL2(f\). (When Ev remains a field, TT(XV) is as described above; otherwise, TT(XV) is a principal series representation of SL2(FV), unramified if Xv is; in any case, ft(Xv) is class 1 for almost every u, and therefore TT(X) is a well-defined element of H(SL2(f\)). In fact, ?r(x) is an automorphic representation of 5L2(A), a result which Shalika and Tanaka establish by realizing TT(X) directly in the space of x-isotypic theta-functions

This method generalizes, as we shall now see. The global Howe correspondence Suppose TT1 = ®TTV is an irreducible unitary representation of G(f\) which occurs in u^, i.e., for each fixed v, Hom(uj%i,,'Kv) ^ 0. Then we can form the irreducible representation

of H(f\), where for each v, Qtp{^v) is the local Howe image of TTV, and for almost every v, irv and ©^(TT^) are class 1. We call TT2 the Howe lift of TT^ Conjecture The irreducible representation TT2 = 0^(^i) of -^(A) is (usually) automorphic if TTX is. Moreover, the lift TT -4 ©^(^r) should be functorial whenever possible.

38

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

Remarks (1) This conjecture has deliberately been stated in a vague way, since not enough is known yet to justify making a more precise statement, and there are already some delicate counter examples, some of which will be described below. (2) Although one might one day be able to establish the automorphy of 0^(TT) in general using the trace formula, at present the best way to attack Howe's conjecture is by way of the theory of ©-series liftings, generalizing what we described already in Example 2 above. The theory of Q-series liftings This theory makes it possible to prove the automorphy of ©v>(fl") by directly constructing a realization of ©vC71") inside the space of automorphic forms on H(f\). To simplify the exposition, let us suppose that TT is an automorphic cuspidal representation of G(f\) and H* is an irreducible subspace of Ll(G(F)\G(f\)) realizing TT. Then we can consider a space of functions on H(f\) given by the integrals (2.1)

U(h) = f

e*(g,h)
where
) the space of functions / * so generated on H(F)\H(f\). What is the relation between this new H(A)-module 0(TT, tp) (the theta-series lifting O/TT), and the H(A)-module 0^(TT) (the Howe lifting of TT)? The answer should be that 0(?r, ij)) realizes ©^(TT) provided @(TT, ip) is not identically zero! The problem is that the non-vanishing of 0(TT,^) is subtle to detect. Prototype example ([W.2]) Fix G = 51(2), and H = SO(V), where V is the 3-dimensional space of trace zero 2 x 2 matrices equipped with the quadratic form q(X) = —det(X). In this case, Howe's correspondence relates representations of SO(V) (which is isomorphic to PGL{2)) with representations of SL(2) (or rather the two-fold cover of SX(2), since MPip(F2 ® V) does not split over SL(2)). In particular, the local correspondence establishes a bijection between the set of irreducible admissible genuine representations of SL(2) which possess a ^-Whittaker model and the set of all irreducible

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

39

admissible representations of PGL(2). Globally, we are dealing with an integral of the form (2.1), where G is SL(2); although both Q(g,h) and ££2) is that 0^(^) is automorphic if and only if £(TT, | ) = 1; here e(ir,s) is the e-factor in the functional equation L(S,TT)

= e(ir,s)L(l-syic)

satisfied by the Hecke-Jacquet-Langlands Z-function of TT. Moreover, even when the condition £(TT, | ) = 1 is satisfied, 0^(TT) will be realizable in 0^(?r, 0) only if this latter space is non-zero; this happens if and only if the stronger condition is satisfied. In the reverse direction, SL2 —> PGL2, Howe's correspondence is equally subtle. Here it turns out that Q^cr) is always automorphic on PGL2 if cr is automorphic, but 0() is non-zero (and then realizes Q^cr)) if and only if the V>th Fourier coefficients

do not vanish identically for fa in the space of a. There is also an intriguing characterization of the non-vanishing of these Fourier coefficients in terms of special values of ^-functions; this we shall describe later after introducing some general zeta-integrals involving theta-series (zeta-integrals of Shimura type). Examples involving functoriality The construction of Shalika-Tanaka relating X and TT(X) was independently obtained in [J-L] with E and GL{2) in place of E1 and SL{2). At this level, it is easy to check that the lifting x —» ^(x) is 'functorial' with respect to the natural X-group morphism \P : (Cx x Cx) x Wp —-> GL2(C) x Wp. Another example involving functoriality is the following. Let G = GSp2, the group of symplectic similitudes of a 4-dimensional symplectic space Wu and let GSO(V3i3) denote the group of orthogonal similitudes of a 6-dimensional orthogonal space H,3 = A2(F4) equipped with the

40

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

inner product (W,W) = WAW'e A4(V) « F. Although we are dealing here with groups of similitudes inside GSp(Wi®V3)3), a suitable modification of the theory of dual reductive pairs leads us to liftings and ?r <-> 0(TT,I/>) between GSp2 and GSO(V). Remarks (1) When dealing with groups of similitudes, it turns out that Howe's lifting (or the theta-series lifting) is independent of ij). (The subscript ij) may therefore be suppressed in these cases, though we shall usually refrain from doing so.) (2) There is a natural injection of GL4/l2 into GSO(V). Therefore, the 0-series correspondence TT —> 0(TT,?/>) may be viewed as a correspondence between representations of GSp2 and GL4 (by restricting functions in 0(TT,VO t° GL4/l2); similarly, Howe's correspondence for the pair (GSp2,GSO(6)) naturally defines a correspondence between representations of GSp2 and H = GL4 which we again denote by ©^(TT). With these remarks in mind, we state the following: Theorem ([J-P-S.3]) (a) Suppose ?r is an automorphic cuspidal representation of G(A); then 0(TT,^) ^ {0} if and only if-K is globally generic, i.e., possesses a standard Whittaker model (on the space of its ^-Fourier coefficients). In this case, 0(TT,^>) realizes the Howe lift 0t/,(?r), and the lifting is compatible with Langlands' functoriality in the following sense: if p : LG —> LH = GL4(C) denotes the standard embedding of GSp2(C) in GL4(C), and {<jv(7r)} is the collection of conjugacy classes in LH determined by TT = ®7rv, then p{av(ir)} coincides with the collection of conjugacy classes in GL4(C) determined by ©^(TT). (b) Suppose n is an automorphic cuspidal representation of H(f\). Then n is the 0-series lift of some (globally generic) TT on G(f\) as in (a) if and only if the degree 6 .//-function

has a pole at s = 1 for some grossen-character

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

41

Concluding remarks 1. The example just given shows how Conjecture B can be proved using the theory of 0-series liftings, at least for generic TT. One should also be able to establish this lifting (again for generic TT) as a special case of the 'converse theorem' program outlined in Section I.I; for the case at hand, this requires an analysis of the ^-functions L(s,U x r) on GSp2 x GL2 already studied in [PS-So]. In general, for arbitrary TT, one must also eventually be able to establish this lifting using the trace formula. In any case, the functorial identity where p : LG —> LH, already implies that (some twisting of) L(s, II, A2) must have a pole at s = 1 if II = 0^(TT) = /O(TT), since poA2 contains a one-dimensional subrepresentation (and therefore L(S,TT ® %, poA2) will - for some x ~~ contain the Riemann zet a-function as a factor). 2. As the preceding examples confirm, instances of functorial lifting can be established using the trace formula, X-functions, the theory of thetaseries liftings, or any combination thereof. In some cases, such as the Shalika-Tanaka example x —> ^(x)? e a c n o n e °f these methods provides an (alternate) proof; the L-function method was applied in §12 of [J-L] (albeit at the level of GX(2)), whereas the trace formula approach was developed in [L-L], and led to new and provocative results. Zeta-integrals of Shimura type Although of interest in its own right, our lengthy detour through the theory of 0-series was motivated entirely by our interest in the analytic properties of automorphic X-functions. The connection between these subjects is provided by zeta-integrals of Shimura type, themselves modifications of Rankin-Selberg integrals involving 0-series. To explain the general construction, we fix G = Sp n , and we consider zetaintegrals of the type (2.2)

C(*,
Here ip(g) is a cusp form in the subspace of Ll(G(F)/G(f\)) realizing the irreducible cuspidal representation TT of G(A); T is an n x n symmetric nondegenerate matrix, which we confuse with the n-dimensional orthogonal space VT it determines; 0|(#) 1S (th e value at (#, h) = (g, 1) of) the theta-kernel

e?(5,&)=

E

42

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

corresponding to the dual pair (Spn, O(Vr)) in Spn and the choice of SchwartzBruhat function $ on the Lagrangian subspace Fn®VT (viewed as nxn matrix space); finally, E(g,F,s) is the Eisenstein series on G(f\) of the form

where P = {(~

)} in G is the parabolic subgroup whose Levi component

M is isomorphic to GLn, and Fs(g) belongs to Ind^^\detMm(p)\s+n21. For convenience, we assume n is even (and therefore the metaplectic group never need occur here). The zeta-integral ((s,
does not vanish (there S — {X} denotes the F-vector space consisting of symmetric 2 x 2 matrices). Let p denote the standard 5-dimensional representation of the L-group of 5O5(C) of Sp2 and let XT(°>) denote the quadratic character (a, —det T). Then the i-function

has meromorphic continuation to C, with only finitely many poles, and is analytic for Re(s) > 2. Sketch of proof

Everything follows from the basic identity

(2.3)

((s, tp, * , F) = G^Lsis

+ i , 7T ® XT, />),

where Fs(g) is suitably normalized, i.e., multiplied by a suitable product of zeta-functions, such that (1) the identity (2.3) holds and (2) the resulting (normalized) Eisenstein series has only finitely many poles (in this case, at

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

43

certain half-integral or integral points of the interval [—§,§]). The function GQO(3), which depends on the local data $ v and FVttJ is a meromorphic function in C which can be chosen to be non-zero at any one of the possible poles of E(s,g, F). From this it is clear that L(s + | , w ® XT> p) can have a pole at s = s0 only if E(s,g,F) does. Moreover, a pole of E(s,g,F) will produce a pole of L(s\ 7T ® XT> p) only if this pole survives integration against This circumstance brings us full circle back to the theory of 0-series liftings. In particular, we have the following important Corollaries to the proof just sketched: Theorem [Li] The L-function £s(s, TT (g) XT? p) has a pole at s = 2 if and only if the Fourier expansion of any tp in TT has only one 'orbit' of non-zero Fourier coefficients (pT, i.e., TT is T-distinguished in the sense of [Li]. Remark There is always some nondegenerate T such that <pr ^ 0; this was proved earlier by Li in his thesis [Li.3]. But then for T = 'A^TA" 1 , with A in GLn, we have

(2-4)

t°A]g).

Thus PGSp2(C) w 5O5(C) C GZ5(C)). Then Ls(s9ir ®XT,P) has a simple pole at 3 = 2 if and only if either one of the following conditions are satisfied: (1) the theta-series lifting of TT to GO(T) is non-zero, i.e., ©(TT,^) 7^ 0; or (2) TT is a CAP representation with respect to either the Borel subgroup of G, or the parabolic subgroup Q which preserves a line. Remarks 1. The first condition follows immediately from the fact that Ress-3/2E(g, s, F) is independent of g, and therefore L(s\ TT ®XT-,P) has a pole at s' = 2 iff ,^$,F)

=c I G(F)\

44

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II i.e., iff 0(TT,^) is not identically zero on GO(T). (Again, some modification of the theory of dual pairs is required for the similitude groups GO(T) and GSp2] in this case, as already mentioned in a recent remark, 0(TT,VO no longer depends on tp.)

2. We shall come back to CAP representations at the end of Lecture 4. Suffice it now to give the definition: a cuspidal ir is C(uspidal), Associated to a) P(arabolic) if there exists a proper parabolic subgroup P = M£/, and a cuspidal automorphic representation r of Af(A), such that for almost all w, TTV is a constituent of indPvrv. Put more colorfully, TT is in the 'shadow' of an Eisenstein series! 3. A similar characterization of those IT such that L(s, TT® %T> p) might have a pole at a different singularity of E(s,g,F) depends (at least) on the possibility of identifying the remaining residues of E(s,g,F) via some kind of Siegel-Weil formula. For example, for the point s — ^, such a Siegel-Weil formula is developed in [Ku-Ra-So], and applied to give a characterization of the pole of L(s, ir ® XT, p) at s = 1 (analogous to the theorem above). Comments on the Shimura zeta-integral (1) Theorem [P-R.3] above (and also Li's theorem) generalizes to Spn with n even. It gives the finiteness of poles result missing from the authors' earlier work on L(s, TT, p) via the Godement-Jacquet type integral of [PR.l]. (Recall that for the latter zeta-integral, the required non-vanishing of the bad local integrals has yet to be established in full generality.) This result also improves on Shahidi's theory, which gives the finiteness of poles result only for generic TT. (2) The analysis of the poles of the Eisenstein series E(g,syF) is a delicate business involving intertwining operators for the induced representation 7nd|det|* ; this is the subject matter of §4 of [P-R.2] as well as §3 of [P-R.l]. A still more difficult problem is the analogous analysis of intertwining operators and Eisenstein series for the induced (from cuspidal!) representations Ind^r\det\s' on, say, G — SO2n+u until this problem is resolved, the finiteness of poles result for the Rankin-Selberg L-iunctions on G x GL(n) will remain incomplete. For a discussion of what must be proved, see Chapters II and III of [Ge-Sh].

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

45

(3) For Spn, with n odd, these methods must be modified to involve Eisenstein series on the metaplectic group. Indeed 0 T ( # ) is now a genuine function on the metaplectic cover of Spn, and hence must be multiplied by an Eisenstein series of the same 'genuine' type (so that the resulting integrand in the Shimura integral (2.2) will be naturally defined on Spn). For arbitrary n, the theory has not yet been worked out. However, for n = 1 we encounter the zeta-integral

interpolating the degree 3 L-function for SL(2) corresponding to the L-group homomorphism p = Ad: PGL2{C) —» SO2}1(C) C GL3(t). In this case, Gelbart and Jacquet have shown that L(S,TT ® X>^0 is entire for all twists x> unless the theta-series lifting of TT to an isotropic Gf = £0(2) is non-trivial. If this is so, there can be a pole at s = 1, again for reasons of Langlands functoriality. Indeed, such a w is then the Shalika-Tanaka lift of some TT' on 50(2) coming from an i-group homomorphism \I> : LG' —> PGL2(C) with the property that tyop contains the identity representation, i.e., L(s,7c,p) = L(s,7r',/?o\I>) has a degree 1 factor producing a pole at s = 1. In any event, an application of the converse theorem for GL(3) yields the Gelbart-Jacquet lifting from GL(2) to GL(3). (4) A further modification of the zeta-integral (2.2) comes from replacing

46

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

Waldspurger's work (on the non-vanishing of Fourier coefficients and special values of L-functions) and counterexamples to Ramanujan's Conjecture Consider again the dual pair (SL2,PGL2). Recall that in this case, the theory of theta-series liftings gives a bijection between cuspidal a on SL2 with nonvanishing ^>th Fourier coefficients and cuspidal TT on PGL2 with L(ir, | ) -=/=• 0. But the question remains: how can we characterize the non-vanishing of this Fourier coefficient intrinsically in terms of
Here ip (x) = tp(ax) is any character such that 0 ( < J , ^ ° ) ^ {0}, and \a is the corresponding quadratic character x —• (a, x). In [W.2] it is shown that Shtp(a) depends only on 0, and not on the choice of a in F*. From the bijective properties of the correspondence 0(-,^) recalled above, it then also follows that, for any automorphic cuspidal representation ?r of PGL2, 7T = Sh^ia) for some cuspidal a on SL2 if and only if H2, * ® Xa) 7^ 0 for some a in Fx. It is interesting to note that this same characterization of the image of Sh^ has been sketched recently by Jacquet using the 'relative' trace formula (see [Ja]). However, the following remarkable result seems to lie deeper, and is (thus far) proved only in [W.3]. Theorem Suppose a = ®av is an automorphic cuspidal representation of SX2? and / is any cusp form in the space of a. Then / admits a non-zero ^th Fourier coefficient if and only if: (i) for all v, crv has a ^-Whittaker model; and

(ii) Ls{\,Sh+(a))?0.

Sketch of proof The only if direction is easy, since the non-vanishing of the ^-Fourier coefficient immediately implies both the existence of a global (and hence local) Whittaker model, and the non-vanishing of the theta-series lift 6(a,V) = * = Sh+i*) (hence L(A,») = L($,Sh,( 0(cr, 0), it will suffice to show that 0(<J, tp) ^ {0} (since this is equivalent

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

47

to the non-vanishing of the ^th Fourier coefficients of / in <J); i.e., we must prove that for some choice of <£>, $, and g, C(g) =

V(h)e*{gt h)dh ± 0

/

(see (2.1)).

Note that for any
{\xa + x') = i(\xa)<j)2(x')(x' G X'a), so that for t in the stabilizer T of xa in PGL2j we have

i.e., for (t, h) G T x SL2, the Weil representation (or theta-kernel) decomposes in this simple way. Let us now assume ((t) = 0 and show this leads to a contradiction of our hypotheses. Let K = F(y/a), and view T as the anisotropic form of norm 1 elements of Kx. Since Tp\T/\ is compact, we can integrate the integral expression for ((t) with respect to T(F)\T(A), and interchange the order of integration to obtain

o= J

e**(t,h)dt\ dh.

The Siegel-Weil type formula proved by Waldspurger asserts that the integral in parentheses above equals the value at s = | of the Eisenstein series

(Here f,(h) = L(s + ix«)|a*l'"*K(&)*2)(0), where wj denotes the Weil representation associated to the dual pair SO(K) x SL2 C Sp4, and h in SL2 has the Iwasawa decomposition h = ( aJ 8

an

* 2 Jn, with u G K&.) Since

/, belongs to IndB^ \<Xh\ Xai d its value at h = e is essentially L(s + 2 ^,Xa)? E* {h,s) is a familiar normalized Eisenstein series on S ^ - F° r s

48

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

sufficiently large, this Eisenstein series converges absolutely, and hence we can write 0 = value (* (s), where

C(s) = J To complete the proof, we note that (*(s)ls precisely the kind of Shimura-type zeta integral introduced in [GePS] to interpolate the L-function L(s, Sh^(
Here (*{s) is a local zeta-integral which does not vanish identically at s = ^ if and only if crv has a ij)v- Whit taker model. Thus the theorem follows. Remarks concerning the statement and proof of Waldspurger's Theorem (a) The idea of the proof of Waldspurger's theorem can be summarized in one sentence: in manipulating the expression for a theta-series lifting, one runs smack up against a (special value of a) particular zeta-integral; thus the non-vanishing of the lifting must indeed be related to the nonvanishing of a special value of the automorphic L-function interpolated by this zeta-integral. An attempt to generalize this phenomenon was made in 1982 by Rallis, who considered higher dimensional orthogonal groups in place of PGL2, and computed the L2-norm of the resulting lifting in terms of a (then) new kind of zeta-integral of Rankin-Selberg type; see [Ra.2]. It was precisely these calculations which eventually gave rise to the general Rankin-Selberg-Godement-Jacquet zeta-integrals used by Piatetski-Shapiro and Rallis in their treatment of the standard automorphic L-functions attached to the simple classical groups (Theorem [PR.l] of §11.1). It is therefore clear that the theory of theta-series liftings is inextricably linked with the theory of automorphic L-iunctions. (b) Let us call a cuspidal representation ifi — globally generic if (0 is a nontrivial character of the maximal unipotent homogeneous space U(F)\U(f\) and) the space of ^th Fourier coefficients of cusp forms in the space of a does not vanish identically. According to the statement of Waldspurger's theorem, a need not be globally ^-generic even though its factors o~v are locally ^-generic. In fact, explicit examples have been given (by Gelbart and Soudry) of cuspidal representations of SL2(f\) which are everywhere

2 Howe's correspondence and the theory of theta-series liftings

49

locally t/vgeneric and hence possess 'abstract' ^-Whittaker models globally, but are not globally ifp-generic. Clearly it will be interesting to resolve the following: Problem. If TT is a cuspidal representation of an algebraic reductive group G, and each 7rv is ^-generic, prove that TT is globally ^-generic. A special instance of this problem for GSp2 arises in the work of [Bl-Ra]. Some progress towards an affirmative solution has recently been made in the work of [Ku-Ra-So]; here G — 5p 2 , and it is shown that local ^-generic implies global ^-generic provided the degree five i-function of 7T is non-vanishing at Re(s) = 1. (c) The statement (and proof) of Waldspurger's theorem is not exactly true as stated since a few special cusp forms on the metaplectic group fail to lift to cusp forms on PGL2. Examples of such cusp forms include the 'elementary theta-functions' on SL2 arising from the dual pair (SL2,0(1)). The explanation for this phenomenon is a part of Rallis' theory of 'towers of ©-series liftings', which we now briefly describe in this special context. Consider the following sequence of orthogonal groups paired dually with SL2: 50(3,2) SL2

->

50(2,1)

^

0(1)

For each j = 0,1,2, let Ij denote the subspace of (genuine) cusp forms on SL2(f\) whose ©-series lifts to 0(n + l,n) are zero for n < j , but not for n = j . According to [Ra.3]: (i) 70 © /i © I2 exhausts the space of genuine cusp forms on SL2, and (ii) if a C Ij, then the theta-series lift of a from SL2 to its dual pair partner 0(j + 1, j>) is automatically cuspidal (and non-zero); however, the thetalift of this same a to any 'larger' O(n + l,n) is non-cuspidal (and nonzero). In particular, for Waldspurger's dual pair (SL2,PGL2), the ip theta-lift of a will be non-cuspidal precisely when the theta-lift of this same a to 0(1) is non-zero. Such cuspidal a have non-vanishing ^-Fourier coefficients and generalize the classical theta-series Gx(z) = E X (n)n'e 2 "-" 2 '

50

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

where v = 0 or 1, x(""l) = (~^Y\ a n d ©x 1S a c l a s s i c a l cusp form of weight | + v. It is precisely these cuspidal a which spoil the Waldspurger bijection between certain cusp forms on SL2 and PGL2, and hence must be removed. To sum up: the correct space of cusp forms for Waldspurger's bijective correspondence is precisely Rallis' space Ix. What about the space / 2 ? It turns out that J2 is just the space of genuine cusp forms on SL2 with vanishing ^-Fourier coefficients. For example, if tpf(x) = i/>t(x) = i/>(tx), with t $. (Fx)2, then the cusp forms on SL2 which are ^'-theta lifts from 0(1) will have vanishing ^-Fourier coefficients. (Classically, these lifts correspond to theta-series of the form Hx{n)np'e2xin u.) The space of all cusp forms in I2 is the space which Piatetski-Shapiro isolated for study in [PS.2] and showed to be of such great interest in connection with Ramanujan's conjecture. Indeed, let TT on 50(3,2) « PGSp4 be the ^-theta-series lift of a cuspidal space a in I2. From Rallis' theory of towers, it follows that TT is automatically cuspidal. What Piatetski-Shapiro proves in [P-S.2] is that each such 7r also 'satisfies' the following unusual properties: (1) IT provides a counterexample to the generalized Ramanujan conjecture; in fact, such TT'S contain the counterexamples of [Ku] if a does not come from any theta-series attached to a quadratic form in 1-variable, and the counterexamples of [H-P] otherwise; (2) 7T is a CAP {cuspidal associated to a parabolic) representation; (3) the standard (degree 4) .^-function of TT is not entire, and in fact has a pole to the right of the line Re(s) = 1; (4) 7T is not globally ^-generic for any 0; and (5) 7T has a 'unipotent' component in the sense of §1.3. It is this last property which seems to be at the root of the problem of extending Ramanujan's conjecture to groups beyond the context of GL(n) (where properties (2)-(5) are never satisfied by cuspidal representations, and hence one still believes in the truth of the Conjecture). Note that the theory of towers works in the opposite direction as well. For example, corresponding to the diagram 0(2) -» SP2 dpi

=

SL2

one concludes that 'cusp forms' on 0(2) which lift to zero on Spi, i.e., do not play a role in the Shalika-Tanaka construction of cusp forms on SL2 from 0(2), are precisely the forms which lift to (non-zero) cusp forms on Sp2. (It

References

51

is crucial now that we deal with 0(2) in place of S0(2).) Locally, at a place where the quadratic form is anisotropic, we saw earlier that there is just one representation of 0 2 missing from the pairing with SL2, namely the nontrivial character which is trivial on SO(2). The resulting lifted cusp forms on Sp2 are precisely the [H-P] counterexamples to Ramanujan's conjecture mentioned above, and in §3 of Part I.

REFERENCES FOR PART I [A.I] J. Arthur, Automorphic representations and number theory, Canad. Math. Soc. Conf. Proc. 1 (1981), pp. 3-51. [A.2]

, Unipotent automorphic representations: Conjectures, to appear in Asterisque.

[A.3]

, Unipotent automorphic representations: Global motivation. to appear in Perspectives in Mathematics, Academic Press.

[A-C] J. Arthur and L. Clozel, Simple Algebras, Base Change, and the Advanced Theory of the Trace Formula, Annals of Math. Studies 120, Princeton Univ. Press, 1989. [B] A. Borel, Automorphic L-functions, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-Functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part II, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 27-61. [B-W] A. Borel and N. Wallach, Continuous Cohomology, Discrete Subgroups and Representations of Reductive Groups, Annals of Math. Studies 94, Princeton Univ. Press, 1980. [F] D. Flath, Decomposition of representations into tensor products, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part I, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 179-84. [G] S. Gelbart, An elementary introduction to the Langlands program, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 10 (1984), pp. 177-219. [G-J] R. Godement and H. Jacquet, Zeta Functions of Simple Algebras, Lecture Notes in Math. 260, Springer-Verlag, 1972.

52

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II [H-P] R. Howe and I. Piatetskii-Shapiro, A counterexample to the "generalized Ramanujan conjecture" for (quasi-) split groups, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part I, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 315-22. [J-L] H. Jacquet and R. Langlands, Automorphic Forms on GL(2), Lecture Notes in Math. 114, Springer-Verlag, 1970.

[J-P-S] H Jacquet, I. Piatetskii-Shapiro, and J. Shalika, Rankin-Selberg convolutions, Amer. J. Math., 105 (1983), pp. 367-464. [J-S] H. Jacquet and J. Shalika, On Euler products and the classification of automorphic representations II, Amer. J. Math., 103 (1981), pp. 777-815. [K.I] R. Kottwitz, Stable trace formula: cuspidal tempered terms, Duke Math. J. 51 (1984), pp. 611-50. [K.2]

, On the X-adic representations associated to some simple Shimura varieties, to appear in Perspectives in Mathematics, Academic Press.

[K-M] P. Kutzko and A. Moy, On the local Langlands conjecture in prime dimension, Ann. of Math. 121 (1985), pp. 495-516. [Ku] N. Kurokawa, Examples of eigenvalues of Hecke operators on Siegel cusp forms of degree two, Invent. Math. 49 (1978), pp. 149-65. [L-L] J.-P. Labesse and R. Langlands, L-indistinguishability for SL(2), Canad. J. Math. 31 (1979), pp. 726-85. [L.I] R. Langlands, Problems in the theory of automorphic forms, in Lectures in Modern Analysis and Applications, Lecture Notes in Math. 170, Springer-Verlag 1970, pp. 18-86. [L.2]

, Representations of abelian algebraic groups, Yale Univ. 1968 (preprint).

[L.3]

, On the Functional Equations Satisfied by Eisenstein Series, Lecture Notes in Math. 544, Springer-Verlag, 1976.

References

53

[L.4]

, On the notion of an automorphic representation, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part I, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 203-7.

[L.5]

,Automorphic representations, Shimura varieties and motives. Ein Mdrchen, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L- functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33 Part II, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 205-46.

[L.6]

, Base Change for GL[2), Annals of Math. Princeton Univ. Press, 1980.

[L.7]

, On the classification of irreducible representations of real reductive groups, in Representation Theory and Harmonic Analysis on Semisimple Lie Groups, Math. Surveys and Monographs, 31, A.M.S., Providence, 1989, pp. 101-70.

Studies 96,

[M-W] C. Moeglin and J.-L. Waldspurger, Le spectre residuel de GL(n), pre- print. [Mg] C. Moeglin, Orbites unipotentes et spectre discret non ramifie, preprint [My] A. Moy, Local constants and the tame Langlands correspondence, Amer. J. Math. 108 (1986), 863-929. [P-R] I. Piatetskii-Shapiro and S. Rallis, L-functions for the classical groups, notes prepared by J. Cog dell, in Explicit Constructions of Automorphic L-functions, Lecture Notes in Math., 1254, Springer-Verlag, 1987. [S] A. Selberg, Harmonic analysis and discontinuous groups in weakly symmetric Riemannian spaces with applications to Dirichlet series, J. Indian Math. Soc. 20 (1956), 47-87. [Sh] J. Shalika, The multiplicity one theorem for GL(n), Annals of Math. 100 (1974), pp. 171-93.

54

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions:

Part II

[S-T] J. Shalika and S. Tanaka, On an explicit construction of a certain class of automorphic forms, Amer. J. Math. 91 (1969), pp. 104976. [T.I] J. Tate, Fourier analysis in number fields and Hecke's zeta function, in Algebraic Number Theory, Academic Press, New York, 1968, pp. 305-47. [T.2]

, Number theoretic background, in Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part II, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 3-26.

[Tu] J. Tunnell, Artinys conjecture for representations of octahedral type, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 5 (1981), pp. 173-5. R E F E R E N C E S F O R P A R T II [A] J. Arthur, 'Automorphic Representations and Number Theory'. In Canadian Math. Society Conference Proceedings, 1, Providence, R.I., 1981, pp. 3-51. [A-C] J. Arthur and L. Clozel, 'Simple Algebras, Base Change and the Advanced Theory of the Trace Formula'. Annals of Math. Studies 120, Princeton Univ. Press, 1989. [BDKV] J. Bernstein, P. Deligne, D. Kazhdan, M.-F. Vigneras, Representations des groupes reductifs sur un corps local Hermann, Paris, 1984. [Bl-Ra] D. Blasius and D. Ramakrishnan, 'Maass forms and Galois representations'. Preprint 1988. [Bo] S. Bocherer, 'Siegel modular forms and theta series'. In Proceedings of Symposia in Pure Math., 49, A.M.S., Providence, R.I. 1989. [B] A. Borel, 'Automorphic L-functions'. In Proc. Sympos. Math. 3 3 , Part II, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 27-61.

Pure

[B-J] A. Borel and H. Jacquet, 'Automorphic forms and automorphic representations'. In Proceedings of Symposia in Pure Math., 3 3 , Part 1, A.M.S., Providence, R.I. 1979, pp. 189-202.

References

55

[Bu] D. Bump, 'The Rankin-Selberg Method: A Survey'. In Number Theory, Trace Formulas, and Discrete Groups, Symposium in honor of Atle Selberg, Oslo 1987, Academic Press, 1989. [CL] L. Clozel, 'Motifs et formes automorphes: applications du principe de functorialite'. To appear in Proceedings of the 1988 Summer Conference on Automorphic Forms and Shimura Varieties, Michigan, Academic Press. [Ga] P. Garrett, 'Decomposition of Eisenstein series: Rankin triple products'. Annals of Math., 125 (1987), pp. 209-35. [GePS] S. Gelbart and I. Piatetski-Shapiro, 'On Shimura's correspondence for modular forms of half-integral weight'. In Automorphic Forms, Representation Theory and Arithmetic (Bombay, 1979), Tata Institute of Fundamental Research Studies in Math., 10, Bombay, 1981, pp. 1-39; see also 'Some remarks on metaplectic cusp forms and the correspondences of Shimura and Waldspurger', Israel J. Math., 44, No. 2, 1983, pp. 97-126. [GeRo] S. Gelbart and J. Rogawski, 'On the Fourier-Jacobi coefficients of automorphic forms on [/(3)'. In preparation. [GeSh] S. Gelbart and F. Shahidi, 'The Analytic Properties of Automorphic L-functions'. Perspectives in Math. 6, Academic Press, 1988. [Gi] D. Ginsburg, 'L-functions for SOn x GLk\ und angewandte Mathematik. To appear.

Journal fur die reine

[G-J] R. Godement and H. Jacquet, 'Zeta Functions of Simple Algebras'. Lecture Notes in Math. 260, Springer-Verlag, 1972. [Ho] R. Howe, '©-series and invariant theory'. In Proc. Symp. Pure Math., 33, Part 1, A.M.S., 1979, pp. 275-86. [Ho.2]

, 'L 2-duality in the stable range', preprint, Yale University.

56

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II [H-P] R. Howe and I. Piatetski-Shapiro, 'A counterexample to the 'generalized Ramanujan conjecture' for (quasi-) split groups'. In Automorphic Forms, Representations and L-functions, Proc. Sympos. Pure Math. 33, Part I, A.M.S., Providence, 1979, pp. 315-22. [Ja]

, 'On the vanishing of some L-functions'. Proceedings Indian Acad. Sciences (Ramanujan Centenary Volume), 97 (Special), Dec. 1987, No.1-3, pp. 117-55.

[J-L] H. Jacquet and R. Langlands, 'Automorphic forms on GL(2)\ Lecture Notes in Math. 114, Springer-Verlag, 1970. [J-P-S.l] H. Jacquet, I. Piatetski-Shapiro and J. Shalika, 'Rankin-Selberg convolutions'. Amer. J. Math. 109 (1983), pp. 367-464. [J-P-S.2]

, 'Relevement cubique nonnormal'. C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris, Ser. I Math. 292 (1981), pp. 13-18.

[J-P-S.3]

, 'The ©-correspondence from GSp(4) to GL{4)\ tion.

In prepara-

[J-S] H. Jacquet and J. Shalika, 'On Euler products and the classification of automorphic representations, I and IF. Amer. J. Math. 103 (1981), pp. 499-558 and 777-815. [KuRaSo] S. Kudla, S. Rallis and D. Soudry, 'On the second pole of the Lfunction for Sp2y. Preprint. [Ku] N. Kurokawa, 'Examples of eigenvalues of Hecke operators on Siegel cusp forms of degree two'. Invent. Math. 49 (1978), pp. 149-65. [L-L] J.-P. Labesse and R. Langlands, 'L-indistinguishability for SL(2)\ Canad. J. Math. 31 (1979), pp. 726-85. [L.I] R. Langlands, 'Problems in the theory of automorphic forms'. In Lectures in Modern Analysis and Applications, Lecture Notes in Math. 170, Springer-Verlag, 1970, pp. 18-86. [L.2]

, 'On the functional equations satisfied by Eisenstein series'. Lecture Notes in Math. 544, Springer-Verlag, 1976.

References [L.3]

57

, 'Eisenstein series, the trace formula and the modern theory of automorphic forms'. In Number Theory, Trace Formulas and Discrete Groups, Symposium in honor of A. Selberg, Oslo (1987), Academic Press, 1989.

[Li] J.-S. Li, 'Distinguished cusp forms are theta-series'. Preprint, 1987. [Li.2]

, 'Singular unitary representations of classical groups'. Inventiones Math., 97 (1989), pp. 237-55.

[Li.3]

, 'Theta-series and distinguished representations of symplectic groups'. Thesis, Yale University, 1987.

[MVW] C. Moeglin, M.-F. Vigneras and J.L. Waldspurger, 'Correspondences de Howe sur un corps p-adique'. Lecture Notes in Mathematics 1291, Springer-Verlag, N.Y.1987. [M-W] C. Moeglin and J.-L. Waldspurger, 'Le spectre residuel de GL(n)\ Preprint. [P-S.l] I. Piatetski-Shapiro, 'Zeta-functions of GL(n)\ Preprint, Univ. of Maryland, Technical Report TR 76-46, November, 1976. [P-S.2]

, 'On the Saito-Kurokawa lifting'. Inventiones Math. 71(1983), pp. 309-38; see also 'Cuspidal automorphic representations associated to parabolic subgroups and Ramanujan's conjecture', in Number Theory Related to Fermat's Last Theorem, Neal Koblitz, Editor, Progress in Mathematics, 26, Birkhauser, Boston, 1982.

[P-R.l] I. Piatetski-Shapiro and S. Rallis, 'L-functions for the classical groups'. Notes prepared by J. Cogdell, in Explicit Constructions of Automorphic L- functions, Lecture Notes in Math. 1254, SpringerVerlag, 1987. [P-R.2]

, 'Rankin triple ^-functions'. Compositio Math. 64 (1987), pp. 31-115.

[P-R.3]

, 'A new way to get Euler products'. Journal fur die reine und angewandte Mathematik 392 (1988), pp. 110-24.

58

Arthur & Gelbart - Lectures on automorphic L-functions: Part II

[PS-R-S] I. Piatetski-Shapiro, S. Rallis and G. Schiffmann, '//-functions for G2'. To appear. [PS-So] I. Piatetski-Shapiro and D. Soudry, 'L and e functions for GSp(4) x GL(2)\ Proc. Nat Acad. Set., U.S.A., 82, June 1984, pp. 3924-27. [Ra.l] S. Rallis, 'Langlands functoriality and the Weil representation'. Amer. J. Math. 104 (1982), pp. 469-515. [Ra.2]

, 'L-functions and the oscillator representation'. Lecture Notes in Mathematics 1245, Springer-Verlag, 1988.

[Ra.3]

, 'On the Howe duality conjecture'. Comp. Math. 51 (1984), pp. 333-99.

[Rao] R. Ranga Rao, 'On some explicit formulas in the theory of the Weil representation'. Preprint, 1977-78. [Ro.l] J. Rogawski, 'Representations of GL(n) and division algebras over a p-adic field'. Duke Math. J. 50 (1983), pp. 161-96. [Ro.2]

, 'Automorphic representations of unitary groups in three variables'. To appear Annals of Math. Studies, Princeton U. Press.

[S] A. Selberg, 'Harmonic analysis and discontinuous groups in weakly symmetric Riemannian spaces with application to Dirichlet series'. J. Indian Math. Soc. 20 (1956), 47-87. [Shah] F. Shahidi, 'On the Ramanujan conjecture and finiteness of poles for certain L-functions'. Annals of Math. 127 (1988), pp. 547-84. [S-T] J. Shalika and S. Tanaka, 'On an explicit construction of a certain class of automorphic forms'. Amer. J. Math. XCI, No. 4, 1969, pp. 1049-76. [Shim] G. Shimura, 'On modular forms of half-integral weight'. Annals of Math. 97 (1973), pp. 440-81. [So] D. Soudry, 'The CAP representations of GSp(4,f\)\ angew. Math. 383 (1988), pp. 87-108.

J. reine

References [So.2]

, 'Explicit Howe duality in the stable range'. Math. 396 (1989), pp. 70-86.

59 J. reine angew.

[T.I] J. Tate, 'Fourier analysis in number fields and Hecke zeta functions'. In Algebraic Number Theory, Academic Press, New York, 1968, pp. 305-47. [Tu] J. Tunnell, 'Artin's conjecture for representations of octahedral type'. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 5 (1981), pp. 173-5. [W.I] J.-L. Waldspurger, 'Poles des fonctions L de paires pour GL(N)\ Preprint, 1989. [W.2]

, 'Correspondance de Shimura'. J. Math. Pures Appl. 59 (1980), pp. 1-133.

[W.3]

, 'Correspondance de Shimura et quaternions'. Preprint, 1982.

[W.4]

, 'Demonstration d'une conjecture de dualite de Howe dans le cas p-adique, p ^ 2. Preprint, 1988.

Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N) COLIN J. BUSHNELL

Let F be a non-Archimedean local field, G = GLN(F) for some integer N > 1, and 7T a smooth irreducible representation of G on some complex vector space V. (Thus, if N = 1, we have V = C and we may view ?r as a quasicharacter of Fx = GLi(F).) In [6], Godement and Jacquet define zeta-integrals, an X-function £(TT,S) and a local constant £(?r, s,^) attached to TT, completely generalising Tate's treatment [11] of the case N = 1 except in one respect. Tate gives an 'explicit formula' for e(?r, s, tp) in terms of a Gauss sum T(TT,^) essentially identical to a classical Gauss sum. The object of this article is to give an analogous formula in the general case. Apart from a few remarks, there is nothing really new here: all material beyond [6] has already appeared in [2], [1] or [8]. However, this unified account may slightly ease the lot of any potential user. Notation We use the following notation throughout. F = a non-Archimedean local field; oF = the discrete valuation ring in F\ PF = the maximal ideal of o^; qF = (oF • PF) (group index). || • \\F = the absolute value on F such that ||*|| F = (oF:xoF)-\

x€F\

(We frequently omit the subscript F here, as F is fixed for long periods.) tpF = a nontrivial continuous character of the additive group of F. TV > 1 is an integer; A = MN(F), G = GLN(F); ij) = if>A = %l)F o tiAfF, where tr denotes the matrix trace.

62

Bushnell - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

1 THE GODEMENT-JACQUET FUNCTIONAL EQUATION We start with a very brief summary of the main definitions and results of [6] pertaining to the non-Archimedean local case. The survey article [7] is also a convenient reference for this material. We write S(A) for the space of locally constant compactly-supported functions $ : A —» C. If (TT, V) is a smooth irreducible (hence admissible) representation of G, we write (TT , V) for the contragredient or smooth dual of (?r, V), and ( , ) for the evaluation pairing V x V —> C. We denote by M(TT) the space of functions on G spanned by the 'matrix coefficients'

for v G V, v G V. Choose a Haar measure d*g on G, and let s be a complex variable. Define

Z(*,f,s)= [*(g)f(g)\g\'d*g, $6 5 ( 4

/ € M(*),

JG

where \g\ = || det g ||. There exists a0 = cro(7r) G R such that this integral converges for Re(s) > a0. From [7] (1.2) we have: (1.1) There exists a unique function L(n,s) satisfying (i) L(x,s) = P(q-°)-\ for some P(X) G C[X] with P(0) = 1; (ii) L(7T,5)- 1 Z($,/,6) G C[q~%qs] for all $ G 5(A), and all / G M(ir); (iii) there exist $ G 5(A), / G JM(TT) such that L(ir,s) = Z($,/,5). Moreover, if TT is supercuspidal and N > 2, then JL(TT,5) = 1. We now identify A with its Pontrjagin dual A via the pairing (x,y) »-> ^(xz/), x,r/ G A, and let dx be the self-dual Haar measure on A for this identification. Thus, if $ G S(A) and we put •*,

V e A,

then $ G 5(A) and $(x) = $ ( - x ) for a: G A. Also, for / G M(TT), define

feM(ic) by

(1.2) (See [7], (1.3.7)) There exists e(7r, $,) such that

2 Hereditary orders and strata for all $ G <S(J4),

63

/ G M(ir). Moreover, we have 6(TT, 5,^).e(if, 1 - 5, ij>) = ^ ( - 1 ) ,

where uT is the central quasicharacter of TT. In particular, £( 7 r, S ,^) = C( 7 r,V).9- m ', for some (7(TT, I\)) G C of absolute value 1 and some m = m(7r) G Z. Now let ^ f be some other nontrivial continuous additive character of F, and put V>i = V>f ° tr. There exists c € Fx such that ^lfa) = ^(ca0> # G A, and we have (1.3)

£(*,*,&) =«ir(c)|c|(-i>w.£(ir,a,^).

This completes the list of basic definitions we require. Notice that £(TT,S) is known when TT is supercuspidal, the case N — 1 being given by [11], and the others by (1.1). Jacquet shows in his survey article [7] how L(T,S) can be computed in the general case, using the supercuspidal one and the Zelevinsky classification of the representations of G. Using the same procedure, we need only compute e(7r,3,^) when ?r is supercuspidal. Indeed, we need only treat the case N > 2, appealing to [11] for the abelian one N = 1. In fact, our method is more general than this. 2 HEREDITARY ORDERS AND STRATA It is for the moment more convenient to identify our algebra A with End^ (V), where V is some JP-vector space of finite dimension TV > 1. An oF-lattice chain in V is a set C = {L{ : i G Z}, where each Li is an oF-lattice in V (i.e., a finitely generated o/r-submodule of V which spans V over F) such that (i) Li D L i+ i, Li ^ Z i+ i, i G Z, and (ii) there exists e G Z such that Li+e = ^PfX,-, i G Z. The integer e = e(C) is uniquely determined. We attach a ring ii = lt(£) to the lattice chain C by

a = H EndOF(Lt.) = f)End Ojp (^). *=0

This is an oF-lattice, hence an oF-order, in A. We can recover the lattice chain C from it(£), up to a shift of index, since C is precisely the set of all left ii-lattices in V. Thus we may view the 'period' e of the lattice chain as a

64

Bushnell - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

function of it, e = e(it). Orders il in A obtained in this manner we refer to as hereditary orders. For a full account of these, see [10]. There is a convenient summary of the facts needed for the present situation in [2]. Now, for n G Z, we define Vn = VI = {x e A : xLi C Li+n,

i e Z}.

1

Then ty = ^P is just the Jacobson radical of il, and *$n is the nth power of jp. The meaning of this is obvious if n > 0; otherwise, we recall that ^p is an invertible (it, it)-bimodule. In particular, we have the relation pFU =
and

C/'(il) = 1 + V\

for i > 1.

Also, we put J?(it) = Aut(£) = {x e G : xC = £ } . This is an open subgroup of G, and it is compact mod centre, i.e., &(il)/Fx is a compact subgroup of G/F*, where we identify Fx with the centre of G. The groups (/'(it) are all normal subgroups of £(ii). Moreover, we have

U0(U)/U\iL) <*

'f[Aut.,/tr{Li/Li+1),

»=0

while

^(it)/f/t+1(a) s
for i > 1, via the map

I H J - 1 .

We now recall our additive character i\) = i\)F o tr^/^ of A. It is easy to work out the effect of changing the basic character ^ F , as we shall see below, and it is convenient for our present purposes to assume that the conductor of^F is pp. Thus ^>F is trivial on pF but not on op. If M denotes some oF-lattice in ;4, define M* = {x eA:

xl){xm) = 1,

m € M}.

With our choice of 0, we get This gives us a very useful description of the Pont rj agin duals of the finite groups U'/Uw.

2 Hereditary orders and strata (2.1) Proposition given by

65

The map b i-> ^ , where ij)h is the character of U{/Ui+1

establishes an isomorphism

for any i > 1. We write 0 H* £* for the inverse of the isomorphism of (2.1). A stratum in A is a triple (it, n, 0), where It is a hereditary order in A, n is a non-negative integer, and 0 is an irreducible representation of C/n(il)/£/n+1(it). Thus, in the case n = 0, 0 is of the form

where e = e(il) and 0,- is an irreducible representation of the finite general linear group Aut(X,-/L,-+i) over OF/PF- We say that the stratum (it, n,0) is fundamental if (2.2) (i) ra = 0, and each 0,- is a cuspidal representation, or (ii) n > 1 and ^ does not contain a nilpotent element of A. Now let 7T be some smooth irreducible representation of G = Aut F (F). We say that TT contains the stratum (it, n, 0) if the restriction of ?r to the subgroup Un(il) contains the representation 0 (inflated to a representation of Un in the obvious way). The definition of smoothness implies that ?r contains some stratum. (2.3) Theorem Let 7r be a smooth irreducible representation of G, and let (il, n, 0) be a stratum contained in TT. The following conditions are equivalent: (i) for any other stratum (it'jn 7 ,^) contained in TT, we have n/e(il) < n'/e(il') and, if n = n' = 0, then e(il) > e(lt'); (ii) (It, n, 0) is fundamental. This result was originally conjectured by A. Moy. It is proved in [1], It follows immediately from (2.3) that a smooth irreducible representation IT of G contains some fundamental stratum. This fundamental stratum is not unique in any absolute sense, but has strong and useful uniqueness properties. For the moment, let Hi be some subgroup of G, and pi an irreducible representation

66

Bushnell - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

of Hi, i = 1,2. Recall that an element x £ G intertwines 0X with 02 if there is a nontrivial x~lHxx fl .HVhomomorphism from 0* to 02- K we do not wish to specify the intertwining element x , we simply say that 01 and 02 intertwine in G. Any two strata which are contained in the same irreducible ?r must intertwine, and we have a very strong necessary condition for two fundamental strata to intertwine. To state this, we first need another definition. Let (IX, n, 0) be some fundamental stratum with n > 1, and let 6 £ 6e, so that £0 = & 4- qj 1 "". Fix some prime element LJF of F, set g = gcd(n, e), e = e(il), define y £ il/9? by and let <^(£) £ (<>F/PF)M be the characteristic polynomial of y viewed as an endomorphism of, say, L0/UJFL0. This definition is independent of the choice of b £ 6$ and depends only trivially on the choice of uF. Further, choosing a different basic character ij)F would replace 6$ by c6$, for some c £ Fx. We would have to define y as u;™& e/tf, with the integer m chosen to ensure y £ H, ^ fp. All this has no material effect on the relevant properties of <}>e(i). Note that <j>$(t) is not a power of t , since the stratum is fundamental. (2.4) Proposition Let (il,n,0), (iX',n',0') be fundamental strata, and assume that 0, 0' intertwine in G. Then n e(il)

n e(il')'

If n = n' = 0, then e(il) = e(il') and the cuspidal tensor factors of 0' are the same as those of 0 up to isomorphism, possibly after a renumbering. Otherwise, we have

e(t) = M O When n > 1, we now have two cases to consider. A fundamental stratum (IX, n,0) is called split if the polynomial $(t) has at least two distinct irreducible factors (over the field oF/pF). (2.5) Theorem Let TT be an irreducible smooth representation of G, and suppose that TT contains a split fundamental stratum. Then TT is not supercuspidal. This version is proved in [8]. However, in recent joint work [3] of the author and P. C. Kutzko, it is shown that a representation TT containing a split fundamental stratum is in fact irreducibly induced from a maximal proper parabolic subgroup of G. It is therefore the other case, in which $(t) is a

3 Non-abelian congruence Gauss sums

67

power of some irreducible polynomial, which will concern us. We neglect the case in which n = 0. This is actually easier, but requires a different panoply of definitions. Now let 11 = ii(£) be some hereditary order in A, with C = {Li} as before. The lattice chain C is called uniform if the index (L,- : Li+i) is constant, independent of i. A hereditary order It = it(£) is called principal if the lattice chain C is uniform. There are various equivalent formulations of this. For example, it is principal if and only if *# = ilx, for some x E G. Moreover, it is principal if and only if £(it) is a maximal compact-mod-centre subgroup of G . We refer to [2] for the details of this. Now let (it, n, 0) be some fundamental stratum with n > 1. We say that it is simple if there exists an element a E S6 satisfying (i) E = F[a] is a field; (ii) Ex C i?(it) (i.e., Ex conjugates it into itself); (iii) a is minimal over F. In (iii), the term minimal means the following: (a) gcd(rc,e(£ | F)) = 1, and (b) for a prime element UJF of F, the residue class of ae^F\ujpa^ ptf) generates the residue class field of E over that of JP.

(modulo

We note that a simple stratum (it, n,0) is automatically not split. Moreover, we have 6e C i?(it). The next result is also taken from [8], but note that simple strata are there called alfalfa. (2.6) Theorem Let ?r be a smooth irreducible representation of G, and assume that 7T contains a non-split fundamental stratum (il,n,0) with n > 1. Then 7T contains a simple stratum. In particular, we note that if ?r is supercuspidal, then it must contain a simple stratum (or a stratum (it, 0,0)). 3 NON-ABELIAN CONGRUENCE GAUSS SUMS Now let il be a principal order in A = End F (V). Thus il = it(£) for some uniform lattice chain C = {L{} in the vector space V. So, there exists i G G such that xLi = L, +1 for all i E Z. For any such x, we have tp = itx = a:it, where, as before, ^P denotes the Jacobson radical of it. Indeed, we get ?pn =

68

Bushnell - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

ilxn = xnii for all n G Z. Further, the compact-mod-centre subgroup £(H) of G is the semidirect product of itx with the infinite cyclic group generated by any such x. See [2] for details. Let p be a smooth irreducible representation of i?(il) on some complex vector space W. Then W is finite-dimensional, and the restriction of p to the centre Fx of £(il) is a multiple of some quasicharacter wp of Fx. Further, there is an integer / > 0 such that p is null on the open normal subgroup U*(tt) of Take / minimal for this property, and put (3.1) We also use the (slightly disreputable) convention from the abelian theory of Gauss sums that (3.2)

1 + f(p) = U*(U). F

Now let %l> = ip o tvA/F be our additive character of A, as before. We no longer make any particular assumption about the conductor of ij)F. Define

(3.3)

T(p, 0) = £ rtc-'sMc-1*) € Endc(W),

where, in the summation, x ranges over a set of representatives of il x modulo l + f(/o), and c is any element of £(il) such that c~xii = (f(/>))*. Schur's Lemma shows that the definition of T(p, ip) is independent of all these choices, and also that there exists r(p,ij>) G C such that (3.4)

T{p^)

= T{p,i>).lw.

This T(p,if>) is the non-abelian congruence Gauss sum of the representation p. As we shall see below, this Gauss sum has many properties in common with the abelian congruence Gauss sum defined analogously in the case TV = dimF(V) = 1. There is one serious difference, however, in that, for TV > 1, r(p, 0) can vanish. We now describe this phenomenon. Suppose for the moment that j(p) = ty? with / > 2, and consider the restriction of p to f//~1(it). This restriction decomposes as a direct sum of abelian characters 0 of U^~x/U^, and we may consider the sets 6e defined in §2. We say that p is nondegenerate if 6d C *(U) for some (equivalently any) 6 occurring in p \ i7^"1(il). Moreover, the set 8e is contained in i?(il) if and only if it meets it nontrivially. Immediately from the definitions we have

3 Non-abelian congruence Gauss sums

69

(3.5) Proposition Let p b e a smooth irreducible representation of £(il) with conductor ^ , / > 2. Let 0 be a character occurring in p | (/'""^(ii), and suppose that the stratum (it,/ --1,0) is simple. Then p is nondegenerate. We also say that p is nondegenerate if its conductor is f(/>) = it or $J. Now we have (3.6) Proposition The representation p of £(it) is nondegenerate if and only if T ( / ) , ^ ) is nonzero.

(3.7) Theorem Let ?r be a smooth irreducible representation of G and it a principal order in A. Suppose that ir satisfies the following conditions: (i) JL(TT,S) = 1,

and

(ii) the restriction TT | £(ii) contains a nondegenerate representation p. Then where p denotes the contragredient of p. The hypotheses (i) and (ii) hold when TT is supercuspidal. Remarks If TT is supercuspidal (and N > 2), we know from (2.6) that it contains a simple stratum (it, n,0) or a stratum (ii, 0,0). (It is easy to see, in the latter case, that we may choose it to be principal: indeed, we can take ii = MN(oF) here.) There is certainly an irreducible representation p of £(it) occurring in TT and containing this 0. Any such p is nondegenerate in the above sense. This proves the last assertion of (3.7), and gives the desired formula for the local constant in the supercuspidal case. Note that it is an exact generalisation of Tate's formula in the case N = 1. A different proof of the last assertion is given in [1], involving a more detailed analysis of the functional equation. The one we have given here, via Kutzko's theorem (2.6), seems more direct and its ideas have proved more useful. The hypotheses of (3.7) hold for more general representations TT. It follows from the forthcoming [3] that a representation TT for which they fail has either to be irreducibly induced from a maximal parabolic subgroup of G, or to have a fixed vector for an Iwahori subgroup of G.

70

Bushnell - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

The conditional version of (3.7) holds also when G = GLN(F) is replaced by GLM(D), where D is a finite-dimensional central F-division algebra of dimension cP, dM = N, except that a factor (—l)^**""1) has to be inserted in the formula for e. However, in this degree of generality, no results of the type (2.6), or even (2.5), are known. Finally, it has to be remarked that the proof of (3.7) in [2] apparently demands that the field F be of characteristic zero. However, once one defines, as here, a Gauss sum attached to an arbitrary additive character ij>F, the proof goes through in all characteristics. A different description of the exponential factor of £(TT,S,^) has been given by Jacquet/Piatetski-Shapiro/Shalika in Math. Ann. 256 (1981) 199-214.

4 ARITHMETICAL PROPERTIES OF GAUSS SUMS Again let p be an irreducible smooth representation of the normaliser &(il) of some principal order il in the algebra A = MN(F), and r(p,ij;) its Gauss sum, as above. We note first that this behaves very simply under change of the additive character if). If if>' is any other additive character of A of the requisite type, then there exists some b G Fx such that if>'(x) = if>(bx), x G A. We find (4.1)

r{p^) = r{p^).ujp{b)-\

where u?p is the central quasicharacter of p. Now let x be an unramified quasicharacter of G. Thus X = Xo° det for some unramified quasicharacter Xo of F x , and we may view x a s a quasicharacter of £(il) by restriction. It is then immediate that

for any c G £(ll) such that clt = (f(p))* (where 'star' is defined relative to if? as in §2). Thus, in many questions concerning Gauss sums, it is enough to treat the case in which the central quasicharacter u>p is of finite order. (4.2) Proposition Let p be an irreducible representation of i?(il), as above, and let p be the contragredient of p. Let p be the residual characteristic of F, and let f(p) =
where u(p) is given by

4 Arithmetical properties of Gauss sums

71

(i) 0 if p is degenerate; (ii) (ii : f(p)) if p is nondegenerate and / > 2; (iii) pk for some nonnegative integer k such that pk divides (IX : f(/?)) otherwise. (4.3) Corollary Suppose that the central quasicharacter u>p of p has finite order. Then the absolute value of r(/>,?/>) G C is For a detailed interpretation of case (4.2)(iii), see [2] and [5]. If we stick to the case of representations p attached to supercuspidal representations of G, we can neglect some of these possibilities. If f(/>) = *# or il, we say p is nondeficient if v(p) = (ii: f(/>)). As a supplement to (3.7) we have (4.4) Lemma Let p be an irreducible representation of the normaliser of a principal order il such that f(p) = il or *#. Suppose also that p occurs in some irreducible representation TT of G with £(TT,,S) = 1. Then j(p) = *# and p is nondeficient. This is proved in [2], and provides some justification for regarding nondeficient nondegenerate representations as somewhat more interesting than the others. In particular, the property that the absolute value of the Gauss sum of such a representation is the square root of the norm of the conductor is exactly what one would expect from the classical case. Now suppose that F has characteristic zero. Thus F is a finite extension of Qp. Let QQ denote the Galois group Gal(Q/Q) of an algebraic closure Q/Q. We write \P f° r the p-adic character Q,Q —> Z£ given by

for a G OQ and any p-power root of unity ( in Q. If our representation p has UJP of finite order, then it is easy to see that the image />(i?(il)) is finite. It follows that p may be realised over the ring of integers in some algebraic number field. We draw two conclusions. First, we can 'twist' p by Galois automorphisms a G SIQ and, second, r(/?, ij)) is an algebraic integer. We then get a formula which, although very easy to prove, is nontheless remarkable.

72

Bushntll - Gauss sums and local constants for GL(N)

(4.5) Proposition Let p be an irreducible representation of £(il) as above, and suppose that UJP has finite order. Then r(p*~\tl>Y =

T(^)^P(XP(<7)),

for all a E fiQ.

There is a strikingly similar formula for the so-called Galois Gauss sums. Let fiF be the Galois group of some algebraic closure of JP (which we continue to assume to be a finite extension of Qp). It is also convenient to take our basic character xj)F of F to be the Iwasawa-Tate character. This is the composite of the field trace F —> % with the obvious embedding of Qp/Zp in the unit circle. In the formula for £(TT,S,V0 given by (3.7), the factor ((f(p)* : It) is then just where %)p is the absolute different of F. Now let /i be a continuous finite-dimensional representation of fiF, and r(//,^ F ) its Galois Gauss sum (with ipF as above). (See, for example, [9] for a treatment of Galois Gauss sums.) This Gauss sum is related to the Langlands-Deligne local constant (see [4] or [12]) e(//,s,^ F ) by the formula £ ( M , S ,V

F

) = (oF : f ( p ) ^ m ( " ) ) ( 1 / 2 - ) . r ( / i , ^ ) . ( o F : f^))" 1 ' 2

where f(//) is the Artin conductor of //. Apart from the similarity between this formula and (3.7), we get a Galois action formula for the Galois Gauss sum: for all a £ fiQ. Here det^ denotes the character of F* associated to the one-dimensional representation det(//) of Clp via class field theory. Note here that Fx contains Zp and hence the values of Xp • Comparison of this formula with (4.5) is particularly interesting in the context of the local Langlands conjectures. REFERENCES 1 C. J. Bushncll, Hereditary orders, Gauss sums and supercuspidal representations of GLN, J. reine angew. Math. 375/376 (1987) 184-210. 2 C, J. Bushntll and A. Frohlich, Non-abelian congruence Gauss sums and p-adic simple algebras, Proc. London Math. Soc.(3) 50 (1985) 207-64.

References

73

3 C. «/. Bushnell and P. C. Kutzko, The admissible dual of GLN via compact open subgroups, in preparation. 4 P. Deligne, Les constantes des equations fonctionelles des fonctions L, Lectures Notes in Math. 349, Springer 1973, 501-95. 5 A. Frohlich, Tame representations of local Weil groups and of chain groups of local principal orders, Heidelberger Akad. Wiss., Springer 1986, 1-100. 6 R. Godement and H. Jacquet, Zeta functions of simple algebras, Lecture Notes in Math. 260, Springer 1972. 7 H. Jacquet, Principal L-functions of the linear group, Proc. Symposia Pure Math. 33, Amer. Math. Soc. 1977, 63-86. 8 P. C. Kutzko, Towards a classification of the supercuspidal representations of GLN, J. London Math. Soc.(2) 37 (1988) 265-74. 9 J. Martinet, Character theory and Artin L-functions, Algebraic Number Fields (A. Frohlich, erf.), Academic Press 1977, 1-87. 10 /. Reiner, Maximal Orders, Academic Press 1972. 11 J. Tate, Fourier analysis on number fields and Hecke's zeta functions, thesis, Princeton University 1950. Also Algebraic number theory (J. W. S. Cassels & A. Frohlich ed.) Academic Press 1967. 12 J. Tate, Local constants, Algebraic Number Fields (-4. Frohlich ed.), Academic Press 1977, 89-132.

L-functions and Galois modules PH. CASSOU-NOGUES, T. CHINBURG, A. FROHLICH, AND M. J. TAYLOR Notes by D. BURNS AND N. P. BYOTT

0 INTRODUCTION 1 THE TAME ADDITIVE THEORY - based on a lecture given by A. FROHLICH 2 ARTIN ROOT NUMBERS AND HERMITIAN GALOIS MODULES - based on a lecture given by Ph. CASSOU-NOGUES 3 ON SOME PARALLEL RESULTS IN ADDITIVE AND MULTIPLICATIVE GALOIS MODULE THEORY - based on a lecture given by A. FROHLICH 4 ADDITIVE-MULTIPLICATIVE GALOIS STRUCTURES - based on a lecture given by T. CHINBURG 5 EXPLICIT GALOIS MODULES - based on a lecture given by M.J. TAYLOR 0 INTRODUCTION Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of number fields and let T = Gal(N/K) denote its Galois group. In these lectures we study the structures of certain 'Galois modules' arising in this context such as the ring of algebraic integers ON of iV, the multiplicative group UN of units of ON modulo torsion elements, and the ideal class group CIN of N. A striking feature of the theory discussed is the close interplay between the module structure and the arithmetic of the number fields. In particular (Artin) L-functions play a fundamental role in various places. What results however is much more than theorems and conjectures relating two very abstract and sophisticated points of view - the module theoretic aspect is frequently very down to earth, and indeed some indication of the power of the theory lies in its capacity to provide concrete and explicit information.

76

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

There are several approaches to these Galois module theoretic problems and we shall discuss different approaches in separate paragraphs. The case which is best understood is that of ON when N/K is at most tamely ramified. Here, ON is a (locally-free) Z[F]-module and in §1 we discuss the fundamental result which shows that its structure as such is determined, up to stable isomorphism, by the root numbers occuring in the functional equation of the Artin L-functions of N/K attached to the irreducible symplectic characters of F. The material of this section is also useful in providing motivation for many of the approaches adopted in more general situations. In §2 we again restrict to Galois extensions which are at most tamely ramified but here consider the converse problem of recovering the symplectic root number values from the Galois module structures attached to N. The Z[F]structure of ON alone is not sufficient for this. However the root numbers are completely determined by the isometry class of the Hermitian Z[F]-module consisting of ON together with the trace form, and this is the subject of §2. For wildly ramified Galois extensions there is even today no general theory analogous to that discussed in §1 and §2 for extensions which are at most tamely ramified. In §3 we recall the notion of factor-equivalence between modules which provides additional insight into the module structure of ON for wildly ramified extensions. Furthermore factor-equivalence allows one to exhibit some remarkable, and at the present time unexplained, similarities between the 'additive' structure theory of ON and the 'multiplicative' structure theory of UN and this is an underlying theme throughout §3. In particular the results discussed here raise integral variants of theorems, problems and conjectures relating to Tate's formulation of the Stark conjectures. A basic technique in studying arithmetic Galois modules is to compare them with given 'standard' modules which have better understood structures. In §1 and §3 this is done by constructing suitable module invariants. In §4 we continue with this general approach but now use exact sequences and comparison of the resulting cohomology theories. In particular we discuss the construction of certain cohomological invariants of a Galois extension which simultaneously reflect both the 'additive' and 'multiplicative' Galois module structures attached to N. The invariants of §4 are constructed in the context of general global fields N/K and without any hypotheses on ramification (of N/K). They are elements of the locally-free class group C7(Z[F]) of Z[F]. Conjecturally at least these invariants are closely related to other aspects of the arithmetic of N/K and, in particular, to the root number

1 The tame additive theory

77

classes introduced in §1. The Stark conjectures (again in Tate's formulation) also have interesting implications for the material of this section. Finally, in §5, we consider the problem of finding explicit Galois generators for Opf (and other related modules) for certain special classes of extensions. The classical example of this type of result is Leopoldt's Theorem which gives such a generator for any abelian extension of the field of rationals Q. We discuss how, under suitable hypotheses, an elliptic curve with complex multiplication can be used to provide analogous generators for the rings of integers of extensions arising from its torsion points. In particular we give a result which may be considered as an integral contribution to the famous 'Jugendtraum' of Kronecker. We mention here two of the conventions in use throughout this article. Let K be a number field and let OK denote its ring of integers. Let G denote an arbitrary finite group, with A any C^-order in the /^-algebra if [G]. With these notations all .4-modules to be considered in this article are finitely generated right ^4-modules. By a 'prime divisor', or equivalently a 'place', of if, we shall mean an equivalence class of non-trivial valuations of K. Such a prime divisor (place) is 'finite' if it comes from some non-zero prime ideal of OK- Otherwise it is said to be 'infinite', or equivalently, 'archimedean'.

1 THE TAME ADDITIVE THEORY In this paragraph our concern is with the Galois structure of ON, primarily in the context of tamely ramified Galois extensions. Of course ON naturally hcts the structure of 0/f[F]-module but for our purposes it is more fruitful to restrict scalars and consider ON qua Z[F]-module. At the field level then, the Normal Basis Theorem implies an isomorphism of Q[r]-modules N ^ K[T] (1.1) and hence, on the integral level, it is natural to compare the Z[F]-module structures of ON and (9# [F]. More specifically, writing ~z\r] for the relation of Z[F]-genus equivalence (that is, isomorphic F-module structure after tensoring with lp for each rational prime p) one might first ask for the conditions under which ON ~i[r] OK[T]. In the sequel we shall say that an extension is 'tame' if it is at most tamely ramified.

78

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

Theorem 1 (Noether, 1932) Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. Then ON ~Z[r] 0*r[F] if, and only if, N/K is tame. But 0 # [ r ] is a free Z[F]-module and hence, for a tame extension N/K it is a natural problem to determine the global structure of the locally-free Z[F]-module ON- In the 1970s a theory was developed in response to this problem, the 'tame additive theory', and is now more or less complete. In this paragraph we shall nevertheless give a brief survey of certain of its aspects which will provide us with a guide for the underlying strategy and for possible results to aim for in the general case.

1.1 The locally-free class group We must first introduce a suitable classifying group C7(Z[F]), the 'locally-free class group' of Z[F]. If X and Y are any two locally-free Z[F]-modules such that I ®i Q = F ®i Q then C7(Z[F]) will classify them to within stable Z[F]-isomorphism. That is, X and Y will be represented by the same element of C/(Z[F]) if, and only if, there is an isomorphism of Z[F]-modules

Remark 1.2 Under certain conditions on (the absolutely irreducible complex valued characters of) F - satisfied for example if F is either abelian, dihedral, or of odd order - stable Z[F]-isomorphism implies Z[F]-isomorphism but this is not true in general. Let jftT0(Z[r]) denote the Grothendieck group of the category of locally-free Z[F]-modules modulo relations given by direct sums. Each locally-free Z[F]module X has a rank n(X) E N defined by X <8>z Q £*

)

and extending the map X i—> n(X) to a homomorphism rk : K0(Z[T}) —+ Z one defines C/(Z[F]) by the exactness of the sequence 0 — • C7(Z[F]) —-> KO(I[T]) - ^ Z —+ 0. Equivalently, defining an injective group homomorphism 0 —> Z - £ • KO(1[T])

(1.3)

1 The tame additive theory

79

by n A n(Z[F]),

n> 0

where here (X) denotes the class of a locally-free Z[F]-module X in /
(1.4)

Both descriptions (1.3) and (1.4) are however inappropriate for arithmetical computations and so we must work in terms of a description, the 'Horndescription' of C7(Z[F]), in terms of functions on characters of F. For this we let E denote any Galois extension of Q (contained in the algebraic closure Qc of Q in C) over which all absolutely irreducible complex representations of F can be realised. For convenience we also assume that N £ E. We write J[E) for the multiplicative group of ideles of i?, and Rr for the additive group of (complex) virtual characters of F. For any number field K we shall write CtK for the absolute Galois group Ga/(QC/K). For K == Q we shall frequently abbreviate this by Ct = fiQ. Then there is an exact sequence Homa(Rr, J{E)) -£* C7(Z[F]) —•> 0

(1.5)

where for an explicit description of the projection map ?rr = 7rr>£; the reader is referred, for example, to Frohlich (1983). For the reader's convenience however we shall now briefly recall, for any given locally-free rank one Z[F]-module X, the recipe for constructing a homomorphism / £ Homn(Rr,J(E)) such that ?r r (/) is equal to the element (X)z[r] of C^(Z[F]) corresponding to X. Consider a representation T : F —> GLn(E). Let i? denote either Q or Qp for some rational prime p. The representation T extends by J9-linearity to give a B-algebra homomorphism T:B[T]—+Mn{E®QB) which in turn induces a homomorphism DetT : (B[T]Y -2U GLn(E ®Q B) -^ {E ®Q B)* . In fact DetT = Detx depends only upon the character x °f ^ n e representation T. Choose now a free generator x of X ®2 Q over Q[F] and, for each rational prime divisor p choose a free generator xp of X ®2 Zp over Zp [F]. Both x and xp are free generators of X ®2 Qp over Qp [F] and hence xp = x\p , Ap G (<

80

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

defined componentwise at each character The map / G Homn(Rr,J(E)) ofTby (f(X))p = Detx(Xp) for each rational prime divisor p, then satisfies

The advantage of this 'Horn-description' is that it allows us, as we shall presently see, to relate the algebraic and arithmetical aspects of the theory and so to state and prove the basic results. Apart from this it is also useful for computation and is a powerful tool for the derivation of functorial properties under change of group and so on. Before proceeding we note that the double role of number fields apparent here - both as the objects of study and as the ranges in which the classifying functions take their values - is a typical feature of the theory. The Horndescription also gives us a first indication of the absolutely fundamental role played throughout the theory by functions on Galois characters. 1.2 The arithmetic theory Now given a tame Galois extension N/K a central problem is therefore to find a homomorphism / = fN/K €Homn(Rr^J(E)) with

Mf) = (Os)mQuite remarkably, in order to describe such a homomorphism we must turn to the Artin L-function attached to each complex character x of T. For the moment we may also relax the restriction that N/K is tame. For any character x of F we write L(s>x) f°r th e extended Artin L-function attached to N/K and to x* For each such x we denote by x its contragredient. Then Z(s, x) has a meromorphic continuation to the entire complex plane and satisfies a functional equation L(s,x) = w(x)A(X)l-'L(l-s,x)

(1.6)

where A(x) = A(N/K,x) > 0 is a positive real constant and w(x) = w(N/Kyx) ls a complex constant of absolute value one. In the literature io(x) is known as the '(global) Artin root number' of x« In particular then if x is real valued then x = X a n d w(x) = ±1. To decide this parity question it is convenient to consider two sub-classes of real-valued characters. We call a character x 'orthogonal' (respectively 'symplectic') if it is attached to a

1 The tame additive theory

81

representation that factors through the group of orthogonal (respectively symplectic) matrices. Orthogonal and symplectic characters are real-valued and, conversely, any real-valued character can be written as a Z-linear combination of orthogonal and symplectic characters. If the character x is orthogonal then in fact to(x) = +1- On the other hand if x is symplectic then w(x) may be either +1 or —1 and, if N/K is tame, the values of w(x) f° r all symplectic characters x of F actually determine the element (ON)Z^\ To make this striking remark more precise we define an element

WNIKeHomu(RT,J{E)) in terms of the values w(x). (This definition was originally due to Ph.CassouNogues). For this we need an 'adjusted' root number defined at each absolutely irreducible character x of F by >(x), ,

if X is symplectic; otherwise.

and extended to Rr by linearity. In fact if N/K is tame then for each r/ £ 0 and character x of F one has w'(xv) = w'(x)

(1.7)

so that the homomorphism X i—> w'(x) is ft-equivariant. Note however that equation (1.7) is not in general true for wild (that is, non-tame) extensions. Next, for each virtual character x of F we define an idele wN/K(x) e J(Q) c j(E) via its local components:

(WN/K(x))p

= w'(X), all finite p.

We write WN/K for the corresponding element of Hom^(Rr^J(E)) (for the fi-equivariance of WN/K recall (1.7)). Then the main theorem in this section gives, for any tame Galois extension N/K, a complete classification of the global structure of the locally-free Z[F]-module ON in terms of the homomorphism WN/K. The result of this theorem was originally conjectured by Frohlich.

82

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Theorem 2 (Taylor (1981)) If N/K is a tame Galois extension, then

Of course if F has no irreducible symplectic characters then WN/K is trivial. Furthermore under these conditions stable Z[r]-isomorphism is equivalent to Z[F]-isomorphism (see remark 1.2) and therefore Corollary 3 If N/K is a tame Galois extension which has Galois group possessing no irreducible symplectic character, then oN s '*Ql In particular then if F is abelian, or dihedral, or of odd order then ON is a free Z[F]-module. This justifies to a considerable degree our claim that the theory produces explicit concrete information. Thus for tame extensions the Artin root numbers determine the Z[F]-module structure of ON. However as the following example shows the converse is not true. Example 1.8 For any integer m we write if4m for the generalised quaternion group of order 4m. Then Cl(l[H8]) has order two, and (as first demonstrated by Martinet) there exist tamely ramified extensions JV/Q with Ga/(iV/Q) = Hs and (ON)Z[T] = + 1 , and also tamely ramified extensions 7V/Q with Gal(N/q) = H8 and (ON)m = - 1 . On the other hand however, Cl(l[H16\) also has order two, and whilst there exist tamely ramified extensions N/Q such that Gal(N/fy) = ifi6 and the symplectic root numbers are of each possible value, one knows that for any such extension (^jv)zrri = + 1 . Hence, in order to determine each of the root numbers w(x) by means of the Galois module structures attached to JV, one must consider more than just the Galois module structure of ON. In fact the root numbers are completely determined by the Z[F]-structure of the Ox[r]-Hermitian module (ON, TN/K) where TN/K : N x N —> K[T] is derived from the trace pairing TrN/K :N x N—> K, which is given by TrN/K(x,y)

= traceN/K(xy),

all x, y G N.

1 The tame additive theory

83

We shall discuss this more fully in §2. 1.3 The basic techniques For the remainder of §1 we shall discuss some of the ideas behind the proof of Theorem 2. This will in fact provide useful motivation for many of the approaches to be adopted in subsequent sections. At the heart of the proof of Theorem 2 are invariants constructed to interpret the connections between the module theory and the arithmetic of tame Galois extensions N/K. In fact these invariants, or{resolvents', generalise the classical notion of Lagrange resolvents to the case of non-abelian characters of F. For a complex character x °f I\ corresponding to the representation T, and any element a of N such that a.K[T] = N one defines the resolvent of a and x to be (a | X ) = where here E is as before any 'sufficiently large' Galois extension of Q. (Of course one can similarly define a resolvent attached to any complex valued character and normal basis generator of a finite Galois extension of local fields). This definition of resolvent is extended to virtual characters of F by linearity. As we are investigating the Z[F]-structure of ON (i.e. not the C?K[F]-structure) we are forced to work with the 'Norm-resolvent' defined for each a and % by 1

lx)= II Mx*" )'

where the product is taken over a set of coset representatives {a} for f2# in fi. This definition does depend upon the choice of representatives {a} but only to within a root of unity. Working now at the integral level there exists an idele a = (av)v £ J{N) such that for each prime divisor V of N = av.(OK)VnK[T].

(1.9)

Thus for each virtual character x °f T one can define an idelic resolvent (a | X ) € J(E) , by N I X)

84

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

for each prime divisor V of E. Similarly one defines an idelic norm resolvent

•A/W/QHX)=

I I Mx*" 1 )'

which again only depends upon the choice of coset representatives {a} (of Q,K in ft) to within a root of unity. Theorem 4 (Frohlich (1976)) Let N/K be a tame Galois extension and let the elements a £ N and a £ J(N) be chosen as above. Then the map X •—> -V*/Q(a I X)'NK/Q(O> I X)"1

is an element of Homn(Rr, J(E)) which has image under the projection map 7rr of (1.5) equal to (ON)l[r]. This theorem is the main reason for introducing resolvents into the subject and also justifies the use of the 'Horn-language' for classgroups. A second basic ingredient of the theory is the notion of the Galois-Gauss sum. To introduce this we may again relax the restriction that N/K be tame and work in complete generality. We shall deal initially with the local case and define a complex valued function rp on the set £p of pairs (E/F, x) where F runs through the set of finite extensions of Qp, E through the finite Galois extensions of F , and x through the group RGai(E/F) of virtual characters of Gal(E/F). Suppose for the moment that x is a n abelian character of Gal(EfF). Then, by local class field theory, there is a multiplicative character 0X of F* corresponding to x a n d w e write J"(x) for the conductor of 0X. Let i}>F : F(additive)

— • C*

denote the canonical (Tate-Iwasawa) additive character of F. The GaloisGauss sum of the pair (E/F, x) is then Tp(EF,x) = \

(1.10)

where DF is the different of the extension F/Qp and, if J~{x) ^ OF, then c G F* is chosen such that

and u runs through a complete set of representatives of OF modulo 1 (This definition is independent of the choices of u and c within the stated

1 The tame additive theory

85

conditions). By a reformulation of the theorem of Langlands proving the existence of local constants, there exists a function rp defined on £p which agrees with (1.10) for the abelian characters and satisfies in addition that rp(E/F,Xl

+ X2) = TP(E/F,XI).TP(E/F,X2),

(1.H)

and that, if L 2 M are intermediate fields of E/F with A = Gal(E/L) and S = Gal(E/M), and is any character of A of degree 0, then rp(E/L, ) = rp(E/M, ind°(*))

(1.12)

where here indf is the induction map. Moreover, as a consequence of Brauer's induction theorem, formulae (1.10), (1.11) and (1.12) will together determine the function rp uniquely and this then is the local Galois-Gauss sum. One now defines a global Galois-Gauss sum by means of local components. Let then N/K denote a Galois extension of number fields (not necessarily tame) with F = Gal(N/K). Let p be a prime ideal of K (of residue characteristic p say) with V a prime ideal of N lying above p. Taking completions one has a Galois extension of fields Nv/Kp whose group Tv embeds into V as the stabiliser of V, with this embedding uniquely determined by p to within conjugacy. The local component \P °f a character x °f T is then simply the restriction of x to Tv. For each character x °f T o n e defines the global Galois-Gauss sum to be

r( X ) = r(N/K,X) = JITP(NV/KP,XP)

(1.13)

where the product (taken over all prime ideals p of K) is convergent since T(N

(1-14)

where here itfoo(x) ls the product of wp(x) over all archimedean places p of K (in fact wp(x) is a 4th root of unity) and NJ7(x)^ € (Qc)* 1S the positive square root of NJ-(x)- From equation (1.14) it is apparent that the GaloisGauss sums arise essentially from the functional equation of the extended

86

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Artin L-function. We stress that (1.14) remains valid even for wildly ramified extensions N/K. The fundamental connection between the resolvents and the Galois-Gauss sums is provided by Theorem 5 (Frohlich (1976)) Assume the conditions and notation of Theorem 4. Then (1) The map x •—> -Ak/g(a I x ) M x ) belongs to Homa(Rr,J(E)). (2) If x is a symplectic character of F and V is an archimedean place of E then

( J W « I x)/r(X))v is real and has the same sign as {WM/K{X))V (3) MK/^{a | x)/ T (x) i s a u n i t idele for each character x of T. This theorem lies at the very core of the tame theory, implying an entirely unsuspected interpretation of the Galois-Gauss sum, and hence of the functional equation of the extended Artin L-function, in terms of the module structure of the rings of integers. Indeed if NjK is a tame extension then by Theorem 4 the class (Ojv)z[rj is equal to (

But the second map in (1.15) is actually one from Rr to the multiplicative group E* and any such map can be shown to lie in ker(7cr). Hence Corollary 6 Assume the conditions and notations of Theorem 4. Then (n

\

(ON)m

nr

= 7r

The proof of Theorem 5 depends critically upon the explicit decomposition (1.13) of the Galois-Gauss sum r(x) into local factors. This analysis is indeed a major part of the tame theory but we do not discuss it here since at present no trace of a possible generalisation has become apparent. We shall also not discuss the proof of Theorem 2 in any further detail save to say that, given the above ingredients, it is proved by combining (refined) congruences for the Galois-Gauss sums with Taylor's logarithm map for group rings. For more details the reader is referred to either Frohlich (1983) or to the original paper of Taylor (1981). To end this section we note a further consequence of the above techniques. Let A4 denote any maximal Z-order in Q[F] with A4 2 Z[F]. In the case that N is

2 Artin root numbers and Hermitian Galois modules

87

a Galois extension of Q (with F = Gal(N/Q)) Martinet had conjectured that the .M-module ONM generated by ON was always a stably-free .M-module. In fact for N/K tame, and even with K ^ Q, this is an easy consequence of the Hom-description of Cl{M) (corresponding to (1.5)) together with Corollary 6 and Theorem 5 (parts (2) and (3)). Corollary 7 Let N/K be a tame Galois extension of group F. If Ai is any maximal Z-order in Q[F] with Ai 2 Z[F], then O^M. is a stably-free M. -module. Even in case K — Q, the result of Corollary 7 is in general not true without the tameness hypothesis. However, we shall later derive an analogue of Corollary 7 for certain wildly ramified Galois extensions (§3 (3.23)). There is an alternative way of stating the result of Corollary 7 which is useful for later reference. For any maximal Z-order M as above, tensor product with M over Z[F] induces a homomorphism TTM : Cl(l[T]) —> Cl(M) and we let D(Z[F]) denote the kernel of the map TTM . In fact, X)(Z[F]) is independent of the choice of maximal order M as above. Now if X ~i[r] Z[F] then XM naturally identifies with X ®z[r\ M , and hence an equivalent formulation of Corollary 7 is Corollary 7 Let N/K be a tame Galois extension of group F. Then (ON)m

eD(i[T}).

2 ARTIN ROOT NUMBERS AND HERMITIAN GALOIS MODULES Let N/K be a finite tame Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. In this paragraph we examine more closely the connection between the structure of ON as a module over the integral group ring Z[F] and the values of the Artin root numbers w{\) attached to the symplectic characters x of F. From Theorem 2 of §1 one knows that the Z[restructure of ON is determined (up to stable isomorphism) by the root numbers w(x) of the irreducible symplectic characters of F. On the other hand the Example 1.8 indicates that the Z[restructure of ON alone is not sufficient to determine the symplectic root numbers and hence we shall consider the finer structure of the Hermitian module (ON,TN/K) as mentioned in §1.

88

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

The idea of relating the Hermitian structure to the symplectic root numbers originated with Frohlich, who made the following conjecture: Conjecture 2.1 For a tame Galois extension N/K of number fields (respectively local fields) the global (respectively local) Hermitian module structure of (ONi TNjK) determines the global (respectively local) symplectic Artin root numbers. In this paragraph we shall describe the precise form in which Conjecture (2.1) was proved. However for this we must first be more precise about the notion of Z[F]-Hermitian modules and also introduce some general notation and algebraic preliminaries.

2.1 Hermitian modules From now on K is a finite extension of Q or of the p-adic field Qp for some prime number p. We let G denote an arbitrary finite group. If M is any right OK[G]-module then we shall write MK for the K[G]-module M ®oK K, and for an element a = Y^geG ag9 € K[G] w e shall write a = J2geG ag9~l • Definition 2.2 A Hermitian 0#[£r]-module (M,/&) consists of a locally-free right OK[G]-module M and a map h : MK x MK —> K[G] such that (i) (ii) (iii) (iv)

h is iiMinear in each variable; h is non-degenerate; h(x,yg) = h(x,y)g for x,y € MK and g G G; h(y,x) = h(x,y) for x,y G MK .

Remark 2.3(i) Giving such a map is equivalent to giving a non-degenerate G-invariant symmetric if-bilinear form h' : MK x MK —> K , the relation between h and h! being that h(xiV)

= IC^'C^ra" 1 )^ for each x,y G MK .

Remark 2.3(ii) The map h is defined at field level and need not map M x M into OK[G). The non-degeneracy condition means that the discriminant of h is a unit of K[G] - it need not be a unit in, or even an element of, (!?#[(?]. Example 2.4(i) The standard Hermitian OK[G]-module is where fiK : K[G] x K[G] —> K[G] is given by fjLK(x,y) = xy.

(OK[G],IIK)

2 Artin root numbers and Hermitian Galois modules

89

Example 2.J[(ii) If N/K is a tame Galois extension of number fields with Galois group F then {ON^TNJK) is a Hermitian (9K[r]-module, where TS/K •' N x N —v K[T] is derived from the trace pairing TrN/K : N x N —> K; explicitly, TNfK{x,y) = YjiTrNIK{^,yTl))l

for each x,y e N.

2.2 The Hermitian class group We shall now outline the theory of the Hermitian class group as developed in Frohlich (1984). To classify Hermitian OK[G]-mod\i\es one can certainly form the Grothendieck group K0H(OK[G]) of isometry classes of such modules with relations given by orthogonal sums, but this group is too big for our purposes. To obtain an invariant for the Hermitian Galois modules which is more useful than the class in K0H(OK[G]) we will define a suitable notion of the discriminant of such a module. We introduce the Hermitian class group HCL(OK[G\) as the group in which these discriminants lie. This group has a 'Horn-description' analogous to that described in §1.1 for the locally-free class group of Z[G]-modules. For this we must recall some standard notation. We let RSG denote the subgroup of the group RG of virtual characters of G that is generated by the symplectic characters. For any virtual character x € RG we set Tr{x) = X + X ' then Tr(x) G R°G and w(Tr(x)) = + 1 . As in §1 we shall also fix a 'sufficiently large' number field E and let J(E) denote its idele group. For the purposes of this exposition, we now restrict attention to the global case and, for simplicity, assume that K = Q. The reader is referred to Frohlich (1984), in particular to chapter 2, for a more general and a more detailed treatment of the construction of the Hermitian class group. Again we abbreviate the absolute Galois group Gfa/(QC/Q) by fi. We will define HCL(l[G]) in terms of certain subgroups of We set

U(L[G\) = I[( p

the 'unit-ideles' of Z[G], where here the product is taken over all places of Q (with ZQO = R). For u = (up)p £ U(l[G]) we may define as in §1.1 an element Det(u) e Homa(RG,J(E)). We thus obtain a subgroup Det(U(l[G])) of Homn(RG,J(E)). Now let A IT ™ (n TP*\ , A : Homn{RG,E ) —>

Homn(RG,J(E)) Det(U(l[G]))

90

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

be the homomorphism defined by A(/) = (/- 1 modulo Det(U(l[G})), f ) where /* denotes the restriction of / to RSG. We then make the Definition 2.5 The Hermitian class group HCL(l[G]) tient group coker(A) .

of l[G] is the quo-

The group HCL(OK[G]) is defined similarly and, in general, the Hermitian class group has good functorial behaviour with respect to changes of group or of base field. Our next task is to relate HCL(l[G]) to K0H(l[G]) by means of a discriminant map d : KOH(1[G)) —> HCL(1[G}) . Given any class in K0H(l[G]) we choose a representative (M, h) of that class. Assuming for simplicity that M has Z[G]-rank 1, we take v a basis of MQ over Q[G], and set c = h(v,v). It follows easily from the definition of a Hermitian module that c = c G Q[G]*. Now let x be any symplectic character of G and let T : G —> GL(V) be a representation of G, affording x o n a n 2?-vector space V. As T is symplectic there is a non-degenerate G-invariant skew-symmetric ^-bilinear form /3 on V. Taking adjoints with respect to /? gives an involution j on GL(V): j is determined by the rule p{xA,y)

= P{x,yA>) for each x,y G V, A e GL{V).

Moreover, as /3 is G-invariant, we have that T(z)J = T(z) for all z G Q[G]% so that in particular T(c)> = T(c) G GL(V). For any A G GL(F) with A3 = .A we can define a new non-degenerate skew-symmetric 22-bilinear form a = a(A) on V by setting a(x,y)

= P(xAyy)

for a?,y G V.

Since all such forms are equivalent there is an automorphism P = P(A) of V, unique up to composition with a symplectic automorphism, transforming P into a. Thus

a(x,y) = P(xP,yP)

for all x,y G V,

i.e., /9(a?i4,y) = P{xPP',y) and we deduce that A = PP3.

for all s,y € V,

2 Artin root numbers and Hermitian Galois modules

91

Applying this to A = T(c) we have T(c) = PP3 for some P G GL(V), unique up to a symplectic automorphism. We define the Pfaffian Pfx(c) of x at c to be det(P). Since any symplectic automorphism has determinant +1 this is indeed independent of the choice of P and so gives a canonical square root of p det(T(c)). We define Pf(c) G Homa(RG,E*) as the map x •—• fx(c)Finally, we choose an idele a = (ctp)p G i7(Q[G]) such that, for each place p ofQ, Mp = apV.lp[G] .

We now define the discriminant map d by setting d([(M,h)}) = the class of (Det(a),Pf(c))

G HCL(Z[G}).

The next stage is to use d to construct a subgroup K'0H(l[G}) of K0H(l[G]). For this we first define H(G) = Given (/,#) G H(G) let / be the element of Homn(RG,J(E)) f(v\ Jyxjp

_ / /(X)J \1,

defined by

if

X is symplectic and p is finite, otherwise,

and let g be the element of Horrin(RG, E*) obtained by composing g with the natural embedding Q* —> E*. Now define hG : H(G) —-* HCL(Z[G]) (f>9) '—* the class of (/, #). The map hG can be shown to be inject ive and we use it to regard H(G) as a subgroup of HCL(l[G]). The required subgroup of K0H(l[G]) is then obtained by setting K'0H(l[G}) = d~\H(G)). Finally, composing d with the projections of H{G) onto its two factors, we obtain homomorphisms 0 : K'OH(1[G\) —• and 7/ : K'OH(1[G})

Hom n(R'G/Tr(Rc),±l)

92

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

2.3 The arithmetic case We now return to the Hermitian OK[F]-module (ON ,TN/K), where N/K is a finite tame Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. We want to compare this module with the standard Hermitian module (C^fF] ,I*K) ? regarding both as Hermitian modules over Z[F]. Thus we define XNIK

= Res([(ON,TN/K)]

where here Res : K0H(OK[T]) by restriction of scalars.

-

[(OK[T],ixK)}) €

K0H(l\T])

—> KoH(l[T)) is the homomorphism given

The map X >-+ «;(x),

xeR'r

induces an element of Homcl(R^/Tr(Rr), ± 1 ) . For any symplectic character X of F we let Woo(x) and NP(x)* € Q* b e a s i n equation (1.14) of §1. We then have Theorem 1 (Cassou-Nogues and Taylor (1983a)) (i) XNIK

€ K'OH(1[T]);

(ii) 0(XN/K)

is the map induced by x '— y

w

(x)\

(iii) rj(XN/K) is the map given by x'—> Nf(x)*u>oo(x) • Remark 2.6 Recall that, for each symplectic character x of T? the complex algebraic numbers ttfoo(x) a n d Nf{x)^ were defined immediately prior to equation (1.14) of §1. In particular then the class XN/K determines the symplectic root numbers so that we have a precise statement (and a proof) of the global version of Conjecture (2.1). A similar result also holds for the local version of the conjecture (Cassou-Nogues and Taylor (1983b)). The two main ingredients of the proof of Theorem 1 are the algebraic fact that the map hr : H(T) —> HCL(1[T]) is injective, and the comparison of the arithmetic behaviour of Normresolvents and Galois-Gauss sums. As we have seen the second of these is also at the heart of the proof of Theorem 2 of §1, and indeed Theorem 2 of §1 can be recovered from the above Theorem 1 by applying the forgetful functor KOH(1[T]) —> K0(Z\T]).

2 Artin root numbers and Hermitian Galois modules

93

2.4 The isometry class of (ON,TN/K) If, for example, F has no irreducible symplectic characters then, by Theorem 2 of §1, ON is known to be isomorphic as a Z[F]-module to CTR^F]. On the other hand for example the factor NJr(x)^ in Theorem l(iii) shows that we do not, however, have an isometry of Hermitian modules between (ON ,TNjK) and (C?K-[r], fxK). We now consider the problem of finding a Hermitian module, related to the group ring, which is isometric to (ON, TN/K). We begin by comparing (ON,TN/K) and (OK[T]yfiK) at the field level. Thus we ask whether there is an isometry of Hermitian if [F]-modules between (N,TN/K) and (K[T],fiK). This is equivalent to asking whether there exists an element c of N such that {cy : 7 E F} is a basis for N/K satisfying the condition

{ Oi 1

*-f

1

otherwise.

Such an element, if it exists, is called a self-dual normal basis of N/K. has odd order then the answer to our question is given by

If F

Theorem 2 (Bayer-Fluckiger and Lenstra (1989)) If F has odd order then N/K has a self-dual normal basis. Remark 2.1 If F has a quotient of order any power of 2 then there is no self-dual normal basis. In the cases T = A4 and T = A5 Serre has shown that the existence of a self-dual normal basis is connected with the Witt invariant of the trace form. From now on we assume that F has odd order. Thus the Hermitian 0jr[F]modules (ON, TN/K) and (C?K[F], JJ,K) become isometric on extension of scalars to K[T]. They are not however in general isometric at integral level, even locally, since (OK\F],tiK) is unimodular whereas (ONITN/K) is not (its discriminant being the relative discriminant of the extension N/K). To take account of the ramification in N/K we therefore replace <9# [F] by a so-called Swan module. For simplicity, we assume that the prime divisors of K lying above 2 do not ramify in the extension N/K. Let F b e a quadratic extension of K such that every prime ideal of OK which ramifies in N/K also ramifies in F/K. For each prime ideal V of OF we let p be the prime ideal of OK below V and let V be some prime of ON lying over p. We write Iv, for the inertia group of V in F.

94

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

We now define the Swan module (SF^F) to be the Hermitian (^[Fj-submodule of [OF[F], fiF) which has local completions SFtP (at each prime ideal °f ®K) given by if p is unramified in N/K; "~ Y^seiv, ^ "* JFl, otherwise. I {P> The module SF therefore depends on the choices of the prime ideals V of ON lying above the ramified prime ideals p of OK, but the isometry class of (SFJ^F) is independent of these choices. By extending scalars from QK to QF we obtain from (ON, TN/K) a Hermitian (!?p[r]-module {ON,TN/K)F and so we can compare the classes [(ON,TNjK)F] and [(SF,nF)] in K0H(OF\T]). Writing Res : for the homomorphism given by restriction of scalars we set YN/K = Res([(ON,TN/K)F]

-

We then have Theorems

(Taylor (1989)) YN/K = 0.

Remark 2.8(i) If F has even order then one can still obtain a result about the isometry class of (ON,TN/K) (Cassou-Nogues and Taylor (1989)). Remark 2.8(ii) Instead of allowing for the ramification of N/K by replacing with a Swan module, one could replace ON by a suitable fractional Ojv-ideal. In this context a special case of a theorem of Erez and Morales (1989) gives the following result. OR-[F]

Let N/Q be a tame abelian extension of odd degree, and let 2 ^ } Q denote its inverse different. Then there is a fractional ideal A of ON such that A2 = the Hermitian Z[F]-module (A,TN/Q) is isometric to (Z[F],//Q).

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

95

3 ON SOME PARALLEL RESULTS IN ADDITIVE AND MULTIPLICATIVE GALOIS MODULE THEORY In this paragraph we shall continue the study of the Galois structure of rings of algebraic integers but in the context of wildly ramified extensions. We shall also discuss some remarkable, and at the present time unexplained, similarities between this 'additive' theory and the 'multiplicative' theory of the Galois structure of groups of units. Indeed the close analogies between these additive and multiplicative theories is an underlying motivation and theme for much of the material in this paragraph. We shall work in the setting of arbitrary finite groups. In the particular case that V is abelian proofs for most of the results discussed here can be found in Frohlich (1989). We first introduce the elementary but nevertheless powerful notion of factorisability. There are a number of variants of this notion, some of which are needed elsewhere. We shall use only that which is best for the present lecture - this is, for example, stronger than that discussed in Frohlich (1988). 3.1 Factorisability and factor-equivalence Let G denote an arbitrary finite group (which need not arise as a Galois group). Each subgroup H of G gives rise to a G-set H \G which in turn defines a permutation representation of G of character pn - We set S(G) = {G-isomorphism classes of H \ G : H < G}. We write G* for the set of absolutely irreducible complex valued characters of G, so that Gf gives a Z-basis of RG. For a number field F let T(F) denote the group of fractional (9^-ideals. For number fields F' and F with F' C F we shall identify T(F') with a subgroup of T(F) in the natural way. We consider functions on S(G) taking values in I(Q). Such a function / will be said to be 'factorisable' if for some 'sufficiently large' number field E which is Galois over Q (and hence for every sufficiently large such E) there exists a homomorphism g : RG — 9(Xi + Xa) = such that, for each subgroup H < G, f(H\G)=g(PH) and also, for each x £ G ( and rj 6 Gal(E/Ci), 9(xt>)=9(x)" •

96

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Note that, writing < , > for the Z-bilinear pairing on RG defined on elements of Gt by <X^>=|0|

otherwise,

then condition (3.1)(b) is equivalent to the condition that, for each subgroup H < C1

f(H\G)= U To introduce a general procedure for producing suitable maps / on S(G) we let L and M denote finitely generated l[G]-lattices (that is, Z[G]-modules that are Z-torsion free) such that there exists an isomorphism of Q[G?]-modules i : L ®z Q £ M ®z Q.

(3.2)

For each subgroup H < G let LH (respectively MH) denote the Z[G]-sublattice| of L (respectively M) consisting of those elements invariant under the action of each element of H. Define a map / = /L,M,» on S(G) by f(H \ G) = [(iL)H : MH]t , all H < G where here [ : ] z denotes the Z-module index as defined for Z-lattices that span the same Q-space. Definition 3.3 Two Z[G]-lattices L and M will be said to be G~factorequivalent, written L AG M, if for some choice of isomorphism i as in (3.2) the function fL}M,t is factorisable. In fact if j is any other isomorphism as in (3.2) then /L,M,I is factorisable if, and only if, JL^MJ is factorisable. One can also show easily that AG is an equivalence relation on the set of Z[C?]-lattices (that span the same Q[G]space). Furthermore AG is a weakening of the equivalence relation of Z[G]genus equivalence - i.e., if L ~Z[G] M then L AG M. Example 3.4 Let if be a number field. If G is abelian and M(OK, G) denotes the maximal C^-order in K[G) then M(OKjG) AG OK[G] if, and only if, G is cyclic. Thus the notion of factor equivalence is far from trivial. Despite this, and without any hypothesis on ramification, one has the following theorem. To state this and subsequent theorems we shall say that a group is 'admissible' if it satisfies a certain condition on its complex representations about which

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

97

we shall say more presently. At the moment it is not known whether all finite groups are admissible but, for example, this is certainly the case for all abelian, dihedral, and (generalised) quaternion groups and also for all p-groups. Theorem 1 (Frohlich) Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. If F is admissible then ON Ar C?/r[F]. Corollary 2 Assume the notation and conditions of Theorem 1, and in addition that F is abelian but not cyclic. If M{OK,Y) denotes the maximal C^-order in K[T], then (ON)M(OK,T) % ON. Proof of Corollary 2 From Theorem 1 and Example 3.4 one deduces immediately that M(OK,T) Ar ON. Hence, a fortiori, M(OK,T) 9^>K[r] @N > &nd the claim follows by a standard property of M(OK, F)-lattices. • If N/K is wildly ramified then it is natural to compare ON not with OK[F] but with the full set A(N/K) of elements of K[T] that induce endomorphisms of ON (see Theorem 1 of §1). This set A(N/K) is an (9^-order in K[T], the 'associated order' of ON in K[T]y and is strictly bigger than 0/r[F]. Theorem 1 also gives some information on the old vexed question of when ON is locally-free as an A(N/ K)-module. Indeed if ON is a locally-free A(N/K)module then necessarily A(N/K) Ar O^[F]. But given an explicit description of A(N/K) this is a purely computational question. Even better, if F is abelian and no prime ideal (of OK) which ramifies wildly in the extension N/K divides the different of the extension iiT/Q then under certain conditions the relation A(N/K) Ar ©^[F] is actually sufficient to ensure that ON is locally-free as an A(N/K)-module. For more details of this last result see Burns (1989). Before discussing the proof of Theorem 1 we shall briefly consider the multiplicative theory. Here our aim is to understand the Galois structure of the multiplicative group UN of units of ON modulo torsion elements, and again it is fruitful to compare this arithmetical lattice with a lattice which has a better understood structure. For any number field F we let Soo(F) denote the set of archimedean places of F. We let YF = Divz(Soo(F)) denote the additive group of Z-divisors supported on SOO(F) and write XF for the subgroup of YF consisting of divisors of degree 0. That is, XF is defined by means of the exactness of the sequence 0 —> XF —> YF - U Z —> 0,

98

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

in which e : YF —• Z is the homomorphism defined at each place v 6 by By a theorem of Herbrand one knows that XNiQ and £/w<8>iQ are isomorphic as Q[F]-modules. Thus choosing a Q[r]-isomorphism « : XN ®z Q S W* ®j Q,

(3.5)

one can define a function /K = fuNtxN,K on 5(F) by

fK(A \ F) = [*(**)* :

(UN)\

where, for any number field F, /&/> denotes the class number ord(ClF) of F. In analogy to Theorem 1 one has Theorem 3 (Frohlich) Assume the notation of Theorem 1. If N is totally real and F is an admissible group of odd order then, for any choice of isomorphism K as in (3.5), the function fK is factorisable. Remark 3.6 In the statement of Theorem 3 the hypotheses that TV is totally real and that F is of odd order are made purely for the sake of simplicity there is a more general theorem of which Theorem 3 is a specialisation. Apart from the assertion of factorisability in Theorems 1 and 3 we shall also presently see that a great deal of interest lies in the precise arithmetic nature and in the interpretation of the respective factors #(x) (see (3.1)) giving the factorisations of the functions fuN,xN,K and foN,oK[r],t for any suitable isomorphisms K and i. But to discuss this further we must introduce invariants that connect the arithmetic and the module theory. Recall that in the tame additive theory, as discussed in §1, the necessary invariants were the resolvents. The invariants to be introduced here both for the wild additive theory (again labelled 'resolvents') and also for the multiplicative theory (labelled 'regulators') can be considered as generalisations of the fractional ideals generated by the 'tame' resolvents. Indeed the resolvents and regulators to be introduced here are each defined by the same formal procedure. We shall deal firstly with the additive theory.

3.2 The generalised resolvents

Writing SN for the set of field embeddings N <—> • C, one has a non-degenerate Q-bilinear F-pairing b : N x DivQ(SN) —> C

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory defined by

s

99

x G N,s G SN.

Let E again denote a number field, Galois over Q, over which all elements of n can be realised and in addition such that N C E. Thus to each actual character of F there corresponds an jE[F]-module V^. Associated to b and to V : HomE[r](V^ E®QN)

V+ ®E[r] (E ®Q DivQ(SN)) —> C

X

defined by (h,v(g)Qs) i—• h(v)

s

for each h G HomE{r\(V+,E ®Q N), v G V+, and s G SN. For any OE[T]lattice H spanning V^ one defines the resolvent R(H, ON) as the discriminant with respect to the pairing bv of the sub-lattices HomOE[r](H,0E®zON)

C

and DivQ(SN)). If these lattices are free over OE then this discriminant is as usual the basis discriminant modulo O*E. In general the discriminant is defined via localisations. Let % £ I"*. We assume that there exists an 0^[r]-lattice TX spanning Vx and with the following property: for every u G G?a/(E/Q(x)) the a;-semilinear translate (Tx)" of Tx is isomorphic to Tx as an O£[r]-module. This is certainly the case if x c a n be realised over Q(x). It is also true for all representations of both (generalised) quaternion groups and p-groups. In general we say that a group T is 'admissible' if this condition can be satisfied for each element of Ff (recall the remarks prior to Theorem 1). Assuming that F is admissible choose for every x € T1 an O^[r]-lattice Tx as above and furthermore such that for each LU G Ga/(Q(x)/Q) and each x £ Tf Tx» = (T x)u

(3.7)

where now the lattice on the right is unique to within isomorphism. For each actual character <j> of F we now set xert

100

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

Definition 3.8 Let F be admissible. Then for any (complex) character <j> of F the generalised resolvent of ON with respect to is

Each resolvent R((/>^ ON) is therefore a fractional (9^-ideal. From the explicit definition of i?(^>, ON) in terms of the pairing bv

R(,ON) = I I R(X,ON)<X^

(3.9)

xert

for each character <j> of F. Via the product expression (3.9), the definition of a generalised resolvent can easily be extended to all virtual characters G RrIf F is abelian then the set {Tx} € r t can be chosen canonically. In general however this definition of each R((j), ON) is dependent upon the choice of lattices {T x } x6r t but the theorems to be stated remain valid with any set of lattices chosen as above. Furthermore if N/K is tamely ramified and ot G J{N) is chosen to satisfy equation (1.9) then, for each virtual character ð G Rr one has K{(P)UN)

=

\JvK/ty\a I
(O.IUJ

where cfc is the absolute discriminant of the field K and equation (3.10) is to be interpreted as an equation between fractional C^-ideals.

3.3 The generalised regulators Turning now to the multiplicative theory we shall introduce pairings and discriminants in an exactly analogous fashion. Defining a Z-lattice QN by the exactness of the sequence 0

—> ( E

s

) —*

\seSooiN) /

Y*

—»

SN

—»o

one has a natural identification of QN with the Z-linear dual Hom,z(XN,Z). Thus GN®IQ and #omQ(ZVjv®zQ,Q) a r e isomorphic Q[F]-modules (see (3.5)) and there exists a non-degenerate Q-bilinear F-pairing V : UN ®2 Q x QN <2>Z Q —> C

given by (u,v)

i—y log \\u\\v

u G U N,

v G S'0O(Ar)

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

101

where here || ||v denotes the canonically normalised absolute value at the place v. For any (complex) character of F, corresponding to the E\T]module V^, and any (^[Fj-lattice H spanning V+ one has a regulator R(H,UN) defined just as in the additive case but here with respect to the extended pairing b'v and suitable sublattices of HomE[T](V
(Note that in this case, if K = Q and = e is the identity character of F then HomE[r](V€,E®zUN) = Ve®m(E®EgN) = (0) and we set R(H,UN) = OE). Similarly, if. F is admissible then, after making a choice of OE [F]-lattices {T^}xert as above, one defines lattices T^ for each (complex) actual character ð of F, and then defines a regulator. Definition 3.11 Let F be admissible. Then for any (complex) character of F the generalised regulator of UN with respect to is

Just as with the additive theory one has the product expression

valid for each character <j> of F, and this allows a natural extension of the notion of generalised regulator to all virtual characters (/> G i?rRemark 3.12 Each regulator i?(<^>,i/jv) is a rank one (^-lattice in C. Multiplication here therefore is that induced on the set of such lattices by the usual product in C. Whilst the definition of regulator given here is in general dependent upon the choice of lattices {T^}xGrt the theorems to be stated remain valid for any choice as above. Of course if F is abelian then the definition can again be made canonical. We add a number of remarks concerning the comparison of the above regulator with that introduced by Tate in his treatment of the Stark conjectures

102

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

(see Tate (1984)). Our remarks are not very precise as this would require further lengthy definitions. Firstly our regulator is not as in Tate's approach a complex number modulo E* but is a (transcendental) rank one (9^-lattice. Such rank one lattices inside a given one dimensional jS-subspace of C have divisibility and integrality properties and, as we shall presently see, this enables one to formulate integral variants of theorems, problems and conjectures relating to the Stark conjectures. Aside from this any rank one (^-lattice defines a class in C/E, its Steinitz class, and we shall later discuss an interpretation of the class of a regulator in terms of Galois modules. Moreover there is also an action of Gal(E/Q)] for rj E Gal(E/ty) there is an 77-semilinear isomorphism R{H,UN) - ^ R(H\UN) ( or N)

^ R(\UN).

(

For each (complex) character <^> of V we now let L(s,<j>) denote the Artin Lfunction obtained by omitting from L(s, ) the Euler factors corresponding to all archimedean places of N. Then the E-vector space in which R(,UN) lies is generated by the regulator of Tate at <£, and conjecturally (Stark's Conjecture) by the leading non-zero coefficient at s = 0 of L(s, (/>). Moreover the 0^-lattice spanned by (any choice of complex representative of) Tate's regulator can be recovered as a regulator R(
£

h

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

103

Recall that, for each subgroup H < G, pn denotes the character of the permutation representation of G obtained from the G-set H \G. For each subgroup H < G, we now set Jff(L) = [HomOE[G](eH0E[G],L®z

OE) : HomOE[G]{TPH,L ®Z OE)) OE

where here TPH is the ©^[GJ-lattice (spanning eHE[G\) as defined immediately prior to Definition 3.8. For each subgroup H < G we shall also set JH{L,M) = JH{L). ( where, for each H < G, Jd,H(L,M) = [Homo^iT^L^OE)

:

HomOB{G]{T{Pll),M®Z

and Jn,H(L,M) = G},L®10E)

: HomOElGh(eHOB[G],M

Lemma 3.14 Using the above notation, the function on S(G) defined for each subgroup H by

H\G^JiiH(L,M)

is factorisable. Proof For each subgroup H < G one has

U9(x)<x'PH>

Jd)H(L,M)=

where g is the homomorphism from RG to I(E) defined at each % £ Gf by g(x) = [HomOs[Gi(Tx,L®10E)

: HomOE[G](Tx,M ®t OE)]OE

. D

Furthermore, for each subgroup H < G,

and hence, defining a function J(L, M) on S(G) by

JH(L,M)

104

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

one has the equivalence LAGM

<=> J(L, M) is factorisable.

(3.15)

If now L and M span isomorphic (but unequal) Q[G]-spaces then, for any Z[G]-embeddings i and j of L into M ®z Q one has

and the symbol J(L, M) is to be interpreted as this function. Equivalence (3.15) is then still valid. We now discuss the proof of Theorem 1, the notation of which we shall continue to use. Using equivalence (3.15) it is clearly sufficient to give a factorisation of the function J(C?K[F], ON). For this we shall introduce the 'adjusted' global Galois-Gauss sum, defined for any virtual character <j> £ RT by

where here T(N/K, <j>) is the Galois-Gauss sum as defined in §1 (1.13) and dK is an appropriately normalised square root of the absolute discriminant dK of the field K. In other words f (K, <j>) is the Galois-Gauss sum of the character of $IQ induced from the character of flK. (Recall also equality (3.10)). We define a homomorphism g%jK on Rr taking values in T{E) by specifying its image at each % € F*:

We claim that g^K satisfies the conditions (3.1) with respect to the function J(OK[T]yON). Explicitly therefore, at each subgroup H < G, we claim that x€rt

while for each \ € Ff and rj G Ga/(E/Q), one has

where here the Galois action on each i?(x, ON) is as in (3.13). Of these conditions we shall discuss only (3.16)(a) - the other being a fairly straightforward consequence of known results. Before this however we note that by means of (3.16)(a) together with the known localisation behaviour of the function J(OK[T],ON) one can in fact say much about the C^-ideals g%/K(x):

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

105

Theorem 4 (Frohlich) Let N/K denote a finite Galois extension of number fields of group F. Assume that F is admissible and let x be a complex character of F. Then any prime ideal of OE which occurs in the decomposition of the (fractional) C^-ideal g^/Kix) n a s the same residue characteristic as some prime ideal of K which wildly ramifies in the extension N/K. In particular therefore the support of g%/K(x) o n ly involves prime divisors of ord(T). We shall later see a multiplicative analogue of Theorem 4. Now to prove formula (3.16)(a) one uses two different product expressions. The first is of course (3.9) for the character <j> = pH. But on the other hand one has by definition f(K,pH)

xert

(3.17)

and, by direct computation,

Thus (3.16)(a) follows from (3.9) (with cj) = pH) and (3.17) together with the obvious (formal) behaviour of discriminants under change of lattices. Remark 3.18 With a strengthening of the notion of factorisabilty one can prove that the Galois Gauss sum ideals are actually uniquely determined by the factorisation (in the stronger sense) of the function J(OK\JL])ON)- This result therefore gives a generalisation of Theorem 5 of §1 to the case of wildly ramified extensions, but lies outside the scope of this article. To develop the analogy between the additive and multiplicative theories we now discuss Theorem 3 and a multiplicative analogue of Theorem 4. Thus until explicitly stated otherwise we shall assume the notations and conditions of Theorem 3. In particular therefore N is a totally real number field and F = Gal(N/K) is an admissible group of odd order. In this context one can prove the existence of a homomorphism g on Rr which takes values in T(E) and satisfies conditions (3.1) but here with respect to the function defined on S(T) by A \ F i—> JA(XJVA).JA(JUMA)

.hjyA

But, for each subgroup A < F, one has (XN) so that JA(XNA)JA(UNA)~

= JA(XN)JA(MN)~

= XNA and (liN) = UNA , =

JA(XNUN)

106

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

and hence (using Lemma 3.14) the existence of such a homomorphism g is indeed sufficient to prove Theorem 3. However for a more natural interpretation of such a factorisation we consider the structure of C1N as a Z[F]-module. We write Cl*N for the maximal subgroup of ClN of order coprime to F and set h*N = ord(Cl*N). We define a homomorphism h* on Rr taking values in I(Q(X)) C I(E) by

where here Z[x] denotes the ring of integers of Q(x)5 <>rdi[x] denotes the order ideal of a torsion Z[x]-module, and a superscript (x) denotes the x~is°typic component of a Z[x]-module. Remark 3.19 Since C1*N has order coprime to ord(T) it is not difficult to show that h* satisfies conditions (3.1) with respect to the function defined on 5(F) by A \ F i—> h*(NA).

Theorem 5 (Frohlich) Let N/K denote a finite Galois extension of number fields of group F. If N is totally real and F is an admissible group of odd order then there exists a homomorphism g on Rr which satisfies conditions (3.1) with respect to the function fK and is such that, for each character x of F, the support of the fractional ideal (g(x)\ only involves prime divisors of ord(T). Remark 3.20 The reader should recall the result of Theorem 4. As a specific example we take N to be an absolutely abelian field of odd degree with K = Q. For each (complex) character of F = Gal(N/Q) we write L*(0,<j>) for the leading non-zero coefficient in the Taylor expansion at s = 0 of the Artin L-function L(s,) as defined as the end of §3.3. In this case the homomorphism g^/Q defined on Rr by

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

107

satisfies conditions (3.1) with respect to the function fK (notation as in Theorem 3). However at the present time one knows only that any prime ideal occuring in the decomposition of the fractional ideals 9N/Q(X)

must divide 2.ord(T) . (For more details of this special case see Frohlich (1989)). This latter result is essentially a reinterpretation of the Gras conjecture, which is now known to be true (at least for any prime p ^ 2). But this new formulation has the advantage that it admits a natural conjectural generalisation in any case in which (some weak form of) Stark's conjectures are known to be true. That is, a natural conjectural generalisation exists for any class of extensions for which the function corresponding to (3.21) is known to satisfy condition (3.1)(c) - for example abelian extensions of quadratic imaginary fields or arbitrary Galois extensions of exponent 2. In this way one is therefore led to pose integral variants of conjectures and problems relating to Stark's conjectures. We now turn to consider module theoretic interpretations for the factorising functions g^/K a n ( i 9N/K- However for simplicity of exposition we shall restrict to the case that F has odd order. As usual we shall begin with the additive theory. Thus N/K is a finite Galois extension of number fields of group F which is now assumed to have odd order. As before we write Ai for an arbitrary maximal Z-order in Q[F] satisfying M 2 Z[F]. The locally-free class group Cl(M) of M is a quotient of C/(Z[F]) and (following the ideal theoretic version of the Horn-description (1.5)) each class is represented by homomorphisms g on Rr satisfying for each character x € Ff (3.22)(a) whilst for each TJ 6 Ga/(Q(x)/Q) (3.22)(6)

In particular, an element of Cl{M) is trivial if, and only if, a representing homomorphism takes only principal ideal values (in the fields Q(x))- For any finitely generated Z[F]-lattice X we shall write XM for the maximal Z[F]-sublattice of X which is also an .M-module and let (XM)M denote the corresponding element of Cl(M).

108

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Theorem 6 (Frohlich) Let N/K denote a finite Galois extension of number fields of group F. Assume that F is admissible and has odd order. Then the class (ON M)M is represented by the homomorphism Thus one has an explicit module theoretic interpretation of a factorisation of the function «/((!?# [F], ON). Moreover this has concrete arithmetical implications. For example, if F has prime power order (and is therefore admissible) then, as an immediate consequence of Theorem 4 together with the fact that all p-primary ideals in a cyclotomic field of p-power conductor are principal, one deduces that (ONM)M = 1, (3.23) i.e., that ONM is a stably-free .M-module. Note that this result is related to that of Corollary 7 of §1. Indeed, if, for example, N/K is a tame abelian extension, then ON M is isomorphic to ONM as an .M-module. In general however, and even for abelian extensions, neither (ONM)M or (ONA4)M is always trivial (c.f. Burns (1990)). Yet again one can find an analogous multiplicative theorem. For this we impose the restrictions that N is a totally real absolutely abelian number field and that F = Gal(N/Q,) has odd order. We write T r for the principal ideal of Z[F] generated by the trace element

We define the Z-lattice Ar by the exactness of the sequence 0 —> T

r

—> Z[F] —> A

r

—> 0.

This lattice Ar is a Z-order in the Q-algebra Q[F]/(Tr) , and UN is a rank one ^4r-lattice. Let M1 denote the maximal Z-order in Q[F]/(T r ). By means of the Horn-language, elements of the locally-free classgroup Cl(M') of M' are again represented by homomorphisms on Rr satisfying the conditions (3.22). Theorem 7 (Frohlich) Let TV denote an absolutely abelian number field of odd degree and set F = Ga/(Ar/Q). Then the class (UNM')MI is represented by the homomorphism Thus, for example, if Gal(N/Q) is an abelian group of odd prime power degree then the support of the class (UNM )M' m u s ^ li e above 2h*N - this can be a very strong restriction on possible module-structures. In general the question of the precise support of {UNM')M, lying above 2 remains unanswered.

3 Additive and multiplicative Galois module theory

109

3.5 Open problems We end this section by making explicit mention of three open problems. Problem 1 Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of number fields with F = Gal(N/K). For the additive theory, Theorem 2 of §1 implies that if F is abelian then ON is a locally-free Z[F]-module if, and only if, it is a free Z[F]-module. We now raise a possible multiplicative analogue of this result. Assume then that AT is a real absolutely abelian field and that K — Q. The group Cl*N (as defined immediately prior to Remark 3.19) is an ,4r-module, the quotient of two locally-free ^4r-modules. Thus Cl*N defines in a natural way a class (Cl*N)A G Cl(Ar)> HUN is locally-free as an ,4r-module, is the equality necessarily true? In all known examples when UN is locally free over Ar (for example extensions iV/Q of prime degree) this is certainly true (except possibly for the 2-primary parts), and the verification of this points to a systematic general method. Problem 2 The additive theory discussed in this paragraph is more straightforward than the corresponding multiplicative theory because the localisation behaviour of the function which factorises J(OK[T], ON) (i.e., g%fK) is completely understood. Thus we ask, for the multiplicative theory (for example, N real absolutely abelian and K = Q) can one obtain a factorisation of the function A\r.—•jA(xN,uN)hNA

,

A < r

each localisation of which has a natural module theoretic interpretation in terms perhaps of either local units or of local principal units? More specifically, can one decompose the function g^fK into a product of local factors in any 'natural' way? Problem 3 Again assume that TV is a real absolutely abelian field with K = Q and suppose in addition that iV/Q is of odd degree. In view of the discussion following Theorem 5 and, for example, the result of Theorem 7 it is of considerable interest to clarify the role of 2 in the decomposition of the fractional e>Q(x)-ideal $&/Q(x)/**(x) for each character x € F f . Remark 3.24 (added 10 December 1989) Chinburg has recently indicated how one can deduce the Gras conjecture at p = 2 from work of Greenberg, Gillard and Wiles (Chinburg (1989d)). By combining this argument of Chinburg together with the approach adopted by Frohlich (see §6 and §7 of Frohlich

110

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

(1989)), one can now satisfactorily answer all of the questions concerning behaviour at the prime p = 2 that were explicitly mentioned in this paragraph. For example, in the setting of Open Problem 3, one can now prove that no prime ideal which lies above 2 can occur in the decomposition of any fractional ideal ^ / Q ( X ) / ^ * ( X ) • The point in all of this is that there are various differing definitions of cyclotomic units which, a priori, may affect the truth or otherwise of the 'Gras conjecture'-type result at p = 2 that is needed to pursue the Frohlich approach. In fact one can check that the argument suggested by Chinburg does indeed work for the definition of units underlying Frohlich's approach. For more details of Chinburg's argument see Remark 4.23. Remark 3.25 (added 14 May 1990) J. Ritter and A. Weiss have now proved that all finite groups are admissible (in the sense of this paragraph).

4 ADDITIVE-MULTIPLICATIVE GALOIS STRUCTURES Let N/K denote a finite Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. (We shall later also consider global function fields). As in §3 we write Soo(N) for the set of infinite places of N. Let S denote any finite F-stable set of places of N large enough to satisfy both of the following conditions: (4.1) S contains S^N) and the places of N which ramify over K, as well as at least one finite place of N', and (4.2) The S'-class number of each subfield of iV containing K is equal to 1. In this paragraph we study the F-module structure of objects which incorporate the F-module structures of both ON and of the multiplicative group Us — UN)S of 5-units of N. To be more precise we need more notation. We denote by Nv the completion of N at the place v (of N) and by N* the multiplicative group of Nv. For any non-archimedean place v we let Uv denote the group of units of the valuation ring of Nv. The group Js = JN,S of 5-ideles of N is therefore

The objects we consider in this section are exact sequences 0 — • Us —+ JSj —•+ CSJ —* 0

(4.3)

of certain finitely generated Z[F] modules constructed from ON, Us and Js , and such that the sequence (4.3) has the same cohomology as the basic exact

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

111

sequence 0 —> tf5 —>J S —>C —> 0 ,

(4.4)

in which, as a consequence of condition (4.2), C = CN is the idele classgroup of N. In §4.1 we discuss how by means of an 'approximating sequence' (4.3) one can define elements Q(N/K, 1), Sl(N/K, 2), and Sl(N/K, 3) of the locallyfree class group C7(Z[F]) which are associated to the F-module structures of Cs,/5 Jsj and Us respectively. Remarkably these elements do not depend on the precise choice of the sequence (4.3) or on any of the other arbitrary choices made in the course of their definitions and are therefore invariants of the extension N/K. Having defined the invariants, in §4.2 we discuss conjectures and theorems relating them to other aspects of the arithmetic of N/K. In particular we discuss the conjectured relationship between these invariants and the root number class defined in §1. In fact much of the theory to be discussed here is also valid mutatis mutandis for the case in which N/K is a finite Galois extension of global function fields and in the text we shall make remarks to this effect whenever appropriate. Complete proofs of the new assertions made here about function fields will appear in Chinburg (1989c).

4.1 Definition of the Sl(N/K,i) Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. We shall write Sf for the set S \ S^N) of finite places contained in S. By condition (4.1) therefore Sj ^ 0. In order to construct the sequences (4.3) we need two technical lemmata. The first of these is not difficult to prove and the second is taken from Chinburg (1985). Lemma 4-5 After enlarging S (if necessary), one can find an element a G Us fl K and a free rank one 0#[r]-submodule F of ON with the following property: (*) a is a non-unit at each place in S; and a3Ojv C F C OC2ON . Furthermore, for all F and a for which (*) is true the closure 1 + F of 1 + F in FLeS/ N* has a filtration by the modules

T{m) = (1 + amF)/(l for m > 0, where each T(m) is F-isomorphic to F/aF. In particular, 1 + F is a cohomologically trivial F-module of finite index in lives* Uv. For each place v of N we write Tv for the decomposition group of v in F. In particular therefore if v is an infinite place then Tv has order 1 or 2.

112

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Lemma 4-6 Assume the above notations. Then for each infinite place v 6 5oo(iV) there exists a finitely generated Z[rv]-submodule Wv of N* such that Us Q Wv, the quotient group Wv/Us is Z-torsion free, and the injection Wv c—• N* induces an isomorphism in Tv-cohomology. Furthermore, for each element 7 G F and place v G Soo(N) one may also require i(Wv) = W^y Remark 4-7 Of course if Yv is trivial then one can take Wv = Us to satisfy the conditions of Lemma 4.6! Using Lemmata 4.5 and 4.6 we can now define groups J's and JSj that are 'approximations' to Js by T~T

7 J

s

—

TT

w

Llvgsuv

AT*

livesfiyv

x

1

T~[

w x

i

AT*

HveSoo(N)

1

I

X

j

T~T iV

v

llvG5oo(iV) ™v

(A Q\

y

Note that with this definition JSj is finitely generated and has the same cohomology as J 5 . Indeed for the second and third factors in the product decomposition of Js and JSj in (4.8) the equality of cohomologies is clear from the assumptions on F and on each Wv. But if v $• S then v is unramified over K and hence Uv is a cohomologically trivial Fv-module so that the cohomologies do indeed agree. By the assumptions on each Wv, the diagonal embedding Us <—> Js induces embeddings Us ^ Jsj and Us <-* J's - With respect to these embeddings, we define quotients C's and Csj of J's and JSj respectively by means of the exactness of all rows in the following commutative diagram: 0 —> Us

—>

Js

0 —.

—.

J>

0

«,

i

I

—> Us

—> J 5)/

i

I

—>

C

—,

CJ

—»• C 5|/

—> 0

(4.9)(a)

—.

(4.9)(6)

i

1

—> 0

0

(4.9)(c)

In diagram (4.9) all vertical homomorphisms, either up or down, are the natural projection maps and hence induce isomorphisms in cohomology with

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

113

respect to all subgroups of F. Moreover each module in row (4.9)(c) is by definition finitely generated. In this way therefore one constructs 'approximating sequences' of the form (4.3). In the above construction one could consider replacing 1 + F by an arbitrary cohomologically trivial F-submodule T of finite index inside l\veSf Uv. The reason for considering T of the form 1 + F is that the invariants fl(N/K, 2) and Q(N/K, 1) which we define below using the sequence (4.9)(c) will then not depend on the choice of F. The role played by O^ in the above construction is thus to provide a family of T of the above kind which all lead to the same invariants Q,(N/K,2) and i^Af/if, 1), namely the family of all 1 + F with F as in Lemma 4.5. We let Ys denote the additive group Divz(S) of Z-divisors supported on the set S with Xs the subgroup of Ys consisting of divisors of degree 0. That is, Xs is defined by means of the exactness of the sequence 0-^Xs-^Ys-^I—•*

0

(4.10)

in which e : Ys —> Z is the homomorphism defined at each place v G S by

In particular therefore, recalling the notation of §3, XSoo^N^ = XN and ^Soo(iv) = YN •

In fact the canonical exact sequence (4.10) is closely related to the 'approximating sequence' (4.9)(c) as constructed above. Using the techniques of Tate (1966) this connection is expressed by means of the following exact diagram of Z[r]-modules 0

0

—-»

0

—»

0

—»

0

0

0

i i i i A —> B —•» X 1 1 1 1 J —• A —• B —• Y 1 1 1 1 ' C —» A —-y B —» Z 1 1 1 1 Us —»

SJ

SJ

0

3

3

s

—*

0

(

2

2

s

—>

0

(

x

x

—+

0

(

0

0

0

114

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

in which the left hand column is the sequence (4.9)(c), the right hand column is the sequence (4.10), and in addition the following three conditions (4.12), (4.13) and (4.15) are satisfied. Condition J^.12 The Z[F]-modules A{ and B{ for i = 1,2, and 3 are finitely generated and of finite projective dimension. In the sequel we shall write Hl(T, M) for the ith Tate cohomology group of the F-module M. We write H*(T, M) for the corresponding ordinary cohomology group. Thus jff*(r, Af) = # l ( F , M ) for each integer i > 1. Condition J^.13 The extension class

au £ Ext2r(l,Cs,f)

= H2(T,CS,})

of the sequence (4.11)(c) is the pullback via diagram (4.9) of the canonical class in # 2 ( F , C ) as defined in Tate (1966). Before stating the third condition we must make some preliminary remarks. Since Ys is Z-torsion free one has Ext\(Ys, Js) = 0 for q > 0. Hence the spectral sequence

H'(T,Exti(Xs,Js))

=*

degenerates, and in particular Exfr(Ys,Js)

=

H\Y,Homz{Ys,Js)).

But if $0 denotes a set of representatives for the F-orbits of S then

and hence by Shapiro's Lemma Extl(Ys,Js)

Si ®H2(TV,JS).

(4.14)

ves0

Condition J^.15 By means of the identification (4.14) the extension class

a2J

eExt2r(Ys,JSj)

of the sequence (4.11)(b) is the pullback via diagram (4.9) of the class

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

115

where here, z* is the map induced on cohomologies by the natural injection Nv <—> JSj and each av is the canonical class in H2(TV,N*) as defined in Tate (1966). One now uses diagram (4.11) to define the invariants tt(N/K,i). For this we first note that any finitely generated Z[F]-module X of finite projective dimension defines in a natural way a class (^QI[r] £ C7(Z[F]). Indeed, by standard module theoretic results, for any such module X there exist finitely generated locally-free Z[F]-modules Xx and X2 such that the sequence 0 —>XX —>X2 —>X —> 0

(4.16)

is exact and one defines

By Schanuel's Lemma this class (^02rri is indeed independent of the choices of locally-free Z[F]-modules X\ and X2 satisfying (4.16). Definition J^.ll For any Galois extension N/K of number fields one defines

for i = 1,2 and 3. The main theorem of this section is then Theorem 1 (Chinburg (1985)) Assume the above notations. Then the classes Q(N/K,i) for i = 1,2 and 3 depend only upon the extension N/K. In particular they do not depend upon the choice of the diagram (4.11), the Wv for v £ Soo(N), F, So or S satisfying the conditions discussed above. Clearly, as a direct consequence of diagram (4.11), for any Galois extension of number fields N/K one has the equality

Theorems Sl(N/K,2) = Sl(N/K,l) + fl(N/K,3). Finally we briefly remark on the function field case. Thus N/K is now a finite Galois extension of global function fields with F = Gal(N/K). Let p be the characteristic of K. Let 5 ^ = SOO(N) be any finite non-empty F-stable set of places of N which are split over K and which have sufficiently divisible residue field degrees over Z/pZ. With such a choice of places Soo , we let ON

116

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

denote the ring of elements of N which are regular at all places outside S^ , and we define OK = K n ON . Then the elements tl(N/K,i) of Cl(l[T]) for i = 1,2 and 3 can be defined exactly as in the number field case, and are again only dependent upon the extension N/K. (The assumption that the residue field degrees of the places in S^ are sufficiently divisible is needed to ensure that the invariants O(iV/if, 2) and Q,(N/K,3) do not depend on the choice of the free 0 K [r]-module F). 4.2 The theorems and conjectures Having defined in §4.1 the invariants Q,(N/K, i), in this section we shall consider connections with other aspects of the arithmetic of N/K. In particular we shall discuss the conjectural relationship between il(N/Kyi) for each i = 1,2 and 3 and the root number class introduced in §1. Conjecture 3 (Chinburg) If N/K is a finite Galois extension of global fields then (i) Sl(N/K,3) (ii) tl(N/K,2) (iii) n(N/K,l)

= WN/K. = WNIK. = 0.

Note that, because of Theorem 2, any two of the conjectures 3(i), 3(ii) and 3(iii) imply the third. Remark J^.18 Suppose x is a complex valued character of F. If N/K is an extension of number fields recall that Z/(s,x) denotes the extended Artin Lfunction of x a s discussed in §1; if N/K is an extension of global function fields we let L(s, x) denote the usual Artin L-function of x- The (Artin) root number of x is a complex constant of absolute value 1 which is defined by the functional equation (1.6) (which is also valid in the global function field case). In §1 we discussed how, for tame Galois extensions of number fields, one can define an element WN/K G C7(Z[F]) using the root numbers associated to the symplectic characters x °f T- More generally in Frohlich (1978) it is shown how to define a class WN/K coming from the symplectic root numbers of N/K without the tameness hypothesis. Frohlich's definition of WN/K is recounted in Chinburg (1989a) and this definition applies equally well to function fields. The following result connects Q,{N/K,2) and Conjecture 3(ii) to the classical theory of the Galois structure of the ring of integers of tame Galois extensions of number fields as discussed in §1. The proof of this result given in Chinburg (1989c) is a modification of the proof given in Chinburg (1985) for number fields.

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

117

Theorem 4 (Chinburg (1989c)) Let N/K denote a finite tame Galois extension of global fields. Let F = Gal(N/K). If F is any free rank one 0#[F]-submodule of ON then the quotient O^/F is a finite Z[r]-module of finite projective dimension and Q(N/K,2) = (ON/F)m

.

But if in particular N/K is a tame extension of number fields then (i r ) I r r i = 0 and hence Sl(N/K,2) = (ON)z[r]. One can therefore regard Sl{N/K,2) as generalising the class (<9j\r)zrr] ^° wildly ramified Galois extensions as well as to function fields. Conjecture 3(ii) thus conjecturally generalises Theorem 2 of§l. To state what is known concerning Conjecture 3 we must recall some further definitions. Let D(1[T]) be the kernel subgroup of Cl(l[T]) as introduced in §1. The argument which Frohlich gives for number fields in Frohlich (1983) (Proposition III 3.1(i)) implies that WN/K G D(z[F]) for all tame extensions N/K of global fields. A wildly ramified extension N/K of number fields for which WN/K £ D(Z[T]) is constructed in Chinburg (1983a) (Proposition 7.1). We will be concerned below with whether the equalities in Conjecture 3 hold modulo D(Z[F]). An important complementary test of Conjecture 3 is provided by quaternion N/K, i.e., those for which F = Gal(N/K) is isomorphic to the quaternion group H8. For quaternion N/K, C7(Z[F]) has order two and equals JD(Z[F]). Quaternion N/K are the extensions of smallest degree in which WN/K can be non-trivial. The following table lists results about Q,(N/K, 2) and Ct(N/K, 3) with later results appearing below earlier ones in each box. The results together with Theorem 2 give all that is known in each case about Q,(N/K, 1). The Strong Stark Conjecture is stated in Conjecture 5 below. We will now briefly discuss some of the ideas involved in the proofs of the results in Table I. Let N/K be a tame Galois extension of number fields. By Theorem 4 the invariant Q(N/K,2) equals the stable isomorphism class (ON)Zrry But as we have noted WN/K € D(Z[F]) and hence the assertion tl(N/K,2)

= WN,K modulo D(l[T))

118

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Table I. Results on Galois structure INVARIANT tl(N/K,2) CONJECTURE = w N/K GENERAL Frohlich (1977): True modulo RESULTS D(1[T]) it N/K is tame. (number fields). Taylor (1981): True if N/K is tame. GENERAL Chinburg (1989c): True RESULTS modulo D(1[T]) if (function fields). N/K is tame. QUATERNION Frohlich (1977): True if N/K CASE is tame. (number fields). Kim (1989) (1990): True if K = Q and N is not totally ramified over 2. QUATERNION Chinburg (1989c): True if N/K CASE is tame. (Junction fields).

invariants tl{N/K,3)

= wN/K Chinburg (1983a): Implied modulo D(l[T]) by the Strong Stark Conjecture. Bae (1987): True modulo D(1[T]). Chinburg (1989a): True for some infinite families of quaternion iV/Q.

for tame extensions of number fields is equivalent to (ON)Z^ G D(Z[F]), which is precisely the assertion of Corollary 7' of §1. Similarly the claim that fi,(N/K,2) = WN/K is, in this context, equivalent to Taylor's Theorem (Theorem 2 of §1). In Chinburg (1989c) Frohlich's methods and results are carried over to tame Galois extensions of function fields in the following way. In the function field case we always assume that S^ has the properties stated at the end of §4.1. We let 0N}00 be the ring of elements of N which are regular at the places in ^oo and define OKoQ = K f] ON)OO . (Recall that, in this context, ON denotes the ring of elements of N which are regular at all places outside 5oo, and that OK = K D ON). Let K0T(l[T]) be the Grothendieck group of finite Z[F]-modules of finite projective dimension. In Chinburg (1989c) it is shown that there is an F as in Lemma 4.5 such that F = j3OK\T] for some /? G ON for which ON)OQ C /3OK,OO[F]. One then checks that the class

*(N/K)

= (oN//3oK[r}) -

(po^iryo^)

in K0T(l[T]) depends only on N/K, not on the choice offtor of S^ satisfying the above conditions. Further, the image of $(N/K) under the natural map of KOT(1[T]) to C7(Z[F]) is (l(N/K,2). Finally, one can describe Q(N/K,2) in terms of Galois Gauss sums using Frohlich's Horn-description of K0T(l[T]). This leads to the tame function field results stated in Table I. To carry out the proofs, it is useful to rewrite $(N/K) in terms of Chern class (degree)

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

119

invariants of the kind studied in Chapman (1989). (Added 28 August 1990: A sequel to Chinburg (1989c) will contain a proof that Sl(N/K, 2) = WN/K if N/K is a tame finite Galois extension of function fields.) Kim proved the Theorem indicated in Table I by first obtaining a formula of the following kind for all finite Galois extensions N/K of number fields. (A similar formula holds also for function fields). Let Swiid(K) be the set of finite places of K which are wildly ramified in the extension N/K. One can find a projective Z[F]-submodule O'N of ON such that the index [ON : O'N]oK is finite and supported on Swild(K); such O'N are specified by giving their localisations at each finite place w of K. For each such place w we let v(w) be a place of N over w and let Tv(w) be the decomposition group of v(w). Induction of modules from Tv(w) to F gives rise to a homomorphism ^

: C1(2[T<W)})

—

Kim proves that fl(N/K,2)

= (O'N)1[r] +

£ w£Swild(K)

Indl

Slw{O'N)

(4.19)

where 0,w(O'N) is a correction factor in Cl(l[Tv^]) which depends on w and O'N. If Cl(2\rv(w-)]) = 0 for w G Swiid(K) then Kim's formula simplifies to Q,(N/K,2) = (O'N)Z^ ; the case in which Swiid(K) is empty is just Theorem 4 for number fields. If il(N/K,2) = (OfN)zrr^ then one can try to show that (^iv)zrri = ^N/K using Frohlich's additive methods. This is the technique used in Kim (1989) to prove the result stated in Table I in case K = Q and 7V/Q is a quaternion extension having at least two places over 2. If there is just one place above 2 then the analysis is much more difficult (Kim (1990)) because the correction term Slw(O'N) must also be computed when w is the place of Q determined by the prime 2. The Strong Stark Conjecture involved in the upper right of Table I is the multiplicative counterpart of Frohlich's determination of the ideals generated by Galois Gauss sums in terms of resolvents (this is Theorem 5 of §1 - recall also Remark 3.18). This parallel was developed in Chinburg (1983a) and was an important motivation for the definition of fi,(N/K, 3). We will now briefly recall Stark's conjecture and discuss its implications for Cl(N/K,3). Let N/K be a finite Galois extension of global fields of group F. Let S be a finite F-stable set of places of N (containing the set Soo(N) in case N is a number field). For any complex valued character x of F we write Ls(s,x)

120

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

for the Artin L-function attached to x a n d truncated by removing the Euler factors corresponding to places in S. We let 1^(0, x) denote the first nonzero coefficient in the Taylor expansion at s = 0 of Ls(s,x)- For a fixed F-embedding 0 —-> Xs - U Us (4.20) (see (3.5)) we write R{x->l) f° r the regulator associated to % and to the character x i n Tate (1984). Thus i?(x> 0 is a non-zero complex number. Recall however that this is not a regulator in the sense of §3 (but see the remarks following Remark 3.12). Define a complex number A(x,i) by

Conjecture 5 (Stark) For each complex valued character x of F and embedding i as in (4.20) both of the following conditions are satisfied: (a) (Tate's formulation, Tate (1984)) For each element a of the automorphism group Aut(C/Q) one has

In particular therefore A(x?0 G Q(x)(b) (The Strong Stark Conjecture, Chinburg (1983a)) The fractional £>Q(x)ideal generated by A(x,i) is an Euler characteristic ideal constructed from the Galois cohomologies of Xs and UsA conjecture equivalent to (b) had been formulated earlier in Lichtenbaum (1975) in terms of etale cohomology groups. In Tate (1984) both (a) and (b) of Conjecture (6) are proved for rational valued characters x- Results equivalent to Tate's were proved for this case in Bienenfeld and Lichtenbaum (1986) (for more details see also Lichtenbaum (1975) and Chinburg (1983b)). The Strong Stark Conjecture in the function field case was proved in Bae (1987) using the cohomological interpretation of L-functions; this implies Bae's result in Table I. For a discussion of the Strong Stark Conjecture for Dirichlet characters see Solomon (1987). In Chinburg (1989a) it is shown that the Strong Stark Conjecture reduces the proof that Q,(N/K, 3) = WN/K to certain congruences for the (conjecturally algebraic) numbers A(x,«) • Because of Tate's result above, no conjectural assumptions are needed if all of the representations of F have rational character, e.g., if N/K is a quaternion extension.

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

121

In Chinburg (1989a) complex quaternion extensions N of K = Q are considered. The above congruences then concern the non-zero integer i5oo(^)(0,x(A^/Q)) modulo powers of two, where x(N/Q) denotes the twodimensional irreducible symplectic character of Gal(N/Q,). Using Shintani's formulae these congruences are proved in Chinburg (1989a) for certain infinite families of quaternion iV/Q. This leads to the result stated in Table I that fi(iV/Q, 3) = VFjv/Q for infinitely many such N/Q. A sharper method for proving the required congruences results from the use of Hilbert modular forms and the ^-expansion principle, as in Chinburg (1989b) and Schmidt (1987). Finally we note an interesting consequence of Table I concerning the existence of certain distinguished subgroups of the unit group UN of O^ in case N/K is an extension of number fields. For this we let G0(Z[r]) denote the Grothendieck group of the category TQT of all finitely generated Z[F]modules. For each element X of TQv we let (X) denote its class in Go^F]). By means of the forgetful functor from the category CJ-? of all finitely generated locally-free Z[F]-modules to TQT there is a natural map > G 0 (Z[r]) to defined for each element X of C T? by

In Curtis and Reiner (1987) it is shown that fr(D(Z[T})) = 0.

(4.21)

Proposition 6 (Chinburg, Queyrut) Let N/K denote a finite Galois extension of number fields of Galois group F. The statement that /r(O(A^/if, 3)) = fr(WN/K), which is implied by the Strong Stark conjecture, is equivalent to the existence of subgroups £ of finite index in UN for which both of the following conditions are satisfied: (4.22) (i) There exists an isomorphism of Z[F]-modules

s^xN. (ii) In G0(Z[T]) (UN/S) = (C/w) where here CIN is the ideal classgroup of TV considered as an element of

122

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

Remark J[.23 The subgroups £ thus predicted by this Proposition are not explicitly described. It is interesting therefore to ask whether the so-called 'special units' of Thaine, Rubin and of Kolyvagin can play any role here (see Rubin (1987) or Thaine (1988)). For example, suppose that V has prime order and that K = Q. The homomorphism / r is then an isomorphism by a theorem of Reiner. In Chinburg (1983a) (Theorem 3.3) it is shown that the Gras Conjecture concerning cyclotomic units implies that f2(7V/Q, 3) = WN/Q . For a precise statement of this conjecture see §5 of Gras and Gras (1977). By work of Greenberg (1977), the Gras Conjecture at primes p ^ 2 is a consequence of the Main Conjecture of Iwasawa theory over Q together with the vanishing of the cyclotomic /^-invariants associated to the abelian extensions of Q. The Main Conjecture over Q was proved for p ^ 2 in Mazur and Wiles (1984), while the vanishing of the cyclotomic //-invariants associated to abelian K over Q was proved in Ferrero and Washington (1979). More recently Wiles has given a proof of the Main Conjecture over Q, as it concerns zeroes of distinguished polynomials, for p — 2 (see Wiles (1989)). In Chinburg (1989d), Chinburg indicates how, by combining this work of Wiles with that of Greenberg (1977) and of Gillard (1979), one can complete the proof of the Gras Conjecture for p = 2. We will now sketch this argument of Chinburg. (Note that in particular this will complete the proof that fl(iV/Q,3) = WJ^/Q if iV/Q is a Galois extension of prime degree). Suppose then that iV/Q is a real abelian extension of odd degree, and that p = 2. We adopt the notation of §5 of Greenberg (1977), except that we here replace Greenberg's K with N and we define the cyclotomic unit group CN as in Gillard (1979), rather than as in Greenberg (1977). The formulation of the Gras Conjecture on page 152 of Greenberg (1977) then agrees with that of Gras and Gras (1977) when p = 2. We let L (respectively M'Q, respectively Mo) denote the maximal abelian pro-p-extension of N which is unramified (respectively unramified outside of p, respectively unramified outside of p and infinity) so that N Q L C MJ g Mo . By considering complex conjugations, one sees that when p = 2, Gal(M0IM'Q) is isomorphic to (Z/2Z)[A] with A = Ga/(iV/Q). Greenberg's arguments show that in order to prove the Gras Conjecture it is in fact sufficient to prove that e^{U'N/'CN) and e^Gal(MQ/N) have the same order, where here e^ is the idempotent of ZP[A] corresponding to any non-trivial irreducible representation ^ of A over Qp, U'N is the product of the principal units in the completions of A above p, and CN is the intersection of U*N with the closure of CN . Because of Theorem 6.2 of Wiles (1989), the arguments on pages 154-5

4 Additive-multiplicative Galois structures

123

and 150-2 of Greenberg (1977) express the order of eyGal(M0/N) in terms of the values of p-adic L-functions at s = 1. But taking into account the fact that Ga/(MO/Mo) = (Z/2Z)[A] when p = 2, this expresses the order of e^Ga/(Mo/iV) in terms of p-adic L-function values. The resulting expression now agrees with the formula for the order of e*(U'N/CN) as obtained in Lemma 5 of Gillard (1979) (see also the footnote to page 3 of Gillard (1979)), which therefore completes the proof. To end this section we shall show how to prove Proposition 6. Firstly, using an isomorphism (3.5) it is always possible to find a subgroup £ of finite index in UN and satisfying condition (4.22)(i). For any such subgroup £ one has (S) = (XN).

(4.24)

By unpublished work of Queyrut (1983), the root number class WN/K lies in the kernel of the map / r . Hence the defining sequence (4.11)(a) implies that the equality fr(Q,(N/K,3)) = fr{WN/K) is equivalent to the following equality in G0(l[T]): (Us) - (Xs) = 0. On the other hand, if Is (respectively Vs) denotes the group of (^-fractional ideals (respectively principal CV-fractional ideals) which have support only involving primes in Sf then one has natural exact sequences

0 —> X

N

—> X

5

—+ Div*(S f) —> 0

and 0 —> Div z(Ss)

—> I

5

—> 0

(4.25)(iv)

where the sequence (4.25)(i) is a consequence of the assumption (4.2). The relations in Gro(z[r]) produced by (4.24) and (4.25) give the following equalities in G0(Z\T\): (Us) - (Xs) = (UN) - (XN) - (ClN) =

(UN/S)-(ClN).

But since the left hand side of (4.26)(i) is 0 if and only if

the statement of Proposition 6 follows.

124

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

5 EXPLICIT GALOIS MODULES Let N/F denote a finite abelian extension of number fields of Galois group F. In this final paragraph we return to consider the structure of ON as a Galois module. As outlined in §1 there is a comprehensive theory for the case in which N/F is at most tamely ramified and ON is considered as a Z[r]-module. However we are now concerned with the case of wildly ramified extensions: in this case even today there are only partial results dealing with certain special classes of extensions. The best of these results is Leopoldt's theorem (to be described in §5.1) which, for any absolutely abelian extension, completely describes the structure of ON as a module over its associated order *4(7V/Q) (recall that in general A(N/F) denotes the full set of elements of F[T] that induce endomorphisms of ON). In this paragraph we shall describe a technique which, for example, provides a closely analogous result for a class of extensions arising from the torsion points of an elliptic curve with complex multiplication. It also gives a result dealing with rings of integers of ray class fields of an imaginary quadratic field, which may be considered as an integral contribution to the famous 'Jugendtraum' of Kronecker. 5.1 Leopoldt's theorem Let iV/Q be a finite abelian extension of Galois group F. For each x € F* 1^

be the corresponding primitive idempotent in QC[F], and let F(x) denote the conductor of x- Thus ^F(x) is a positive integer, and we can regard x a s a group homomorphism (Z/^x)^)* —> (Qc)*« We decompose ^F(x) in^>° 'tame' and 'wild' parts by setting

Hx) = Hx)F4x) where PWHX)

the product being taken over all rational primes p such that p \ !F{x) but We define an equivalence relation on F* with characters x a n d ^ equivalent if and only if ^ ( x ) = ^ ( ^ ) , and to each equivalence class $ we associate the idempotent

5 Explicit Galois modules

125

Since the fig-conjugates of any given character <j> all have the same conductor (and hence lie in the same equivalence class), the idempotents e$ each belong to Q[r]. We also define the conductor and the kernel of an equivalence class by JT($) = l.c.m.{f(x)

: X € $}

and fcer($) =

p | ker().

To each character <j> we now associate a Gauss sum as follows: let $ be the equivalence class containing and set

=

£

#*)(6w)' >

where, for any positive integer n, £n denotes the primitive nth root of unity e27rt/n. Although these Gauss sums are in general imprimitive , with ), they do not all vanish since (J r ($)/^ r (<^), F()) = 1. For each equivalence class $ we define

We now have the notation to state Theorem 1 (Leopoldt (1959)) A(N/q) and

We note that the statement of this theorem comprises three elements: (i) an explicit description of the associated order (ii) the assertion that ON is a free w4(Ar/Q)-module; (iii) an explicit generator of ON over A(N/($). The construction of the generator involves the roots of unity £?($), as well as the character values: thus to obtain the generator we have used the values of

126

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

the transcendental function e2*tx at division points of its period. Below we will give a result (Theorem 3) which provides the same three elements in a rather different context, the generator being constructed from the values of a certain elliptic function at division points of its period lattice. 5.2 Hopf orders and the generalised Noether criterion In general if we do not know that ON is free over A(N/F) then we can at least ask whether it is locally-free. Over the integral group ring C?p[r] one has the following criterion: Proposition 5.1 (Noether criterion) If N/F is a finite Galois extension of number fields (not necessarily abelian) with Galois group F, then ON is locally-free over OF[T] if and only if traceNiF{ON)

= OF .

Remark 5.2 This criterion is equivalent to the result of Theorem 1 of §1. In the case that F is abelian, there is a generalisation of Proposition 5.1, due to Childs and Hurley, in which OF[T] can be replaced by certain other (9F-orders in F[T], namely the Hopf orders. Let A : F[T] —*F[T]® FF[T] be the F-linear map given by A(7) = 7 ® 7 for each 7 £ F. Then A is an algebra homomorphism and is called the comultiplication of F[T]. Now any Op-order A in F[T] is necessarily C^-projective and so A ®oF A can be regarded as an O^-submodule of F[T] ®F F[T]. We call A a Hopf order if A(^4) Q A ®oF A. (This definition is somewhat simpler than the abstract definition of a Hopf algebra, since the augmentation map e : A —* O F and the antipode map 5 : A —• A, determined by 6(7) = 1 and 5(7) = 7" 1 for each 7 E F , are automatically inherited from the Hopf algebra structure of

The condition that an order A in F[T] be a Hopf order is a very strong one: if, for example, F has odd order then the only Hopf order in the rational group algebra Q[F] is the integral group ring Z[F]. More Hopf orders are obtained however if we allow ramification in the base field at primes dividing the order of F. In particular, if F contains enough roots of unity, then the (unique) maximal order M of F[T] is split (i.e., has a OF-basis of idempotents), and is therefore a Hopf order since A is an algebra homomorphism and M ®Op M. is the unique maximal order in F[T] ®F F[T].

5 Explicit Galois modules

127

Let S = E 7 €r7 be the trace element of F[T], To any Hopf order A in F[T] we associate a fractional OF-ideal %A of OF by the rule ^ r (= A In fact iA is an integral ideal, and has the following property: Proposition 5.3 (Generalised Noether Criterion) Let N/F be a finite abelian extension of number fields of Galois group F. Let A be any 0 F -order of F[T] which is Hopf, and such that ON is an .4-module. Then ON is a locally-free ,4-module if, and only if, traceN/F(ON) = iA(N/F). Proof We must show that, for each prime p of F, the OF)P-ordeT ON®OFOF& is free over Ap if and only if (ON ®oF OFyP)Y, = (iA)p (where here OFp denotes the completion of OF at p). We write M = ON ®Op OF}P and set (iA)p = tOFtP. Thus

Now, if M is free over ^4P, say on the generator m, then OFiP = Mr = m(Arp) = m{rlV)OFtP

= r

and so (Af)E = (iA)p . Conversely suppose that (Af )E = {iA)p. Then x.Y* = t for some x E M. For m G M we define \(m)

= r1S76rx.(m7)®7-1 G

M®OFpFp[T}.

In fact A(M) g Af ® -4P since A(ra) is obtained by applying to m ® 1 G Af ® FP[F] the element (id® Sr)A(t"1E) of ^4P ® ^4P and then multiplying by x ® 1. Moreover A : Af —> Af ® Ap is a homomorphism of .Ap-modules, where Ap acts on Af ® Ap by multiplication in the second factor, and is split by the homomorphism m ® a i—> 772a. It follows that Af is projective over Ap and so, since we are working over the local ring OFp, this implies that Af is free over Ap.

128

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

5.3 The map * We now use an elliptic curve E to generate Hopf orders. This will enable us to study the integral Galois module structure of fields arising from the division points of E. Thus let E be an elliptic curve defined over a number field F with complex multiplication by the full ring of integers OK of a quadratic imaginary field K. We assume that E has everywhere good reduction. Fix a non-zero element ?r £ OK and let G = E[ir] be the group of 7r-division points of E. Replacing JP by a larger field if necessary we may assume that G is contained in the group of F-rational points E(F) of E. We consider the two F-algebras A = F[G] (the group algebra), and B = Map(G, F) (the algebra of functions G i—* F with pointwise addition and multiplication). There is a non-degenerate F-linear pairing < . , . > : B x A —> F given by =

f{g) for e a c h

feB^geG.

Now let Q be the group scheme over OF determined by G: thus as a functor on the category of commutative F-algebras, Q associates to each algebra R the group Q(R) of 7r-division points in the group E(R) of irrational points of E. In particular, since G Q E(F), we have G(F) = G?, and hence Q has generic fibre Q/F = Spec(B), the constant group scheme of G over F. Since E has good reduction, Q is finite and flat over OF- We may therefore identify Q with Spec(B) for some OF-order B in B. The fact that the scheme Q is a group scheme means that B is a Hopf order. Let A C A be the OFdual to B with respect to the pairing < ., . >. Thus A is a Hopf order in A, representing the Cartier dual QD of the group scheme Q, and we have a non-degenerate (9F-linear pairing <.,.>:

B x A —> OF .

Now let Q be an element of E(F) and set GQ = {Q'€E(Q°) :*Q' = Q}.

5 Explicit Galois modules

129

Our aim is essentially to study as a Galois module the ring of integers of the field F(Q') obtained by adjoining to F the coordinates of Q' for any Q' G GQ . We have to make two adjustments, however, to the module to be studied. The first problem is that the degree of the extension F(Q')/F depends on the point Q. In order to deal with all Q G E(F) uniformly, we replace F(Q') by the Galois algebra FQ =

Here Q,F acts in the natural way on both GQ and Qc so that FQ is a product of field extensions, one for each Galois orbit of points Q', and has F-dimension equal to the order of G. Let OQ denote the integral closure of OF in FQ. The group G acts on FQ by translations on GQ, and so we may consider OQ as an CVfGJ-module. The fields occuring in FQ may however be wildly ramified over F , so that OQ will not in general be locally-free over C?F[G]. Thus we try to study OQ as an A-module, and here we need to make the second adjustment since OQ does not necessarily admit A. We define OQ to be the largest A-module in OQ. Thus OQ = {x G OQ : xA Q OQ }

(and also 6Q * HomoF[G]{AOQ) via the map taking x G OQ to the homomorphism a i—> xa for each a € A). The module OQ is clearly a lattice in FQ, and, since A is a Hopf order, OQ is in fact an order in FQ: for if x, y G OQ and a £ A then using Sweedler's notational convention

one has (xy)a = so that xy G OQ ; and 1 E OQ since e(A) g OF. Moreover, one has

130

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

Proposition 54

(Taylor (1988)) 6Q is locally-free over A.

We can therefore consider the class (OQ) of OQ in the classgroup Cl(A) of locally-free A-modules, and can investigate how this class varies with Q. More precisely, we have a map

* : E(F) —> C1(A) given by

Ext(gD,gm)

— H\gD,gm)

= Pic(gD)

(Waterhouse (1971) §0), we obtain a homomorphism

The map $ may be regarded as a special case of this homomorphism. If we take Q = TTP for some P G E(F), then GQ Q E(F) and so the class (OQ) is trivial. Thus TTE(F) g fcer($). Under suitable hypotheses we can say much more about Let wK denote the number of roots of unity in K, and let E(F)tor torsion subgroup of E(F). Then we have: Theorem 2

be the

(Srivastav and Taylor (1990)) If (7r,u;K) = 1 then E(F)tor

g

Remark 5.1 This is essentially a result about the rings of integers of the ray-class fields of K and so may be considered as an integral contribution to the famous 'Jugendtraum' of Kronecker.

5 Explicit Galois modules

131

Outline of proof Let Q G E(F)tor. We take an auxiliary prime / which splits in K/q, say LOK = ft . Let F' = F(E[P]), and let F'Q and 6'Q be the analogues of FQ and OQ respectively, but defined here with respect to the basefield F'. Thus OfQ is locally-free over A! = A ®OF OFt and we have a group homomorphism #' : E(F') —> Cl(A'). As in Theorem 3 below, one can construct a function / on E, defined over F , which has restriction fQ to GQ such that 6'F = fQA!. Thus W{Q) = 1. To descend to JF, we use the commutativity of the diagram E{F')

-^

[Res

[Tr E(F)

-^

Cl(A)

where Tr is here the trace map with respect to the addition on E, and Res is the homomorphism of classgroups given by restriction of scalars. Since Q € E(F) one has Tr(Q) = [F1 : F]Q and hence (V(Q))lF':F] = 1. By the theory of complex multiplication, [F' : F] \ I2(l — I) 2 , and so, varying /, we have that ^(Q) is annihilated by h.c.f.{l2{l - I) 2 : / splits in K } = h.c.f.{{l - I) 2 : / splits in K } the last equality being by a standard lemma of class field theory. But we already know that ^(TTQ) = 1, and so since (TT^WK) = 1 we deduce that

Remark 5.8(i) In general there appear to be many non-trivial classes of Cl(A) in the image of \P. Remark 5.8(ii) By means of this result, we obtain some implications of the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer for Galois module structure. Indeed, if the Hasse-Weil L-function L(E/F, s) of E does not vanish at s = 1 then, conjecturally, E(F) has rank 0 so that E(F) = E(F)tor, and therefore $ = 0. Moreover, if we enlarge the field of definition of E to some extension N of F, and set AN = A ®oF ON-, then we can still say something about the map $N : E(N) —> Cl(AN) even if L(E/N} 1) = 0; if 6Q)N denotes the analogue of OQ but here defined with respect to the field JV, then the

132

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

commutativity of the diagram E(N)

- ^

[Res

[Tr E(F)

Cl(AN)

^

Cl(A)

implies that (OQ,N) = 1 in Cl(A), so that OQ,N — AN as an A-module (although not necessarily as an ^4^-module). Thus, as with the tame theory of §1 we find that L-functions dominate the Galois module structure of rings of integers. Remark 5.8(iii) We have seen that < 7rE(F),E(F)tor > Q ker(V), but whether there is equality here remains an open question. Recent work of A. Agboola shows that equality holds in the analogous situation for abelian varieties over function fields. 5.4 Explicit results We keep the notation and hypotheses of the previous section and impose some further assumptions. We suppose that 2 splits in i^/Q, say 2OK = l^ • Let TT be a prime element of OK (possibly a rational prime) with IT = ±1 modulo 4, and set q = TT.TT. We assume that E[4] g E(F) (in addition to the previous assumption that E[K] Q E(F)), and that the ramification index of ?r in F/K is q — 1. Fix an element Q of E[TC]. We will give an explicit description of the Hopf order A and of the structure of OQ as an *4-module. Let 5, T and ii be points of E(F) with annihilators precisely 1,1 and 4 respectively (so £[2] = {0, Sj T, 2R} ). Let D be a meromorphic elliptic function on E, defined over F , with divisor (D) = (0) + (2R) - (S) - (T); by the Abel-Jacobi theorem such a D exists and is unique up to multiplication by a non-zero constant in F. This function D was in fact introduced by Weber in his work on complex multiplication. To describe the order A it is sufficient to specify its local completions Ap at each prime ideal p of OpThe result is the following

5 Explicit Galois modules

133

Theorem 3 (essentially from Taylor (1985)) The order A is given by

Ap =

OFiP[G],

ifptx,

where, for 0 < i < # — 2,

and

,

_

D(Q

U

where here Q' is any element of GQ. Here in fact FQ is a field (not just a Galois algebra), and OQ = OpQ is its full ring of integers. Thus we have obtained, for the extension FQ/F, the three elements of Theorem 1, namely an explicit description of the associated order ,4, the freeness of OQ over A, and an explicit Galois generator.

5.5 Heegner points In Theorems 2 and 3 we considered elliptic curves of a special type, namely those that admitted complex multiplication, and obtained a Galois module result for a field extension arising from an arbitrary F-rational point Q. In this section we apply similar methods to elliptic curves from another special family, namely those parameterised by a modular curve, and to certain special points Q, namely Heegner points. We now take E to be an elliptic curve defined over Q (but not necessarily admitting complex multiplication), and we suppose that £ is a Weil curve of Eisenstein type, with prime conductor TV. Thus there is a map <j> : XQ{N) —> E , defined over Q, where X0(N) is the modular curve corresponding to the congruence subgroup T0(N) of SX2(Z). Set m = (12,iV--l) and suppose that (A(Nz)/A(z))m lies in the function field fy(E) (and not just in Q(X0(iV))). The curve X0(N) has two cusps, at 0 and at oo, and these map to the points 0 and S on E, where 0 is the identity of the group law, and S is a torsion point. Let p be an odd prime number dividing the order of 5*. Then p also divides N — 1. Let K be an imaginary quadratic field in which N splits, say NOK = ', and let F = HK(fip), where HK is the Hilbert class field of K and /xp

134

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

is the group of pth roots of unity in Qc. Then E\p] Q E(F), and taking 7T = p, we obtain a group scheme Q over OF corresponding to G = E[TT] as before. In fact Q splits as a product Qi x Q2 of its etale and connected parts, corresponding to a splitting G\ x G2 of G, and the Hopf order A in F[G] representing QD is given by A =

OF[Gl]®M,

where M. is the split maximal OF-order in F[G2]> Thus we obtain a map Cl{A) —• C/(O F[G!]) x Cl{M)\ and we then write and

6 : C1(A) — for the corresponding projection maps. Now let P be a Heegner point on X0(N), given by a triple (OK,Af, [V]) for some ideal class [V] of OK (see §2 of Gross (1983)). Thus P corresponds to an isogeny of degree N from an elliptic curve with j-invariant j(V) to one with j-'mvariant j(V.W), both curves having complex multiplication by OKLet Qp>] = (P) G E(F). Then OQ[V] is locally-free over ^4 as before and so we obtain a class $(Q[
- V(Q[v'])) = 1 for all ideal classes [P] D

REFERENCES S. Bae (1987) 'The conjecture of Lichtenbaum and Chinburg over function fields', Math. Ann., 285 417-45.

References

135

E. Bayer-Fluckiger and H. W. Lenstra (Jr.) (1989) 'Forms in odd degree extensions and self-dual normal bases', to appear in Amer. J. Math. M. Bienenfeld and S. Lichtenbaum (1986) 'Values of zeta- and L-functions at zero', to appear in Amer. J. Math. D. Burns (1989) 'Factorisability and the arithmetic of wildly ramified Galois extensions', Seminaire de Theorie des Nombres de Bordeaux, 1 59-66. D. Burns (1990) 'Canonical factorisability and a variant of Martinet's conjecture', to appear in J. London Math. Soc. Ph. Cassou-Nogues and M. J. Taylor (1983a) 'Constante de l'equation fonctionelle de la fonction L d'Artin d'une representation symplectique et moderee', Ann. Inst. Fourier, 33 1-17. Ph. Cassou-Nogues and M. J. Taylor (1983b) 'Local root numbers and Hermitian Galois module structure of rings of integers', Math. Ann., 263 251-61. Ph. Cassou-Nogues and M. J. Taylor (1989) 'The trace form and Swan modules', to appear. R. Chapman (1989) 'L-functions and Galois module structure in real cyclotomic function fields', to appear. T. Chinburg (1983a) 'On the Galois structure of algebraic integers and 5-units', Invent. Math., 74 321-49. T. Chinburg (1983b) 'Derivatives of L-functions at s = 0 (after Stark, Tate, Bienenfeld and Lichtenbaum)', Compositio Mathematica, 48 119-27.

136

Cassou-Nogues et al. - L-functions and Galois modules

T. Chinburg (1985) 'Exact sequences and Galois module structures', Annals of Maths., 121 351-76. T. Chinburg (1989a) 'The analytic theory of multiplicative Galois structure', Memoirs of the A.M.S. Vol. 77. T. Chinburg (1989b) 'A quaternionic L-value congruence', J. of the Fac. of Sciences of the University of Tokyo, Sec. IA, 36 no. 3 765-87. T. Chinburg (1989c) 'Galois structure invariants of global fields', to appear. T. Chinburg (1989d) Letter to D. Burns, December 1st, 1989. C. Curtis and I. Reiner (1987) Methods of Representation Theory, Vol.11. Wiley, New York. B. Erez and J. Morales (1989) 'The hermitian structure of rings of integers in odd degree abelian extensions', preprint, University of Geneva. B. Ferrero and L. Washington (1979) 'The Iwasawa invariant fip vanishes for abelian number fields', Ann. of Math., 109 377-95. A. Frohlich (1976) 'Arithmetic and Galois module structure for tame extensions', J. reine u. angew. Math., 286/287 380-440. A. Frohlich (1977) 'Galois module structure', in A. Frohlich (ed.) Algebraic Number Fields, Proc. Durham Symp. 1975, Academic Press, London 133-91. A. Frohlich (1978) 'Some problems of Galois module structure for wild extensions', Proc. London Math. Soc, 27 193-212.

References

137

A. Frohlich (1983) 'Galois module structure of algebraic integers' Springer-Verlag, Heidelberg, New York, Tokyo. A. Frohlich (1984) 'Classgroups and Hermitian modules', Progress in Maths, Volume 84, Birkhauser, Boston, Basel, Stuttgart. A. Frohlich (1988) 'Module defect and factorisability', Illinois J. Math., 32 407-21. A. Frohlich (1989) 'L-values at zero and multiplicative Galois module structure (also Galois Gauss sums and additive Galois module structure)', J. reine u. angew. Math., 397 42-99. R. Gillard (1979) 'Unites cyclotomiques, unites semi-locales et Zrextensions IF, Ann. Inst. Fourier, 29 fasc. 4, 1-15. G. Gras and M. N. Gras (1977) 'Calcul du nombre de classes et des unites des extensions abeliennes reeles de Q', Bull. Sci. Math, de France, 2e serie, 101 97-129. R. Greenberg (1977) 'On p-adic L-functions and cyclotomic fields IF, Nagoya Math. J., 67 139— 58. B. H. Gross (1984) 'Heegner points on XQ(N)\ in R. A. Rankin (ed.) Modular Forms, Proc. Durham Symp. 1983, Ellis Horwood Ltd. S. Kim (1989) 'A generalisation of Frohlich's theorem to wildly ramified quaternion extensions of Q', to appear in the 111. J. of Math. S. Kim (1990) to appear.

138

Cassou-Nogues et ah - L-functions and Galois modules

H. W. Leopoldt (1959) 'Uber die hauptordnung der ganzen elemente eines abelschen zahlkorpers', J. reine u. angew. Math., 201 119-49. S. Lichtenbaum (1975) 'Values of L-functions at s = 0', Asterisque, 24-5 133-8. J. Martinet (1977) 'Character theory and Artin L-functions', in A. Frohlich (ed.) Algebraic Number Fields, Proc. Durham Symp. 1975, Academic Press London 1-87. B. Mazur and A. Wiles (1984) 'Class fields of abelian extensions of Q', Invent. Math., 76 179-330. J. Queyrut (1983) Letter to T. Chinburg. K. Rubin (1987) 'Global units and ideal class groups', Invent. Math., 89 511-526. T. Schmidt (1987) 'Quaternionic L-value congruences', Ph.D. thesis, Univ. of Pennsylvania. D. Solomon (1987) 'Lichtenbaum's conjecture for Dirichlet characters', Ph.D. thesis, Brown University. A. Srivastav and M. J. Taylor (1990) 'Elliptic curves with complex multiplication and Galois module structure', Invent. Math., 99 165-84. J. Tate (1950) 'Fourier analysis in number fields and Hecke's zeta-Functions', Ph.D. thesis, Princeton University. (Also in J. W. S. Cassels and A. Frohlich (eds.) Algebraic Number Theory, Proc. Brighton Symp. 1965, Academic Press, London (1967)). J. Tate (1966) 'The cohomology groups of tori in finite Galois extensions of number fields', Nagoya Math. J., 27 709-19.

References

139

J. Tate (1984) 'Les conjectures de Stark sur les fonctions L d'Artin en s = 0', Notes d'un cours a Orsay redigees par D. Bernardi et N. Schappacher, Progress in Maths, Vol 47, Birkhauser, Boston-Basel-Stuttgart. M. J. Taylor (1981) 'On Frohlich's conjecture for rings of integers of tame extensions', Invent. Math., 63 41-79. M. J. Taylor (1985) 'Formal groups and the Galois module structure of local rings of integers', J. reine u. angew. Math., 358 97-103. M. J. Taylor (1988) 'Mordell-Weil groups and the Galois module structure of rings of integers', Illinois J. Math., 32 428-52. M. J. Taylor (1989) 'Rings of integers and trace forms for extensions of odd degree', Math. Zeit. 202 (3). F. Thaine (1988) 'On the ideal class groups of real abelian number fields', Ann. of Math., 128 1-18. W. C. Waterhouse (1971) 'Principal homogeneous spaces and group scheme extensions', Trans. Amer. Math. Soc, 153 181-9. A. Wiles (1990) 'The Iwasawa conjecture for totally real fields', Ann. of Math, 131 493-540.

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

141

Motivic p-adic L-functions John Coates Introduction. The connexions between special values of Lfunctions and arithmetic is an ancient and mysterious theme in number theory, which can be traced through the work of Dirichlet, Kummer, Minkowski, Siegel, Tamagawa, Weil, Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer, Iwasawa, ... . Recently, Bloch and Kato [1], using ideas which rely heavily on the work of Fontaine, have succeeded in formulating a very general version of the classical Tamagawa number conjecture for linear algebraic groups for arbitrary motives over the rational field Q, which seems to contain as special cases all earlier conjectures about these questions. Needless to say, only a very modest amount of progress has been made so far towards proving the BlochKato conjecture for specific motives over Q (essentially, the only cases where it can be established at present are for the Tate motives, and certain motives arising from elliptic curves with complex multiplication). In all the cases where proofs are known, the conjecture is established for each prime p separately, and the deepest part of the argument involves ideas from Iwasawa theory. Specifically, one must use a version for the motive of the so called 'main conjecture1 of Iwasawa theory, which has now been completely proven for the above motives (apart from the troublesome primes 2 and 3 in the case of elliptic curves with complex multiplication), thanks to the beautiful work of Mazur, Wiles, Thaine, Kolyvagin and Rubin (see the article by Rubin in this volume). It does at least make sense to try to formulate the 'main conjecture' for arbitrary motives over Q, although one should have no illusions about the difficulty of proving it. The formulation of this 'main conjecture1 involves, on the one hand, p-adic Iwasawa modules which are built out of the representations of the Galois group of Q given by the p-adic realisations of the motive (see the article by Greenberg in this volume for a discussion of the case when p is ordinary), and on the other hand, p-adic avatars of the complex L-function of the motive, which are built out of the critical special values of the complex L-function. The aim of

142

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

the present article is to give a detailed conjectural description of these motivic p-adic L-functions, at least for primes p for which the motive has good ordinary reduction. Nearly everything which is contained in this paper is already given in the earlier articles by B. Perrin-Riou and myself ([3], [4], [10]). However, the assertions made about holomorphy in these earlier papers were too strong, and I have, I hope, corrected these here, as well as giving somewhat fuller versions of some of the crucial arguments about modifications of the Euler factors at both finite and infinite primes. 1. Notation and normalization. Let Q denote the field of rational numbers and C (resp. R) the field of complex numbers (resp. real numbers). Throughout, p will signify an arbitrary prime number (we do not exclude p=2), and we write Z p , Q p , C p for the ring of p-adic integers, the field of p-adic numbers, and the completion of an algebraic closure of the field of p-adic numbers. Let U denote the group of units of Zp . Let A denote the algebraic closure of Q in C . We fix, once and for all, an embedding j : A -> C p

(1)

which we will often not make explicit in our formulae. Let Qat> be the maximal abelian extension of Q in A. If K/F is a Galois extension of fields, we write G(K/F) for the Galois group of K over F. For brevity, we put G = G(A/Q) , G*b=G(Qab/Q) . We use the embedding (1) to identify complex and p-adic characters of finite order of G ab . For each integer m > 1, let \im denote the group of m-th roots of unity in A. Let S be the group of all p-power roots of unity, and put P = Q(S) ,

H = Q(H)+ ,

J = G(H/Q) .

(2)

(here the + denotes the maximal real subfield). We write \|/:G(P/Q) -> U

(3)

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

143

for the isomorphism given by the action of this Galois group on W, i.e. C a = C v ( a ) for all C in S and a in Q. We also put X = Homcont(J,Cp*) .

(4)

As far as the sign of the reciprocity law map is concerned, we must stress that we adopt throughout the geometric convention of [5], rather than the more classical arithmetic convention. Specifically, this convention is as follows. For each finite prime q, let Frobq denote the arithmetic Frobenius, i.e. it operates on the algebraic closure of the field with q elements by sending x to x9 . Let C denote the idele class group of Q. Let Xq be any idele whose q -th component is a local parameter at q, and all of whose other components are equal to 1. Then we choose the sign of the reciprocity map r: C -> G ab

(5)

such that r(xq) is an element of G ab which acts on the algebraic closure of the residue field at q via the inverse of Frobq . Let y: C -> C* be a continuous homomorphism. The complex L-function of y is then defined, as usual, by the Euler product L(y, s) = II (1 - 7(xq)/qs) -1 ,

(6)

where the product is taken over all finite primes q which are not ramified for y, and Xq is as above. Similarly, if S is any finite set of primes of Q , we write Ls(y , s) for the function obtained by omitting from (6) all Euler factors at primes which lie in S. Now let § : G ab -» A* be any character of finite order. We define its associated idele class character (7)

via the formula <|>R = <> | ° r. Thus, if q is a finite prime which does not divide the conductor of <(>, we have <|)(Frobq-l) .

(8)

144

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

This last formula explains our choice of the sign of the reciprocity m a p (4), because it s h o w s that the complex L-function (6) attached to <|>R coincides with the motivic L-function attached to <> | (see §4). 2. p-adic p s e u d o - m e a s u r e s . The aim of this section is to give a slight generalization of the notion of a p-adic p s e u d o - m e a s u r e which is given in [13]. Let O be the ring of integers of some finite extension of Q p , and let I be any profinite abelian group (in the rest of the paper, w e take I = J). For simplicity, let X also denote the g r o u p of continuous h o m o m o r p h i s m s from I to C p *.The O - I w a s a w a algebra 3 of I is defined to be the projective limit of the g r o u p rings O [ I / H ] , w h e r e H r u n s over the o p e n s u b g r o u p s of I. It is a compact algebra, which contains O[I] as a d e n s e sub-algebra. The elements of 3 are called integral measures on I (with values in O). This terminology is justified because, if \i is in 3 , and f is any continuous function from I to C p ,we can define the integral

by passage to the limit from the case w h e n f is locally constant. In this latter case, if H is an open subgroup of I such that f is locally constant m o d u l o H, and if the image of p. in O [ I / H ] is equal to Zp.(s)s, then the value of the above integral is equal to Zp.(s)f(s), where, in both sums, s r u n s over I / H . W e shall n e e d the following generalization of the notion of an integral m e a s u r e o n I, in o r d e r to take into account possible poles of o u r

p-adic L-functions. Let Q ( 3 ) be the ring of

quotients of 3 , i.e. the ring of all quotients <x/p , where a and p belong to 3 a n d p is not a divisor of 0. A n element \i of Q ( 3 ) is said to be a measure if there exists a non-zero element d of O such that d|i belongs to 3 . W e say that an element |i of Q ( 3 ) is a pseudo-measure

if there

exists a non-zero element d of O , a finite subset S of X, a n d nonnegative integers n(£) (£ e S), such that, for all choices of elements in I for % running over S, w e have >H

(9)

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

145

belongs to the Iwasawa algebra 3. It is dear that the pseudo-measures form a subring of Q(3). Suppose now that n is a pseudo-measure. Let ty be any element of X which is distinct from all § in S. For each \ in S, choose a(£) in I such that <|>(a(£)) * £(a(£)). We then define the integral of <>| against \i by the formula Ji 0 dji = d-i n ( ^ € S) <$
(10)

where A, denotes the integral measure (9). It is immediately verified that this definition is independent of all choices. Also, if X given by (9) is an integral measure, we say that the pseudo-measure n has a pole at each £ in S of order ^ n(£); the minimal value of n(£) such that the expression (9) lies in 3 is called the exact order of the pole of \i at £. Finally, there is an important involution on the ring of pseudomeasures on I, which we denote by \i -» n> #. This involution is given on O [I] by the O -linear map which sends a to a"1 for all a in I, and it extends by continuity to 3. It plainly extends to Q(I), and preserves the subring of pseudo-measures. 3. The cyclotomic theory. This section will be devoted to a brief account of the p-adic analogue of the Riemann zeta function. Recalling that X is given by (4), we write X aig for the subgroup of X consisting of all characters of the form £ =Vnx

(neZ),

(11)

where % is any character of finite order of G(P/Q), and y given by (3) is the p-adic cyclotomic character. Let Too denote the element of G given by complex conjugation. We are assuming that (11) is a character of the Galois group J, and this is clearly equivalent to the assertion that X(Too) = ( - l ) n

.

(12)

The following is the basic existence theorem for the p-adic analogue of the Riemann zeta function. Fix an integer m < 0 and a character <>| of finite order of G(P/Q), which satisfy

146

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

.

(13)

The reason for this condition will become apparent later (in the notation and terminology explained later, we want the motive Q(m) twisted by <>| to have weight > 0 and to be critical at s = 0). Let O be the ring of integers of the field obtained by adjoining the values of <>| to Q p , and let 3 be the O - Iwasawa algebra of J. We remark that formula (15) below shows that, in the following theorem, the right hand side of (14) belongs to the field A of algebraic numbers, and so can be viewed as lying in C p via the embedding (1). Theorem 1. There exists a unique pseudo-measure [i = |i(m,<|>) on the Galois group J satisfying :- (i). For all a in J, (\|/1"m(|)-l(a) - a)|i belongs to the Iwasawa algebra 3 ; (ii). If £ given by (11) is any element of Xaig such that m+n < 0, then Jj § dn = LT(G5R, n+m),

(14)

where T = {p}, and 05 = (|)% . Moreover, [i has a pole of order 1 at yl-nty-i. We sketch what is essentially Iwasawa's proof of the existence of \i. Put r=4 or r=p, according as p is even or odd, and put r k = rp k for all k > 0. For each p-adic unit u, write [u] k for its class in the group of relatively prime classes of integers modulo r k . The partial zeta function C(u,r k ;s) = Zw-s

(R(s) > 1)

,

where the sum is over all positive integers in [u] k , has an analytic continuation over the whole complex plane, apart from a simple pole at s=l. For each non-negative integer t, we have C(u, rk; -t) = - rkt Bt+i ({u}k /r k )/(t+l) ,

(15)

where {u}k denotes the unique representative in Z of [u] k ,which lies between 0 and r k ; here Bt+i(x) denotes the (t+l)-th Bernoulli polynomial, which is defined by the expansion

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

147

In particular, we have Bi(x) = x - 1 / 2 , Bt+i(x) = xt+1 - (t+l)/2 xt + ... .

(16)

For t fixed, let p e denote the largest power of p occurring in the denominators of the coefficients of Bt+i (x)/(t+l). One deduces immediately from (15) and (16) that, for all integers k > 0 and all p-adic units u, we have C(u, r k + e ; -t) = t ut+V((t+l)r k+e ) + u* £(u, r k + e ; 0) mod rk .

(17)

If v is also a p-adic unit, we define 5 t (u, v; rk) = vt+l C(u, r k ; -t) - £(uv, r k ; -t). Then we claim that, for all integers k > 0, we have 8t (u, v; rk) s (uv)* 8o(u, v; rk) mod rk

.

(18)

Note that (17) immediately implies the weaker version of (18), in which the first two rk's appearing in (18) are replaced by r k+e . But it is easy to see that this weaker congruence implies (18), when it is combined with the additional identity 2C(z,r h ;s) =C(u,r k ;s) ,

(19)

where h is any integer > k, and z runs over any set of representatives in U of those classes modulo rh which map to the class of u modulo rk . Note that one obvious consequence of (18) is that 8t(u, v; rk) is integral at p for all t > 0, because this is plainly true for t = 0 from the explicit formula (16). We can now construct the pseudo-measure |n. For each u in U, let a(u) denote the unique element of G(P/Q) such that y(a(u)) = u, and let T(U) denote the restriction of o(u) to N. Let P k be the field obtained by adjoining the group of rk -th roots of unity to Q , and let N k be the maximal real subfield of P k . We write a k (u) (resp. xk(u)) for the restriction of a(u) to P k (resp. to N k ). Write V k for any set of representatives in U of the group of relatively prime residue classes

148

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

modulo rk . We assume in what follows that k is so large that the conductor of p divides rk . For each p-adic unit v, define the following element of the O - group ring of the Galois group of Nk over Q

where the sum is over all u in Vk . The identity (19) shows that, as k varies, the A,k(v) define an element X(y) of the Iwasawa algebra 3 . Put 9 = yl-mty~l# By virtue of (13), 0 is a character of the Galois group J. If v is not of finite order in U, it is easy to see that 0(T(V)) - x(v) is not a zero divisor in 3 . For any such v, we define ji = Mv).(0(x(v)) - T(v)H . It is readily verified that \i is a pseudo-measure on J, which is independent of the choice of v of infinite order in U, and which satisfies assertion (i) of the above theorem. Assume now that k is so large that rk is also divisible by the conductor of %. To prove (ii), we note that, by definition, the integral of § = \|/n% against the measure A,(v) is the p-adic limit as k -> «> of the expression 4> ©© of the expression (Ka(v))-1 v n S(U) 5-n-m(u, v; rk) G5(G(U))-1 . But, again using (19), we see that this last quantity has a value independent of k, which is given by (0(x(v)) - §(T(V)) LT(G3R, n+m) . Assertion (ii) is now plain. We omit the proof of the final statement of the theorem, which is a well known consequence of the von-StaudtClausen theorem giving the exact power of p occuring in the denominators of the k-th Bernoulli numbers, where k runs over the positive even integers which are divisible by p-1.

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

149

4. Complex L-functions. Motives arise in nature as direct summands of the cohomology of a given dimension of a smooth projective algebraic variety defined over Q. However, we shall simply view motives in the naive sense, as being defined by a collection of realisations, satisfying certain axioms. Moreover, since we must consider the twists of our motives by arbitrary characters of finite order of G ab , it is technically necessary to consider motives over Q, with coefficients in some finite extension K of Q. A detailed account of such motives and their realizations is given in §2 of [6], and we only briefly recall some of the key definitions here. Let Z(K) denote the set of embeddings of K in the complex field C . We identify the C-algebras K®C (unless indicated to the contrary, all tensor products will be understood to be taken over Q) and C^O®v i a K®C = C«K) : u®w -> (w. a(u))a .

(20)

In addition, for each prime number 1, we put

where X runs over the primes of K dividing 1, and K% denotes the completion of K at ^. By a homogeneous motive M over Q, with coefficients in K, of weight w(M) and dimension d(M), we mean a collection of Betti H B ( M ) , de Rham H D R ( M ) , and 1-adic Hi(M) (one for each prime 1) realisations, which are, respectively, free modules over K, K, and Ki , all of the same rank d(M). Moreover, these realisations are endowed with the following additional structure :- (i). H B ( M ) admits an involution F<x> ; (ii). The global Galois group G has a continuous action on Hi(M) for each prime 1, and there is an isomorphism gl: HB(M)®KKi -> Hi(M) which transforms the involution Foo into the complex conjugation; (iii). There is a decreasing exhaustive filtration {FkHDR(M) : k G Z} on the de Rham realisation; (iv). There is a Hodge decomposition into Cvector spaces

150

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

HB(M)®C = 0 HM(M) ,

(21)

where i,j run over a finite set of indices satisfying i+j=w(M), and where Foo maps HM(M) to HM(M); (v). There is a Goo = G(C/R) isomorphism of C - vector spaces (which also commutes with the action of K) goo:HB(M)®C ->HDR (M)®C

(22)

where complex conjugation acts on the space on the right via its action on C, and on the space on the left via Foo on HB(M) and via its natural action on C; (vi). Finally, for all k e Z, we have goo (0(i>k) HM(M)) = F^HDR(M)

.

(23)

The first basic example of such a motive M is the Tate motive Q(m), for any m in Z, which is of weight -2m and dimension 1. Let V\([0 be the tensor product over Z\ with Q\ of the projective limit of the Galois modules |iin of l n - th roots of unity, and let Vidi)®™ be the m-th tensor power of Vi(p,). Then the realisations of M = Q(m) are given by HB(M)

= K , HDR(M) = K , Hi(M)

=

The involution Foo is (-l) m , and the action of G is the natural one. The Hodge decomposition is specified by taking H"m'"m = K®C , and the k-th term in the filtration of the de Rham cohomology is either K or 0, according as k < -m or k > -m. The isomorphism (22) is given by goo(l®l) = If M is any such motive, we can construct the following motives from M :- (i). The twists M(n) for any n in Z ; the realisations of M(n) are the tensor products of the corresponding realisations of M and Q(n); (ii). The dual motive M A ; the realisations of M A are the dual vector spaces of the realisations of M. We briefly recall the standard definitions and conjectures for the complex L-function attached to such a motive M. Put

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

151

For simplicity, we assume that, when w(M) is even, Foo acts on H k ' k , where k = w(M)/2, via a scalar (this will be automatically implied by our assumption made later that M is critical at s=0). As is explained in §2 of [6], the fact that HB(M)®C is a free K®C - module, when with the identification (20), yields a decomposition HB(M)®C = 0 HB (a, M), where H B (a, M) = H B (M)®(K/ a)C; here a runs over Z(K) and the tensor product on the right is taken by regarding C as a K-algebra via a. Each H B (a, M) admits a Hodge decomposition H B (G, M) = 0 H)/k(a, M) , and we let h(j,k) = C -dimension of HJ' k(a, M). This notation is justified, since it is shown in [6] that these dimensions are independent of a e Z(K). The Euler factor at <», which is also shown in [6] to be independent of the choice of a, is then defined by

where U runs over the direct summands of H B (a, M) of either the form (i) U = HJ/k(a)0Hk'J(a) with j < k, or (ii) U = H k ' k (a), (where we have abbreviated HJ'k(o,M) by HJ'k(a)) and Loo(U, s) is given explicitly by :- (a). In case (i), Loo(U, s) = IT(j < k) T C (s-j)h<j>k>; (b). In case (ii) when Foo acts on H k ' k (a) via (-l) k , then Loo(U,s) = r R (s-k) h (k,k); (c). In case (ii) when Foo acts on H k ' k (a) via (-l) k+ * ,then Loo(U, s) = rR(s+l-k)fc. By contrast, the Euler factors at finite primes do depend on the choice of a in Z(K). If q is a finite prime, let Iq denote the inertial subgroup in G of some fixed prime of A lying above q. Then the Euler factor at q is given by M,s) = (aZq)(M,q-s)/ where Zq(M, X) = det (1 - Frobq"1 .X I

152

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

and where X is any prime K not lying above q. We have imposed the standard hypothesis that Zq(M, X) is a rational function in X , with coefficients in K , which are independent of the choice of the prime X. The complex L-function of M is then defined by the Euler product

where v runs over all primes of Q , including v = «>. We also write L(a,M, s) for this Euler product with the infinite Euler factor omitted. Note that we have A(a, M(n), s) = A(a, M, s+n) for all n e Z . We assume that there exists a finite set of primes S = S(M) such that (i) for each prime X, and each q which is not in S and which does not lie below X, the inertia group Iq operates trivially on H^(M), and (ii) for q not in S, the reciprocal complex roots of (aZq )(M, X)"1 have absolute value equal to qw(M)/2# Under additional hypotheses, one can then define the conductor of M and the global e-factor e(o, M, s) (see [14]). Here is the standard conjecture about the analytic continuation and functional equation of this L-function. Conjecture A (Complex Version). A(a, M, s) has a meromorphic continuation over the whole complex plane to a function of order < 1, and satisfies the functional equation A(c, M, s) = e(a, M, s)A(a, MA(1), - s) .

(24)

It is also conjectured that A(a, M, s) is entire if w(M) is odd, and that the only possible pole which can occur, if w(M) is even, is at s = l+w(M)/2 . In this latter case, the order of the pole is conjectured to be the K\- dimension of the subspace of H^(M(w(M)/2)) which is fixed by the global Galois group G, for any prime X of K. As is explained in [5] and [14], the global e-factor e(a, M, s) has a decomposition into local factors, which we shall see plays an important role in the non-archimedean theory. Let 0 denote the adele group of Q . Fix, once and for all, the Haar measure dx = II dx v on 0,

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

153

where dxoo is the usual Haar measure on R , and, for each prime q, is the Haar measure on Qq which gives Zq volume 1. To define the local e-factors, we must choose a complex character of the adele class group 0 / Q , and there are inescapably two natural choices. For the rest of this paper, p will denote i or -i, where i has its usual meaning as a complex number. Let Tip denote the character of 0 / Q with components T|p,oo(x) = exp(2rcpx), and, for each finite prime q, Tip,q(x) = exp(-2rcpx), where we have identified Qq /Zq with the q-primary subgroup of Q/Z . For each place v of Q,, let e v (a, M, p, s) denote Deligne's local e-factor for the relative to the various choices just described (we have suppressed the the fixed measure dx v in the notation, and we simply write p instead of the additive character Tip). Then we have e(a, M, s) = n v e v (a, M, p, s) ,

(25)

where the product is taken over all primes v of Q, including v=<» . Note also that we have the fundamental relation e v (a, M, p , s) e v (a, MA(1), - p , -s) = 1

.

(26)

It is fundamental for the non-archimedean theory that we also consider the twists of our motive M by characters of finite order of G ab, and we now briefly recall the definition of these twists . Let <> | : G ab -» A* be a character of finite order, and assume that the values of <|) lie in K. Following [6], §6, we can attach to <> | a motive [())] of dimension 1 and weight 0 over Q , with coefficients in K. Let V(<|>) be the vector space of dimension 1 over K, on which G acts via <|>. We then define HB(()>) to be the underlying space of V(<)>), with the action of Foo given by <|)(Too), where too is complex conjugation. The de Rham realisation is given by HDR(<|>) = (V(<|))®A)G, where the global Galois group G acts both on V(<|>) via <|), and on A in the natural fashion (we endow the de Rham realisation with the trivial filtration for which F k is 0 for k > 0, and the whole space for k < 0). The comparison isomorphism g/oo:HB(<|))®C -> HDR«>)®C

(27)

is obtained by noting that HDR((|>) provides a Q - structure for HB(<(>)®A, and then extending scalars from A to C. For each finite prime A, of K,

154

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

we take the A,-adic realisation to be H^((|)) to be a vector space of dimension 1 over the completion K^ of K at X, on which G acts via <> |. For each embedding a: K -> C, we can apply the above motivic recipe for attaching a complex L-function L(a, <(>, s) to the motive [<))], and, in view of (8), we see that L(a, <j>, s) coincides with the L-function L((<|)a)R, s) defined by (6) - indeed, our sign of the reciprocity map was chosen to assure this. Now let M be a motive over Q , with coefficients in K, as above. The twist M(<|>) is then defined to be the motive over Q , with coefficients in K, whose realisations are the tensor products over K of the realisations of M with the corresponding realisations of [(()]. 5. Critical points and the period conjecture. Our goal in this section is to give a modified version of Deligne's period conjecture of [6], which seems essential for problems of p-adic interpolation. We shall be concerned with the following question. Let M be a fixed motive over Q , with coefficients in some finite extension K of Q , and consider twists of M of the form W = M(n)((|>) , with <> | (Too) = (-Dn ,

(28)

where n ranges over Z , and (> | over the characters of finite order of G ab with values in K. How does the Deligne period c+(W) vary with n and <()? It turns out that the naive answer to this question is not precise enough for problems of p-adic interpolation, and our aim will be to use the properties of the complex L-function to give a finer answer, at least when both M and W are critical at s = 0. We begin by briefly explaining the naive answer to the above question, which does not depend on any assumptions about M or W being critical at s = 0. In fact, the techniques of [6] reduce this to a problem of linear algebra (see [6] for the background material, which we do not repeat in detail here). We suppose always that K contains | . We assume that Foo acts on Hk'k(M) by a scalar. In §2 of the values of <> [6], Deligne attaches to W a period c+(W) in (K®C)*, which is well defined up to multiplication by an element of K*. Let p denote a choice of either +i or -i in C. Let f(<|)) denote the conductor of <|>, so that (> factors through the Galois group, which we denote by A((|>), of the

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

155

field generated over Q by the group of f(<|>)-th roots of unity. Following §6 of [6], we define the element 8p(<|)) e (K®C)* by 8p(<|>) = Z(x6 A(*» (|)-1(x)®(exp(-2icp/f(^))^

.

(29)

If a = + or -, let HB(M) a denote the subspace of H B ( M ) on which Foo acts via the sign a, and let d a (M) denote its K- dimension. L e m m a 2. Let W be the motive given by (28). Then, up to multiplication by an element of K*, c +(W) coincides with C+(M)((27ri)n 5p(<|>))
(30)

Proof. Let T = M(n), and put e = <|>(Too). Then (28) implies (see [6], p. 329) that = (27ri)*d+(M) C+(M) .

(31)

Now W = T((|))/ and (28) gives immediately , H D R ( W ) + = H D R ( T ) £ ® K HDR(<|>) .

By definition, isomorphism

c + (W) is the determinant of the

comparison

gR,~+ : HB(W)+ ® C -> H D R ( W ) + ® C , computed relative to K-bases of the two sides (which each have cardinality equal to d + (M)). Now a K-basis of the left hand side is given by {oci®l®l}, where [a{] is a K-basis of H B ( T ) £ . Similarly, a K-basis of the right hand side is given by {Pi®g®l}, where g is any non-zero element of HDR(<|>) and (pi) is a K-basis of H D R ( T ) S . Thus c+(W) coincides, up to multiplication by an element of K*, with coincides with tfCRg-d^M) . The assertion of the lemma now follows from (31), and the fact that, as remarked in §6 of [6], we can take g=5-p(<|>-1)/f(<|>), whence g"1 = 5p(<|)). Recall that an integer s = n is said to be critical for M if both the infinite Euler factors Loo(a,M, s) and Loo(a,MA(l), -s) are holomorphic at s = n. The following lemma (due to Bloch, Deligne, Scholl, ...) gives

156

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

several useful equivalent forms of this definition. As before, we write h(j,k) = C-dimension of HJ*(G) = HJ*(a, M) (see (24) and (25)), where a € S(K). We recall that both the infinite Euler factors, and these dimensions, are independent of the choice of a. Lemma 3. The following three assertions are equivalent for M:- (i). M is critical at s = 0; (ii). If j < k and h(j,k) * 0, then j < 0 and k > 0, and, in addition, if h(k,k) * 0, then Foo acts on Hk/k(a) by +1 if k < 0 and by -1 if k > 0; (iii). The map hoo:HB(M)+®R -» ( H D R ( M ) / F O H D R ( M ) ) ® R

,

(32)

induced from (22) is an isomorphism. Proof. The equivalence of (i) and (ii) follows from the explicit formulae for the infinite Euler factors given above, and we do not give the details. Assume now that (ii) is valid. It follows that d+(M) = E( j
(33)

It follows from (23) and these formulae that the two sides of (32) have the same R - dimension, and so it suffices to prove (32) is injective. Again by (23), hoo will certainly be injective if (HB(M)+®C) n (ee<j*o>Hi*(a)) = 0 .

(34)

Let a C - basis of Hi'k(o) be given by {ei(a,j,k): i = l,...,h(j,k)}. Then a C basis of H B ( W ) + ® C is given by the set {ei(o,j,k) + Foo(ei(a,j,k)): j < 0 < k , i = l,...,hi(j,k), oeS(K)}, together with the set {ei(a,k,k): i = l,...,hi(k,k), aeZ(K)} if k = w(W)/2 is < 0. Hence any non-zero element of H B ( W ) + ® C will have a non-zero projection on at least one of the subspaces HJ'k(a) with j < 0. This proves (34), and so also (iii). Conversely, assume (iii) holds. The equality of dimensions on the two sides of (32) shows that (33) is then valid. But, if j < k, then the space HJ'k © Hk'j contributes h(j,k) to both d+(M) and d"(M), and so it follows from (33) that we must have j < 0 < k. If H k ' k * 0, we also conclude from (33) that Foo acts on Hk>k by +1 if k < 0, and by -1 if k > 0. This establishes (ii), and completes the proof of the lemma.

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

157

Fix an embedding a in E(K). If v is any place of Q , we define Rv(a, M, p, s) = Lv(a, M, s)/(e v (a, M, p, s)Lv(a,MA(l)/ - s)).

(35)

As is already noted in [6] when v is non-archimedean (see Remark 5.2.1, p. 329), this ratio tends to be better behaved that the individual factors defining it. We shall exploit this fact in what follows. Clearly, we have R v (c, M, p, s) = R v(c, MA(1), - p, - sH. It is therefore natural to ask whether one can define canonical new factors Ev(a, M, p, s) such that Rv(a, M, p, s) = Ev(a, M, p, s)/E v (a, MA(1), - p, - s)

(36)

(of course, this last equation cannot characterize the factors E v(a, M, p, s)). In fact this is the case, as we shall subsequently explain. Note one immediate consequence of such a construction. Let S be any finite set of primes of Q . Define the modified L-function A(S)(a, M, p, s) = II(v E S) Ev(d, M, p, s). II Lv(a, M, p, s), where the latter product is over primes v not in S. Then we have the following modified form of the functional equation (24) A(S)(a, M, p, s) = (II(v * S) £v(a, M, p, s)) A(S)(a, MA(1), - p, - s). (37) We now give the definition of the E v - factors when v = °°. For s in C, put p-s = exp( - prcs/2), Tc, p(s) = p~s Tc (s). We also recall that the Euler factor at <» is independent of the choice of the embedding a. Similarly, the e - factor at «> is independent of the choice of a (see, for example, the explicit formulae given on p. 329 of [6]), so that we may drop the a from our notation in this case. We then define Eoo(M, p, s) = n Eoo(U, p, s),

(38)

where U runs over the direct summands of the Hodge decomposition,

158

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

and Eoo(U, p, s) is given explicitly by :(a) If U = HJ*(a)0HM(a) with j0, then Eoo(U, p, s) = 1 ; (c) If U = Hk,k( a ) with k<0, then Eoo(U, p, s) = Roo(U, p , s). From the table of values of the £oo(U, p, s) given on p. 329 of [6], w e deduce easily that (36) is valid in case (a), and it is plainly true in cases (b) and (c). If u and v are complex numbers, w e write u - v if there exists y in Q* such that u = yv. The integer r(M) defined by

plays an important role in what follows, thanks to the next crucial lemma. Lemma 4. Assume that M is critical at s = 0. Then Eoo(M,p,0) ~ (2rcp)r(M) ,

(39)

where the rational number implicit in the ~ is independent of the choice of p. Corollary. Assume that M is critical at s = 0, and that W given by (28) is also critical at s = 0. Then Eoo(W,p,0) ~ Eoo(M,p,0)(27cp)-nd+(M)

.

(40)

To deduce the corollary, w e first note that hM(j/k) = hw(j-n, k-n), and that d+(M) = d + (W), because of our hypothesis that <|>(O = (-D n . As M is critical at s = 0, Lemma 3 shows that d + (M) is given by (33). On the other hand, since W is critical at s = 0, (ii) of Lemma 3 shows that j-n < 0 if and only if j < 0. Hence r(W) = r(M) - nd + (M), as required.

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

159

We now turn to the proof of Lemma 4. We prove the lemma by considering the three cases (a), (b), (c) for U above, and verifying (39) for each U, where r(U) = jh(j,k) in case (a), r(U) = 0 in case (b), and r(U) = kh(k,k) in case (c). This suffices since clearly r(M) = X(u) r(U). If s is in Z , we shall make use of the following classical properties of the Tfunction (see [6], p. 330) :r c (s) ~ (2rc)-s (s>0),

TR(s) ~ (2TC)(1-S)/2 (S odd),

TR(S) ~ (27c)-s/2 (s>0 and even). Suppose we are in case (a). Then EooOJ, p, 0) = (pj rc(-j))h(i'k> - (27ip)r(U) , as required. In case (b), (39) is plainly valid. Suppose finally that we are in case (c) (the one delicate case). Put h =h(k,k). There are two possibilities, according as k is even or odd. (i). Assume k is even, so that Foo acts on U by (-l) k . Then EooOJ, p, 0) = 1 by the table on p. 329 of [6], and we have , 0) = rR(-k)** ~ (2rc)rh/2, Loo(UA(l),0) = r R (j+2)h ~

whence (39) is again plain. The reader should also note that the unknown non-zero rational number implicit in (39) is independent of the choice of p.This completes the proof of Lemma 4. We can now give the modified form of the period conjecture. Recall that we identify K®C with CZ
,

(41)

160

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

whose components are well defined up to multiplication by a system of numbers a(oc) (a e Z(K)), for any a in K*. For each choice of p = i or -i, we now put Qp(M) = (Qp(o, M)) = c+(M)(27cp)r(M) .

(42)

If <|) is a character of finite order of G a b with values in K, we also recall that 8p(c()) is given by (29), and its image under the isomorphism (20) is 5p(<|>) = (8 p (a, <(>)), where

8 p (a, <|>) = S(T e A((t>» (WHtexpWrcp/fty)))* .

(43)

L e m m a 5. Assume that M is critical at s = 0, a n d that W given b y (28) is also critical at s = 0. Then, for each a € E(K), the quantity A(oo)(c, W, p) Q p (a, M H 8p(G, (|))-<*+(M)

(44)

does n o t d e p e n d on the choice of p = i or -i. Proof. It is plain that 8- P (G, <|>) = <|>°(Too) 8p (a, <)>).

(45)

The assertion of the lemma n o w follows from (28), Lemma 4, a n d the fact noted earlier that r(W) = r(M) - nd+(M). Period Conjecture. Assume that M is critical at s = 0, a n d that W given by (28) is also critical at s = 0. Then there exists a e K such that the expression (44) is of the form a ( a ) for all o e L(K). Indeed, b y Lemmas 3 a n d 4, w e see that this conjecture is equivalent to Conjecture 2.8 of [6], applied to the motive W. 6. Modification of the Euler factor at p. W e again let M be any m o t i v e over Q with coefficients in K. For this section, w e d r o p the assumption that M is critical at s = 0, as it will not be needed. Let p b e a n y p r i m e n u m b e r - t h e only restriction placed o n p is given b y H y p o t h e s i s I(p) b e l o w . O u r a i m in this section is to define a modification of the Euler factor at p , which is analogous to that already

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

161

given for the Euler factor at ©o. Throughout, a will denote any element of 2(K), and p will again denote i or -L Let Gp denote the absolute Galois group of Q p , and let Ip (resp. Wp) be the subgroup of Gp given by the inertial subgroup (resp. the Weil group). We fix an element O of G p, whose image in Gp/I p is the geometric Frobenius (i.e. the inverse of Frob p ). For each s € C, let c»s : W p -> C* be the homomorphism which is trivial on Ip , and which satisfies co s (0) = p"s . We also fix a prime number 1 * p, and a non-zero homomorphism ti: I p -> Z\. Let X denote a prime of K above 1, and K\ the completion at X. Now write W p' for the Weil - Deligne group of Qp . Recall that the representations of W p' are defined as follows (see [5], §8). Let V be a finite dimensional vector space over K\ . Then a representation of W p ' in V is a pair 0 = (y, N), where (i) y : W p -» GL(V) is a homomorphism, whose kernel contains an open subgroup of Ip , and (ii) N is a nilpotent endomorphism of V such that yio)Ny(oy1

=coi(a)N

for all a in Wp .

Given such a representation 0 , we can define the dual representation 0A = (yA^ JSJA^ w here yA is the contragredient representation. Writing I = Ip for brevity, we define V N = Ker (N) , Z p (0, X) = det( 1 - 7(0) X I V N * J) Y1. Let a : K% -» C denote a fixed extension of the embedding a in £(K). We then put L p (a, 0 , s) = ( a Z p ) ( 0 , p-s). Write e p (a, y®cos, p) for Deligne's e-factor attached to the representation y®cos of W p on the complex vector space V®(K3L,
162

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

behaved. In particular, it does not change if we replace the representation 0 = (y, N) by 0* = (y, 0). Finally, we recall (see [5], §8.5) that, for each representation 0 = (y, N) of Wp', one can define a new representation 0 S S = (*fs , N) called the O-semisimplification of 0 , which has the property that y88 is a semisimple representation of the ordinary Weil group W p . Again, Rp(a, 0, p, s) does not change if we replace 0 by Now let us return to the A,-adic representation of W p given by its natural action on H^(M). By Grothendieck's theorem, this A,-adic representation gives rise to a unique representation 0 = (y, N) of the Weil - Deligne group Wp' (see [5], §8). Lemma 6. There exists a representation 0 ' = (y1, N1) of the WeilDeligne group in H^(M), which satisfies :- (i). N1 = 0; (ii). If we extend scalars from K^ to C via the embedding a, then y1 is a semisimple complex representation of W p ; and (iii). We have R p (a, M, p, s) = Rp(a, 0', p, s).

(46)

Proof. By the construction of the representation 0 via Grothendieck's theorem, we have that (46) is valid with 0 replaced by 0'. On the other hand, it was remarked above that R p (a, 0 , p, s) does not change if we replace 0 by ©i = (y, 0), and subseqently ©i by ©' = @i ss . It is plain that this choice of ©' satisfies the assertions of the lemma. We can now define the factors E p(a, M, p, s) satisfying (36). Let Y : W p -> GL(Y), where Y = HJL(M) ®(Kh a) C

(47)

be the semisimple complex representation of the Weil group given by Lemma 6. Let Y = © U be the decomposition of Y into irreducible complex representations of W p . For each such representation U, we can define the expression R p (a, U, p, s) by the formula (35) with M replaced by U, and, in view of (46), we have R p (o, M, p, s) = ri(u) R p(a, U, p, s).

(48)

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

163

Each U occurring in this decomposition is irreducible, and hence is known (see [5], §4.10) to be of the form £u ® cos(u) / where s(U) is some complex number, and £u is a complex representation of the Weil group such that £uCWp) is a finite group. Consequently, the inverse roots of the polynomial det (1 - O. X IU) (note that we do not take the subspace of U fixed by I, but rather the whole of U) are all of the form a root of unity times one fixed root. Thus, assuming that these inverse roots are algebraic numbers, and viewing them as lying inside Cp via the embedding (1), we can unambiguously define ordp(U) to be ordp(ot) for any inverse root a of this polynomial; here ordp denotes the order valuation of C p , normalized so that ordp(p) = 1. Note also that ordp(U) is independent of the choice of <E>, since the image of I in GL(U) is a finite group. Clearly, we have ordp(U A(l)) = - ordp(U) - 1 , so that it is natural to impose the following hypothesis :Hypothesis I(p). For each U occurring in the above decomposition, we have ordp(U)* -1/2. For the rest of the paper, we assume that Hypothesis I(p) is valid for our motive M. We then define :(a).

If ordp(U) > -1 / 2 , then Ep(a, U, p, s) = 1;

(b).

If ordp(U) < -1 / 2 , then Ep(a, U, p, s) = Rp(a, U, p , s).

Note that the case (a) holds for U if and only if case (b) holds for U A(1), because of Hypothesis I(p). Thus, putting Ep(a, M, p, s) = n ( U ) Ep(a, U, p, s), it follows from (48) that the equation (36) is valid, as required. We now explicitly calculate the the E p - factors in some simple cases. Let d p (a,M) denote the number of inverse roots a of the polynomial (aZp(M, X))-l = a det (1 - O. X I H^(M)I)

(49)

which satisfy ordp (a) < 0 (by hypothesis, the coefficients of this polynomial are algebraic numbers in C, and we view these as lying in

164

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

Cp via the embedding (1)). As usual, we say that M has good reduction at p if the inertia group I = I p acts trivially on H^(M) for any prime A, of K not dividing p. Lemma 7. Assume that M has good reduction at p. Let p (resp. a) run over all inverse roots, counted with multiplicity, of the polynomial (49) such that ordp(p) > -1/2 (resp. ordp(a) < -1/2). Then Ep(a, M, p, s)/L p (a, M, s) = n ( p ) (1 - Pp-s). n ( a ) (1 - crlps-l). Moreover, if ty is a non-trivial character of finite order of G(P/Q ), we have E p (c, M(())), p, s)/L p (c, M(<|>), s) = (5p(o, <> | ) c^)*)' <¥*' M) (n ( a ) a)-M*>, where 5p(a, <|>) is the Gauss sum given by (43), and c(<|>) = ph(4>) is the conductor of <|>. Proof. The first assertion is immediate from the definitions because £p(a, U, p, s) = 1, since U is an unramified representation of W p . To prove the second, we note that our hypotheses that M has good reduction at p and that p actually divides the conductor of <|>, imply easily that Ep(a, U((l>), p, s)/L p (c, U(<|)), s) is equal to 1 or Epic, U(<|>), p, s)"1, according as ord p(U) is > -1/2 or < 1/2. Let U be such that ord p (U) < -1/2. As U is an unramified representation of the Weil group, a standard formula (see (3.4.6) on p.15 of [14]) shows that e p (a, U((|>), p, s) = e p (a, <|>, p, s)dim(U). ( d e t UXOWO)) . But (det U)(O) = the product of the inverse roots of det (1- OX |U), and it is well known and readily verified that ep(, P, s) = 8p(a, <|>). The second assertion now follows.

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

165

7. p - adic L-functions. We now take N to be any fixed motive over Q with coefficients in Q itself. Subsequently, we shall take the motive M considered in the earlier sections to be the extension of scalars of N to a variable finite extension K of Q. Our aim is to propose a definition of the p-adic L-function of N. While it is very probable that such p-adic analogues exist for all primes p, we can only make precise conjectures at present when N has good ordinary reduction at p. The definition of good reduction at p is given at the end of the previous section. The ordinarity hypothesis is the following condition on the p-adic realisation V = H p (N) of N as a representation for the local Galois group G p of the algebraic closure of Q p over Q p . There exists a decreasing filtration F m V of V (with F m V = V (resp. 0) for m sufficiently small (resp. large)) of Q p -subspaces, which are stable under the action of G p , such that, for all m in Z, G p acts on Frny/Fm+1V via \|/ m ; here \\r is the p-adic cyclotomic character (3). We suppose henceforth that N has good ordinary reduction at p. The same is then easily seen to be true for the motive N A (1). We shall require two additional hypotheses, which are known in many cases, but which we must impose as axioms because of our naive definition of motives. It is well known (see, for example, [9], §6) that our hypothesis that V is ordinary at p implies that it is of HodgeTate type. We recall that this means the following. For each n in Z, let Cp(n) be the 1-dimensional vector space over C p , on which G p acts via the normal action twisted by \|/n. Then there is an isomorphism of G p modules V® Cp = 0(i e z ) Cp(-i)h«) , where h(i) = dim Fty/F 1 * 1 V;

(50)

here the tensor product on the left is over Q p , and where G p acts on this tensor product in the natural fashion, i.e. a(u®v) = a(u)®a(v) for all a in Gp . The fist condition we impose is that the integers h(i) appearing in (50) are related to the complex Hodge numbers by h(i) = h(i, w(N) - i) for all i in Z ,

(51)

where we recall that w(N) is the weight of the motive N. In fact, (51)

166

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

has been proven by Faltings [7] when N is of the form Hk(X)(n), for a smooth projective variety X over Q . As before, let Z p (N, X)-l = det (1 - O. X I Hi(N)), where 1 is any prime distinct from p. Let d = d(N), and let ai,..., ad be the inverse roots in C p of this polynomial, taken with multiplicity. Our second assumption is that, for each i in Z, the number of these inverse roots, counted with multiplicity, which satisfy ordp(oc) = i is equal to the complex Hodge number h(i, w(N) - i). Note, in particular, that this implies that, in the ordinary case, the p-adic order of these inverse roots is an integer, and so Hypothesis I(p) is automatically valid. I understand that the second assumption is known to be true, by the work of Fontaine and Messing (see [8]), when N has good ordinary reduction and is of the form Hk(X)(n), for a smooth projective variety X over Q. We assume from now on that these additional hypotheses are valid. This implies their validity for N A (1). Lemma 8. Assume that N is critical at s = 0. Let a run over the inverse roots of the polynomial Z p (N, X)"1. The number of these a, counted with multiplicity, satisfying ordp(cc) < 0 is equal to d + (N). In other words, we have d p (N) = d + (N). Proof. This is plain from (33) and the second additional assumption made above. Recall that X is the group of all continuous homomorphisms from the Galois group J = G(H/Q) to C p *. We write X aig for the subgroup of X consisting of all \ of the form (11). For such a %, we take K to be the finite extension of Q generated by the values of %, and let M be the motive over Q , which is given by extending the scalars of N to K in the obvious fashion. We then define N(£) = M(n)(x).

(52)

Note that our fixed choice of the embedding (1), together with the fact that we take A to be the algebraic closure of Q in C, implies that K is

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

167

actually given with a canonical embedding i : K -> C In the following, it is convenient and harmless to systematically omit the embedding i from the notation, and simply write A(N(£), s) instead of A(i, N(£), s), etc. We next consider a question which is important for the study the poles of both complex and p-adic L-functions. Let Y p (N) be the subspace of H p (N) given by Yp(N) = Hp(N)G(A/H)

.

(53)

Since G(A/H) is a normal subgroup of G, it is plain that Y p(N) is stable under the action of G, and so provides an abelian p-adic representation ofG. Lemma 9. Endowing Y p (N) ® Cp with the linear action of G (i.e. a(u®b) = a(u)® b for a in G), it breaks up as a direct sum of G-modules Yp(N) ® Cp = 0<§€ B(N)) £#>

,

(54)

where B(N) is some finite subset of Xaig , and the e(£) are integers > 1. Moreover, each £ e B(N) is of the form £ = \|/n%, where n = - w(M)/2 and % is a character of finite order of G(P/Q). Proof. Since the representation factors through the Galois group J, and the decomposition group of p in J is equal to J, it suffices to establish (54) as an isomorphism of G p - modules. Now, viewed as a G p module, Y p (N) is of Hodge-Tate type, because it is easily seen that a sub-representation of a Hodge-Tate representation is again HodgeTate. Thus Yp(N) is an abelian p-adic Hodge-Tate representation of G p . By a theorem of Tate ([11], §111 - 7), this implies that Yp (N) is locally algebraic (note that in [11], it is necessary to assume that the restriction of the representation to the inertia group is semisimple, but it is pointed out in [12], §2 that this condition is automatically true). Since p is totally ramified in the fixed field of the kernel of the representation on Y p(N), it follows that, as a G p-module, Yp(N) is a direct sum of simple locally algebraic abelian representations. Extending scalars to C p , we conclude that it is a direct sum of locally algebraic

168

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

characters of G p , which factor through J. But such characters are precisely the elements of Xaig , and so (54) follows. The final assertion is a consequence of the fact that, for any good prime q * p, the reciprocal complex roots of det(l - Frobq^.xl Y p(N)) must have complex absolute value equal to qw(N)/2/ because of our hypothesis that N has weight w(N). It is conjectured that the integers e(£) occurring in the decomposition (54) are related to the poles of the complex L-functions by e(£) = order of pole of L(M(£-l), s) at s = 1.

(55)

Moreover, for ^ e B(N), the function L(M(^ -1), s) should be holomorphic at all points s # 1, and, for £ in Xaig but not in B(N), this function should be entire. Assume from now on that our motive N is critical at s=0. We then consider variable twists of N of the form N(£), with £ in X a ig, which are also critical at s = 0 (infinitely many such £ clearly exist, since we can, in particular, take 2; to be any character of finite order of J). Let c+(N) be the Deligne period of N (it is well defined up to multiplication by a non-zero element of Q). As earlier, let r(N) = Z(j < o) jh(j,k). We assume the strong form of the Period Conjecture which is explained in §5. As always, let p denote i or -i. Conjecture A (p-adic version). Assume that N is critical at s = 0, and let p be a good ordinary prime for N. For each choice of the Deligne period c+(N), there exists a unique pseudo-measure n(c+(N)) on J as follows: for all £ in Xaig such that (i) N(£) is also critical at s = 0, and (ii) £"* does not belong to B(N) and £ does not belong to B(NA(1)), we have j

, p, 0)/(c+(N)(27cp)r(N)) ,

(56)

where S = {<», p}, and A(S)(N(£), p, s) is the modified L-function defined in §5, for the standard embedding i : K -» C .

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

169

Remarks. 1. Using Lemmas 5, 7, and 8, we see easily that the right hand side of (56) is independent of the choice of p, and hence so is the pseudomeasure n(c+(N)). 2. Using the Period Conjecture of §5, and taking into account all the embeddings of K in C , one can show that the pseudo-measure |i(c+(N)) takes values in Q p . 3. The following conjecture about the possible poles of the pseudomeasure |x(c+(N)) should replace that proposed in our earlier papers [3], [4]. Our previous conjecture was too strong because it failed to take into account possible twisting by the characters of finite order of the Galois group J. Holomorphy Conjecture (p-adic version). Let B(N) and B(NA(1)) be the subsets of Xaig occurring in the decomposition (54) for N and NA(1), respectively. Then there exists a non-zero b in Z p such that b 11(5 e B(N)) ( ^ ( o © ) - o(S))e® II(T| e B(NA(D) (TI(O(TI)) - o(i\)Y*<0 *i(c+(M)) belongs to the Iwasawa algebra 3 = Zp[[ J ]], for all choices of a(£) and oil]) in J.

In parallel with (55), it seems reasonable to conjecture the even stronger assertion, that |i(c+(N)) will have poles of exact order e(£) at £-! for £ in B(N), and of exact order e(r\) at each T| in B(NA(1)). 4. If N = Q(m), where m is an odd negative integer, then N is critical at s = 0, and it is easily seen that Theorem 1 (with <>| = 1) shows that both Conjecture A and the Holomorphy Conjecture above do indeed hold for this motive. For further examples, see [4]. The pseudo-measure n(c+(N)) satisfies a simple p-adic analogue of the functional equation of the complex L-function. Recall that |i -> |i # is the involution of the ring of pseudo-measures on J, which is induced by sending a in J to cr1. The conductor of N is an integral ideal of Z , which is prime to p because N has good reduction at p, and we write G(N) for its Artin symbol in J.

170

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

Put e(N, 0). This number does depend on the choice of the periods c +(N), and c+(NA(l)), but the arguments of §5 show that it is independent of the choice of p. Moreover, the arguments of [6], §5 prove that it lies in Q. p - adic functional equation. We have ^i(c+(N)) = y(N). ^(C+(N A (1)) # . G(M)# ,

(57)

where a(M) denotes the Artin symbol of the conductor of M in the Galois group J. Proof. It suffices to show that, for any % in X a i g satisfying the conditions set out in Conjecture A above, the integrals of ^ against both sides of (57) are equal. This follows immediately by combining (56), the modified functional equation (37), and the well known formula that, for q * °°,p, we have eq(N(£), p, 0) = eq(N, p, 0) ^Frobq- 1 )^), where q a ^ is the power of q in the conductor of M; this latter formula is valid because % is unramified at q. In view of (57), we see that y(N) plays the role of a global p-adic e-factor. We only make one observation here about its properties. Lemma 10. Assume that w(N) is odd. Then Y(N) = e(N, 0). (2TC)0 + w(N))d+(N). c+(N)/c+(NA(l)).

(58)

In particular, if N = NA(1), and if we take c+(N) = c+(NA(l)), then 7(N) = e(N, 0).

(59)

Proof. We note that (59) follows immediately from (58), since N = NA(1) implies that w(N) = -1. To prove (58), we observe that, because w(N) is odd, the only terms in the Hodge - decomposition (21) are the HM(N) with i * j, and hence the explicit formula for the infinite efactors, given in [6], §5, shows that

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

171

£oo (N, p, 0) = pWN), where b(N) = Eg < 0) (w(N) - 2j + l)h(j, w(N) - j). In view of (33), we conclude that £oo (N, p, 0) = pd + w(N))d+(N). (_Dr(N).

(60)

On the other hand, because w(N) is odd, it is readily verified that r(N) - r(NA(l)) = (1+ w(N))d+(N). Since the right hand side of this last formula is even, (58) now follows from (60) and the definition of y(N). We conclude by remarking that (59) is exactly what would be predicted by the main conjecture and algebraic arguments involving Iwasawa modules (see Proposition 1 of Greenberg's article in this volume).

References 1. Bloch, S., Kato, K., L-functions and Tamagawa number of motives, to appear. 2. Bloch, S., Kato, K., p-adic etale cohomology, Publ. Math. I.H.E.S. No. 63 (1986), 107-152. 3. Coates, J., Perrin-Riou, B., On p-adic L-functions attached to motives over Q , Algebraic Number Theory, Advanced Stud. Pure Math. 17 (1989), p. 23-54. 4. Coates, J., On p-adic L-functions, S6minaire Bourbaki, Exp. 701, Asterisque 177-178 (1989), p. 33-59. 5. Deligne, P., Les constantes des equations fonctionelles des fonctions L, Antwerp II, Springer L. N. 349 (1973), p. 501-595. 6. Deligne, P., Valeurs de fonctions L et periodes d'int£grales, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. A.M.S. 33 (1979), Vol. 2, p. 313-346. 7. Faltings, G., p-adic Hodge theory, Journal A.M.S. 1 (1988), p. 255-299.

172

Coates: Motivic p-adic L-functions

8. Fontaine, J-M., Messing, W., p-adic periods and p-adic 6tale cohomology, Contemp. Math. A.M.S. 67 (1987), p. 179-207. 9. Greenberg, R., Iwasawa theory for p-adic representations, Algebraic Number Theory, Advanced Stud. Pure Math. 17 (1989), p. 97-137. 10. Perrin - Riou, B., Representations p-adiques, p£riodes et fonctions L p-adiques, to appear. 11. Serre, J-P., Abelian l-adic representations and elliptic Benjamin, New York, 1968.

curves,

12. Serre, J-P., Groupes alg£briques associ£es aux modules de Hodge Tate, Ast<§risque 65 (1979), p. 155-188. 13. Serre, J-P., Sur le residu de la fonction z§ta p-adique d'un corps de nombres, C.R.A.S. Paris 287 (1978), p. 183-188. 14. Tate, J., Number Theoretic Background, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. A.M.S. 33 (1979), Vol. 2, p. 3-26.

Emmanuel College, Cambridge CB2 3AP, England.

The Beilinson conjectures CHRISTOPHER DENINGER AND ANTHONY J. SCHOLL*

Introduction

The Beilinson conjectures describe the leading coefficients of L-series of varieties over number fields up to rational factors in terms of generalized regulators. We begin with a short but almost selfcontained introduction to this circle of ideas. This is possible by using Bloch's description of Beilinson's motivic cohomology and regulator map in terms of higher Chow groups and generalized cycle maps. Here we follow [B13] rather closely. We will then sketch how much of the known evidence in favour of these conjectures — to the left of the central point — can be obtained in a uniform way. The basic construction is Beilinson's Eisenstein symbol which will be explained in some detail. Finally in an appendix a map is constructed from higher Chow theory to a suitable Ext-group in the category of mixed motives as defined by Deligne and Jannsen. This smooths the way towards an interpretation of Beilinson's conjectures in terms of a Deligne conjecture for critical mixed motives [Sc2]. It also explains how work of Harder [Ha2] and Anderson fits into the picture. For further preliminary reading on the Beilinson conjectures, one should consult the Bourbaki seminar of Soule [Sol], the survey article by Ramakrishnan [Ra2] and the introductory article by Schneider [Sch]. For the full story see the book [RSS] and of course Beilinson's original paper [Bel]. Here one will also find the conjectures for the central and near-central points, which for brevity we have omitted here.

Partially funded by NSF grant DMS-8610730

174

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

1. Motivic cohomology Motivic cohomology is a kind of universal cohomology theory for algebraic varieties. There are two constructions both generalizing ideas from algebraic topology. The first one is due to Beilinson [Bel]. He defines motivic cohomology as a suitable graded piece of the 7-filtration on Quillen's algebraic if-groups tensored with Q. This is analogous to the introduction of singular cohomology as a suitable graded piece of topological K-theory by Atiyah in [At] 3.2.7. For smooth varieties there is a second more elementary construction which is due to Bloch [B12,3,4]. It is modeled on singular cohomology: instead of continuous maps from the n-simplex to a topological space one considers algebraic correspondences from the algebraic n-simplex A n = A n to the variety. We proceed with the details: Let fcbea field and set for n > 0 A n = Specfc[T 0 ,...,T n ]/(STi-l). There are face maps (1.1)

di:A n <->A n +i

for

0
which in coordinates are given by di (to,..., tn) = (to,..., ti-1,0, ti..., tn). Let X be an equidimensional scheme over k. A face of X x A m is the image of some X x A m /, m! < m under a composition of face maps induced by (1.1) ft:XxAB<^XxAn+i. We denote by zq(X,n) the free abelian group generated by the irreducible codimension q subvarieties of X X A n meeting all faces properly. Here subvarieties Y\, Yi C X x A n of codimensions c\, c c\ +C2 on X. Observe that zq(X1n) is a subgroup of correspondences from A n to X. Using the differential n+l t=0

one obtains a complex of abelian groups zq(X, •). If X is a smooth quasiprojective variety over k setting

1. Motivic cohomolgy

175

we define: (1.2)

HpM(

for any ring A. By one of the main results of Bloch these groups coincide for A = Q with the groups ff^(X,Q(g)) defined by Beilinson using algebraic If-theory. Using either definition the following formal properties can be proved: (1.3) Theorem. (1) H'M{ ,Q(*)) is a contravariant functor from the category of smooth quasiprojective varieties over k into the category of bigraded Q-vecior spaces. For proper maps f :X —*Y of pure codimension c = dimy—dimX we also have covariant functoriality with a shift of degrees

(2) There is a cup product which is contravariant functorial, associative and graded commutative with respect to •. (3) There are functorial isomorphisms compatible with the product structure (4) Fj w (X,Q(l)) = r(X,0*)(8)Q functorially (5) Let i : Y <—> X be a closed immersion (of smooth varieties) of codimension c with open complement j :U = X — Y c-> X. Then there is a functorial long exact localization sequence

(6) If 7T : X' —> X is a finite galois covering with group G we have = \G\ id and 7r*7r* = X^(TeGcr*- ^n Particular

TT^TT*

is an isomorphism, i.e. H'M(

,Q(*)) has galois descent.

For zero dimensional -X" over Q the motivic cohomology groups are known by the work of Borel [Bol,Bo2] on algebraic if-theory of number fields. A proof of the following result which does not make use of algebraic iiC-theory seems to be out of reach.

176

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

(1.4) Theorem. Let k be a number Geld, X = Speck. Then dim®H1M(X,Q(q) = r1+r2 = T2

ifq>l

is odd

ifq>l

is even

where r i , r 2 denote the numbers of real resp. complex places of k. (2)

H'M(XM9)) = 0

for

p?l.

Observe that for X as in the theorem we have:

In view of the class number formula which involves a regulator formed with the units of k we see that for arithmetic purposes the groups HpM(X,ty{qj) may have to be replaced by smaller ones: If X is a variety over Q we set:

M

iorq>P.

M p

(1.7) H'M(X,Q(q))z=lm(H'M(X,
M{X,<}(9))

*or q
Here X is a proper regular model of X over SpecZ which is supposed to exist. The groups HvM(X,ty(q)) are either defined by the above construction which also works over SpecZ or by using the if-theory of X. The "motivic cohomology groups of an integral model" HPM(X\ty(q))i are independent of X. It is a conjecture that (1.6) holds if the definition in (1.7) is extended to q>p.

2. Deligne cohomology and regulator map

177

2. Deligne cohomology and regulator map The definition of Deligne cohomology which is about to follow may seem rather unmotivated at first. We refer to (2.9) below where a conceptual interpretation of these groups as Ext's in a category of mixed Hodge structures is described. (2.1) For a subring A of C we set A(q) = (2m)qh C C. Let X be a smooth projective variety over C and consider the following complex of sheaves on the analytic manifold X a n :

in degrees 0 to q. We set

Apart from the Deligne cohomology groups we need the singular (Betti) cohomology groups of Xan

and the de Rham groups HPDR(X) = (2.2) If X is smooth projective over R there is an antiholomorphic involution FOQ on (-X"c)aiu the infinite Frobenius. We set

where the superscript + denotes the fixed module under F^ = F£QO(complex conjugation on the coefficients). The groups HPB(X, A(#)) are defined similarly if 1/2 G A. Observe that under the comparison isomorphism

the de Rham conjugation corresponds to F^ and hence

178

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

(2.3) Recall that if u : A —> B' is a morphism of complexes of sheaves the cone of u is the complex

with the differentials

There are quasi-isomorphisms on

where Q,^q = (0 -> > 0-> Q,q -+ ft*+1 ->•••) and u is the difference of the obvious embeddings. For a smooth projective variety X over R or C we thus obtain a long exact sequence

Recall here the definition of the Hodge filtration (for X/C say): F*H*DR(X) = and observe that by GAGA and the degeneration of the Hodge spectral sequence we have

Now assume that X is a variety over R. Using Hodge theory we obtain for q > | + 1 exact sequences (B)

0->F*HpDR(X) ^^( 0 -»fl» (X, R(«))-* JJ£ B (X)/F»

-tH!?1 (X, R(q)) -»0.

For a smooth projective variety X over Q these define Q-structures

on detif^ (Xo8,R(^)). Here det W denotes the highest exterior power of a finite dimensional vector space and v is the dual.

2. Deligne cohomology and regulator map

179

(2.4) For smooth quasiprojective varieties X over C the above definition of Deligne cohomology leads to vector spaces which are in general infinite dimensional. A more sophisticated definition imposing growth conditions at infinity remedies this defect. By resolution of singularities there exists an open immersion

of X into a smooth, projective variety X over C such that the complement D = X — X is a divisor with only normal crossings. Consider the natural maps of complexes of sheaves Q^(D) —> j*£l'x on X a n and R(#) —* Cl'x o n -X"an. Choose injective resolutions (q)

x

J'

and set Rj*R(q)=j*I'

and RjM'x =J*J •

We get induced maps on X a n 0^9{D)^RjMx

and

and using the difference of these we can form R(q)v = Cone(Q^ The Deligne cohomology groups

are independent of the choice of resolutions and compactification. As before we can define D-cohomology of varieties over R. For X over R or C there is still a long exact sequence (2.3.1) where now q p F H DR(X) is the Deligne Hodge filtration on HPDR(X). Observe that by the degeneration of the logarithmic Hodge spectral sequence

Assertions (1), (2), (5), (6) of theorem (1.3) have their counterparts for Deligne cohomology. The analogue of assertion (4) is the formula (2.4.1)

H],(X,R(1)) = {g€H°(X

180

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

which follows immediately from the definition. The typical element of this group should be thought of as an R-linear combination of logarithms of regular invertible functions on X. (2.5) In the proofs of the Beilinson conjectures a more explicit description of P-cohomology in terms of C°°-differential forms is used. Let A' be the de Rham complex of real valued C°°-forms and let TT^ : C —> R(fc), Kk(z) = \{z + (—l)kz) be the natural projection. There is a quasi isomorphism u

J

R(q)v := on Xan induced by the projection

and by the composition:

In particular For p = q we obtain by a straightforward computation f v G H^X^A'-1 (2.5.1)

®R(p-

^ ( X , i

In case p = 1 we find

Under this isomorphism the section g of (2.4.1) is mapped to
&] in Hj)(X)R(a)) resp. jEf|>(X,R(6)) with associated forms u;a, u?^ is represented by One checks that ua ACJ& is associated to

2. Deligne cohomology and regulator map

181

We also note that in this description the boundary map in (2.4.1) is given by

Observe that 7i>_i[u;] = 0 and hence [a;] G H%(X,R(p)). (2.6) The final ingredient in the formulation of the Beilinson conjectures is the regulator map. This is a co- and contravariant functorial homomorphism

rv:HM(X,Q(*))-+Hv(X,R(*)) for smooth quasiprojective varieties X over R or C which commutes with cup products. If motivic cohomology is described in terms of if-theory rx> is a generalized Chern character. In the description of H'M given in section 1 rx> becomes a generalized cycle map (see (2.8)). There is a commutative diagram:

^ (2.6.1)

||

O*(X)®Q

/

HP(X,R(1)) ll*o

-» LeT(X,A°)

log 11 \

f0 = ^ H a, withj

log-smg. at infinity

J

If X is a smooth quasiprojective variety over Q the regulator map is defined by composition:

W : HM(X,q(*)) - ^ HM(Xm,q(*))

"^Hv(Xu,R(*))-

(2.7) The formal properties of motivic and Deligne cohomology and of the regulator map which we have mentioned up to now are sufficient for an understanding of the proofs of Beilinson's conjectures in the cases sketched in section 4. For Bloch's actual construction of the regulator map as a generalized cycle class map in (2.8) however more properties of Deligne cohomology are required. We list them briefly: (2.7.1) There are relative D-cohomology groups H%> Y(X,R(q)) for smooth, quasi-protective X over R and C and arbitrary closed subschemes 7 of J . These fit into a co- and contravariant functorial long exact sequence

182

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

(2.7.2) If Y C X has pure codimension q there is a contravariant functorial cycle class [Y] in H^Y(X, R(q)). Moreover weak purity holds: in other words, H!piY(X,R(q)) = 0 for p < 2q. (2.7.3) Homotopy: H^(X xf\\R(q))

=

H^(X,R(q)).

(2.7.4) For Y C X of pure codimension there are complexes of R-vector spaces D'Y(X,q) which are contravariant functorial with respect to cartesian diagrams Y' *-+ X1

i

i

Y

<-> X

and such that (X,q)) Remarks.

functorially.

(1) The relative £>-cohomology groups are defined by

where R(q)v,x and R(q)v,X-Y are the Deligne complexes on X and X — Y computed with respect to compatible compactifications. The long exact sequence is then an immediate consequence. (2) For the complexes D'(X\q) = D'^X\q) we can choose:

the limit over all coverings U of X a n of the associated simple complex to the Cech complex with coefficients in R(q). Moreover res

DY{X,q) := Cone(D'(X,q) —>D\X- Y,q))[-l\. (2.8) We now proceed to the construction [B13] of the regulator map for smooth quasiprojective varieties X over R or C. Consider the cohomological double complex D-(X*,q) = D-(XxA-*,q) non-zero for • > 0, * < 0 with *-differential: d= E ( - l ) ^ * : D\Xa,q) -» D\Xa+1 ,q). i=0

2. Deligne cohomology and regulator map

183

Similarly another double complex is defined -Dsupp(-X'*^)=

Kj?1

For technical reasons we truncate these complexes (non-trivially) in large negative *-degree: D

(supp)( X *' ?) = ^ " ^ ( s u p p ) ( X * ' «)

where iV > > 0 is an even integer. Consider the spectral sequence

E?h = Hb(D'(Xa,q))

=* if

a

+b(sB'(X*,q))

where s denotes the associated simple complex of a double complex. Because of the homotopy axiom

Ef'h = H!j>(X,R(q))

for

-N
b>0

and E"' = 0 for all other a, b. Moreover d"' = 0 except for a even, — N < a < 0 and 6 > 0 in which case dj' = id. Hence we obtain isomorphisms

In the spectral sequence El* = Hb(Dsapp(Xa,q))

=* £ a + 6 = H a+b(sBsnpp(X*,

q))

we have El'b=

lim

^

for — iV < a < 0, 6 > 0 and E*' = 0 otherwise. The cycle map induces a natural map of complexes

and hence for all p a map

Due to weak purity the groups E^ there are natural maps

are zero for b < 2q and all r > 1. Hence

184

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

Choosing — N

nat

p

H v{X,R{q)) =

l -

H"(sD-(X*,q)).

It is independent of N. Similarly a regulator (or cycle) map into continuous etale cohomology [Jal] can be constructed. (2.9) We now sketch how the notions introduced fit into the philosophy of motives. More details will be given in the appendix. Assume X is smooth, projective over R. Let MH® be the abelian category of R-mixed Hodge structures with the action of a real Frobenius. According to Beilinson ([Be3], see also [Ca]) there is a natural isomorphism

One would like to give a similar interpretation to the motivie cohomology groups as Ext-groups in a suitable abelian category of "mixed motives". The ultimate definition of such a category remains to be found. However via realizations (^-adic, Betti, ... ) working definitions have been found for M M Q and MMi the categories of mixed motives over Q resp. Z, see [De3,Ja2,Sc2]. It is shown in the appendix that for smooth, projective varieties X over Q there are natural maps (conjecturally isomorphisms) for , H*(X)(q)) and one hopes that the image offir^{"1(-X",Q(^))zis precisely Ext^ M a (Q(0), Hp(X)(q)). Moreover there is a commutative diagram

where HB maps a mixed motive to the Betti realization over R endowed with its mixed R-Hodge structure.

S. The conjectures

185

3. The conjectures Recall the definition of the i-th. L-series of a smooth projective variety X over Q by the following Euler product:

Here we have set

where £ is a prime different from p, Ip is the inertia group in GQ P and Frp is the inverse of a Frobenius element in GQ P . For primes p where X has good reduction the polynomial Pp(Hl(X),t) has coefficients in Q independent of £. The product of the Pp(H%(X),p~s) extended over the good primes converges absolutely in the usual topology for Re s > ^ + 1. Conjectures

[Se]: - The polynomials Pp(Hl(X),t) lie in Q[£] for allp, and are independent of ^, and nonvanishing for \t\
and L(Hl{X),i +

Concerning the special values of these L-functions there is the following conjecture. (3.1) Conjecture. Assume n> | + 1. Then: (3.1.1) rp®R:if^ 1 (X 7 Q(n))z®R^ J ff^ fl (X|R,R(n)) is an isomorphism. (3.1.2) rv(det ^ 1 ( X , Q ( n ) ) z ) = L{H\X),n)Viin

in det

H*\Xu,R(n))

with T>ifn as defined in (2.3.2). If the above hypothesis on the L-iunction of Hl(X) are satisfied assertion (3.1.2) is equivalent to: (3.1.3)

rv(detHi^1(X,q(n))j)

= L(Hi(X),i +

l-nyBi,n

in det if^ +1 (X re ,R(n)) where L(iP(X),A;)* denotes the leading coefficient at s = k in the Taylor development of the i-series [Ja3]. The following result on the order of vanishing follows from a straightforward calculation and the expected functional equation[Sch]: (3 1 4)

dilf^1(X,Q(n))z

assuming (3.1.1).

186

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

Observe that the conjectures determine the special values of the L-series up to a non-vanishing rational number. Equation (3.1.3) is the original proposal by Beilinson. The version (3.1.2) is a reformulation due to Deligne. It requires less information about the L-series to make sense. For the remaining values of n: the right central point n = | + 1 and the central point n = - ^ the conjectures have to be modified ([Bel], Conjecture 3.7 et seq.). Since we don't deal with examples for these cases we skip the formulation. A uniform approach is possible in the framework of mixed motives: The Beilinson conjectures are seen to be equivalent to a Deligne conjecture for critical mixed motives [Sc2]. An integral refinement of the conjectures has been proposed by Bloch and Kato [BIK] using their philosophy of Tamagawa measures for motives. Essentially the only case where (3.1.1) is known is for X the spectrum of a number field. In this case the result is due to Borel with a different definition of the regulator map. For a comparison of the regulator maps see [Bel,Rap]. For a proof of Borel's result the if-theoretical approach to motivic cohomology is essential. In a number of cases to be treated in section 5 and 6 the following weakened version of the conjectures can be proved. (3.2) Conjecture. Assume n > | + l. Then (3.1.1) and (3.1.2) (or (3.1.3)) hold with £T^ 1 (X, Q(n))z replaced by a suitable Q-subspace. Thus motivic cohomology as we have defined it should at least be large enough so that a sensible regulator can be formed having the expected relation to the L-values. (3.3) Generalization to Chow motives. For some well known Lseries the above framework is too restrictive. For example the Dirichlet L-functions of algebraic number theory are not covered. This is remedied by extending the above notions and conjectures to the category of Chow motives, which should be thought of as generalised varieties. Fix a number field T/Q - the field of coefficients. Let V* be the category of smooth projective varieties over a field k. Consider the category Ck(T) with objects TX for each object X in Vk and morphisms Hom(TX, TY) = CHdim Y(X x k Y) ® T. For a : TX\ —» TX2 and b: TX2 —* TX3 composition is defined by intersecting cycles: where pij : X\ x X2 x X3 —* X{ x Xj are the projections. Sending X to TX and a morphism / to its graph / defines a covariant functor from

S. The conjectures

187

Vk —»Cfc(T). The category of effective Chow motives M^(T) is obtained byadding images of projectors to Ck(T). Objects axe pairs M = (TX,p) where p £ End(TX), p2 =p and morphisms are the obvious ones. Setting

the cohomologies and conjecture (3.1) factorize over MQ(T). They determine special values of T®C-valued L-series L(Hl(M),s) up to numbers in T*. See [Bel,Ja3,Kl,Ma] for more details. Remarks, The category A 4 Q ( T ) is not abelian. If instead of Chow theory one considers cycles modulo homological equivalence one obtains what is essentially Grothendieck's category of (effective) motives. Standard conjectures on algebraic cycles would imply that it is an abelian semisimple category. Nowadays these motives are called pure in contrast to more general "mixed" motives which should come e.g. from the H% of singular varieties. The category of these mixed motives MMQ was already alluded to in section (2.9). As yet there is no Grothendieck style definition for MMQ using cycles but only a definition via realizations. As an example of a Chow motive let us construct the motive Mx of a Dirichlet character x of a number field k: Via class field theory we may view x as a one-dimensional representation of the absolute galois group Gk of k with values in a number field T:

We may assume that T is generated over Q by the values of %• Choose a finite abelian extension F/k such that x factorizes over G — G&\(F/k) and set Mx = e x (TSpec(F)) in Mt(T) where e x is the idempotent:

e x ^GE x l ^ I UGG

1

in T[G).

Observe that Mx is independent of the choice of F. We end this section with a short discussion of known cases for the conjectures. (3.1) is known for X = Specif i^/Q a number field [Bo2] and for the motives Mx attached to Dirichlet characters of k = Q or k = K an imaginary quadratic field [Bel,Den2]. In section 5 and 6 we will deduce the evidence for the weak conjecture (3.2) from the theory of Beilinson's

188

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

Eisenstein symbol map (section 4). The logical dependencies in our approach are depicted in a diagram: modular curves/Q; Shimura curves/Q [Ral]

T

modular curves [Bel,Be2,SSl] _,. , . L . E a s t e r n symbol

1

\

^. . , , , , , . c. Dinchlet characters of imaginary J i.- n u TT\ oi quadratic fields L[Den2]J ^

I

~. . , , , , L Dinchlet characters r ,rh r-rfc -« T^

OMI

of Q [Bel,Den2,N] L

modular forms of > 2 [Sc2]

-

J

we ight

algebraic Hecke characters °r. . , t. of imaginaryJ quadratic , , ° _ S^^. , r fields a [Denl,Den2]

i

CM elliptic curves over , % . , r ni .

number fields 01 bnimura

. ., r D h n type [Bll,Denl]

4. Kuga-Sato varieties and the Eisenstein symbol The Eisenstein symbol is a certain "universal" construction of elements of motivic cohomology of an elliptic curve, or more generally self-products of an elliptic curve. It has its origins in the work of Bloch [Bll] on K2 of elliptic curves but was constructed in generality by Beilinson [Be2]. For a constant elliptic curve a slightly refined construction is made in [Denl]. 4.1 We first introduce the modular and Kuga-Sato varieties. In what follows n will be an integer > 3. Let Mn be the modular curve of level n, parameterising elliptic curves E together with level n structure (Z/n) —• E[n]. Thus the set of complex points M n (C) is the disjoint union of <j)(n) copies of Y(ri)\H, the quotient of the upper half-plane by the principal congruence subgroup F(n) C SX2(Z). The assumption n > 3 assures that there is a universal family of elliptic curves: 7r:Xn-*Mn. Write Mn for the usual compactification of M n , and M£° = Mn — Mn for the cusps of Mn (a sum of copies of SpecQ(£n)). Then we can consider the minimal (regular) model of Xn over Mn:

4- Kuga-Sato varieties and the Eisenstein symbol

189

whose restriction to Mn is just ?r. For each cusp s G M£°, the fibre TT~1(S) is a Neron polygon with n sides. Write Xn C Xn for the connected component of the smooth part (Neron model) of Xn. Then 7^~1(s) fl Xn is (non-canonically) isomorphic to the multiplicative group G m . (4.2) For / > 0_write Xln, Xln, Xlnj.ov the /-fold fibre product of X n (resp. X n , X n ) over M n . The variety Xln has singularities for / > 2; we shall consider these in 5.2 below. Since Xln is a group scheme over M n , in addition to the obvious projections Pi :Xln->Xn

for 1 < % < I

onto the factors, there is a further projection Po = ~Pi

Pi: Xn —> X n .

These (/+1) projections pi allow us to regard Xln as a closed subscheme of XJ*1. This gives an action of the symmetric group §/+i on Xln, permuting the projections po> • • • Pi- The same construction works also for Xln. (4.3) From the localisation sequence (1.3.5) for the pair (Xln,Xln) we have:

Consider the eigenspaces for the sign character sgn ;+1 of §/+i. Under the involution a : x i-> x~x of G m , the motivic cohomology (1.3.4) of Grn decomposes:—

(7=4-1

cr=-l

Using this it is not hard to see that (4.3.2)

H

Here Q[M^°] denotes the set of Q-valued functions on the closed points of M£°. By composing (4.3.1) and (4.3.2) we therefore obtain a "residue map" in motivic cohomology: (4.3.3) Beilinson's key result is then:—

ff£1(*^^

190

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

(4.4) Theorem ([Be2], Theorem 3.1.7). R e s ^ is surjective for l> 1. (4.5) Remarks. This theorem can be viewed as a generalisation of the theorem of Manin and Drinfeld, which is the case / = 0. For then X% = Mn and (4.3.1) comes from the exact sequence 0

> O*(Mn)

> O*(Mn)

Div

> Z[Jlf~]

c

> PicM n

by tensorising with Q. Here Res^ = Div is the divisor map, and c maps a divisor supported on the cusps to its class in PicM n . According to the Manin-Drinfeld theorem, the divisors of degree zero

Z[Mn°°]0 ^ ker {z[Mn°°] ^ Z} are torsion in PicM n , or equivalently

For / > 0 the picture should be even better. Firstly, there is no restriction to divisors of degree zero. Secondly, the general Beilinson conjectures would imply that Res^ is actually an isomorphism. (To see this one examines carefully the exact sequence (4.3.1).) This makes Beilinson's proof of (4.4) philosophically reasonable—he constructs a totally explicit left inverse to R e s ^ , the Eisenstein symbol map

whose construction we now describe. (4.6) Let Un C Xn be the complement of the n2 sections of order dividing n, and write

K= n

i P-\un)cx n.

We first construct symbols on U]l as follows. Start with any invertible functions go, ... g\ £ O*(Un). Then (4.6.1)

4* Kuga-Sato varieties and the Eisenstein symbol

191

To get an element of HlJ^1(Xln,^(l + l)) we apply three projectors: —U]l is stable under the symmetric group S/+i, and we take the sgneigenspace; —The group of sections of finite order (Z/n) 2 ' acts on UJl by translations, and we project onto the subspace of invariants; —For an integer m > 1, there is a multiplication map

defined as follows: consider the diagram

u" .

j

u"mn | xm]

Here j denotes the inclusion map, and the multiplication [xm] is a Galois etale covering with group (JL/rn)21. By (1.3.6) we have

[m"1]

V

\ ^

l|[xm]*

whence there is a map [m *] as indicated. Denote by a subscript / the maximal quotient of if^(f/^,Q(*)) on which [m"1] is multiplication by m~', for every ra > 1. (In fact it suffices to consider only one m > 1.) (4.7) Theorem. The restriction from Xln to U]l induces an isomorphism

Applying this to the elements (4.6.1) projected to the right hand group gives a map (4.7.1)

0'+10*(C

(4.8) Lemma. The divisor map O*(J7 n )®Q-^QK^/n) 2 ] 0 is surjective. Proof. Let s : Mn —> Xn be a section of order dividing n, and let e : Mn —> Xn be the unit section. We have to show that O(s — e) is torsion in

192

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

PicX n . It certainly is torsion in the relative Picard group Pic(X n /M n ), so for some N>1 and some line bundle C on Mn we have O(s — e)®N ~ TT*£. Hence C = e*ir*C ~ e*O(s - e)®N = e*O(-e)®N = Af®N where Afe is the normal bundle of the unit section. Hence C ~LO%,AJ , and u>®12 is trivial (a nowhere-vanishing section being the discriminant A). We now have a diagram:

I •&

It is not hard to show that the map (4.7.1) factors through the dotted arrow as shown. The isomorphism d is given by a = n (0)—

^2

(x).

This defines a composite map EM as indicated, which is "almost" the Eisenstein symbol. (4.9) At this point we want to describe the composite of the map ElM just constructed with the regulator map. Let us restrict attention to the component of M n (C) containing the cusp at infinity, and write r for the variable on the complex upper half-plane. The corresponding component of Xln(C) then can be described as the quotient

where the actions of F(n) and I?1 are given by: a

b\

,

v

,ar + b

z\

z\

.

Let j3 6 Q[(Z/n) 2 ] 0 . In terms of the description (2.5.1) of Deligne cohomology by differential forms, rvElM{fi) € H£1(XlJR,R(l + 1)) is represented by (4.9.1)

V

^ o t ' e z ( c ^ + C2V+1(cir + c 2 )'-J+ lV • A dzj A dzj+i A • • • A dzi)sgni + (dr, df term)

4- Kuga-Sato varieties and the Eisenstein symbol

193

where for c = (ci, C2) G (Z/rc)2

(The omitted terms in (4.9.1) involving c?r, df vanish in the applications of §§5, 6.) See 4.12 below for remarks concerning the proof of this formula. (4.10) To pass from ElM to £lM we first recall that the set of closed points of M£° is canonically isomorphic to

GL2(I/n)/Q

± * x ).

The definition of the residue map (4.3.2) involves choosing for each s E M£° an isomorphism of the fibre of X at s with G m (see 4.1 above), and the two such isomorphisms are interchanged by —1 G GL2(l/n). If we replace HQM(M£°,Q(0)) by the (non-canonically) isomorphic space y(~) defined as

then the map R e s ^ becomes Gi2(Z/n)-equivariant. (4,11) Now consider the family of maps

n-1

=

^2 x,y=O

u

(where -B/+2 are Bernoulli polynomials). It is fairly elementary to prove that Xln is surjective. (These maps are the finite level analogues of the horospherical map r of [Be2], paragraph following 3.1.6.) One now proves that (up to a non-zero constant factor) the diagram

(4.11.1)

is commutative, and that ElM factors through Xln. Thus there is a map

194

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

satisfying £lMo\ln = ElM

and

RealMo£lM=id.

This proves Theorem 4.4. (4.12) We finally say some words about the commutativity of (4.11.1), on which the theorem rests. Beilinson's original proof uses the fact (from BorePs theorem) that the regulator map

is injective. From this we see that one need only check the commutativity of the analogue of (4.11.1) in Deligne cohomology. To do this Beilinson explicitly calculates rx>oElM, by integrating along the fibres of the projection Xln(C) -> Mn(C)—see [Be2] §3.3 for details. (The resulting formula we gave as (4.9.1) above.) An alternative proof [SS2] is by direct computation of R e s ^ o ^ ^ using the Neron model of Xln. In this approach, the formula (4.9.1) is obtained as a consequence of the commutativity of (4.11.1). In fact, the analogue of ^ in Deligne cohomology is an isomorphism

(by consideration of the Hodge numbers) whose inverse is given by real analytic Eisenstein series.

5. L-functions of modular forms.

195

5. L-functions of modular forms. In this section we sketch how, mildly generalising the results of Beilinson, the Eisenstein symbol can be used to exhibit a relation between special values of L-functions of cusp forms of weight > 2 and higher regulators. 5.1 Let k > 0 be an integer, and / a classical cusp form of weight k + 2, which we assume to be a newform on some TQ(N) with character \f- F°r simplicity we shall assume that the field generated by the Fourier coefficients of / is Q. As is well known [Del], attached to / is a strictly compatible system of ^-adic representations {Vi?(/)}, whose associated L-function is the Hecke jL-series L(f,s). Moreover Vi{f) is a subspace of the parabolic cohomology (5.1.1)

Hl{Mn®q,*$ymkRl
for suitable n. (Recall that <j) denotes the inclusion Mn <—> Mn.) In Lemma 7 of [Del] a canonical resolution of singularities of X* is constructed, which we denote by X*, and it is shown that Vj?(/) is a constituent of if^t+1(X^(8) 5.2 Theorem [Scl]. There exists a projector Hf in the ring of algebraic correspondences on X* modulo homological equivalence such that for every prime £

Remarks.

(1) In fact n^ annihilates Hl for i^k + 1.

(2) The pair V(f) = [X*,H/] is a motive in the sense of Grothendieck (cf. 3.3 above); by the above remark and the theorem, the ^-adic representations of V(f) are {Vi(f)}. The Betti realisation of V(/) is given by the singular parabolic cohomology groups (Eichler-Shimura). It has Hodge type (fc + l,0) + (0,fc+l) and the (fc + 1,0) part is spanned by the differential form on X* ojf = 27rif(r)drAdz1A' (3) A construction of V(f) as a motive defined by absolute Hodge cycles was given by Jannsen ([Ja2], §1; see also [Scha], V.I.I). (4) For the purposes of testing Beilinson's conjectures, one would like V(f) to be a Chow motive (3.3). In general this seems rather difficult to establish. However, one can consider in place of Vt(f) the whole parabolic

196

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

cohomology group (5.1.1) of level n. There is then a Chow motive with this group for its ^-adic realisation. (See step (i) below.) (5) One may also consider, for p prime to the level of / , the p-adic realisation V^(/), which is a crystalline representation of Ga^Qp/Q^) [Fa,FM]. A consequence of 5.2 is that the characteristic polynomial of Frobenius on A the associated filtered module is the Hecke polynomial t2 — «p (5.3) Sketch of the construction. For k = 0 the theorem amounts to the decomposition of the Jacobian of Mn under the action of the Hecke algebra, and is classical. In this case the problem (4) does not arise. In the case k > 0 there are two steps: (i) The use of automorphisms: acting on X^ one has the following groups of automorphisms and characters: —(Z/n) 2fe , the translations by sections of finite order; —ji2, inversions in the components of the fibres; —Sjt, the symmetric group. These generate a group V of automorphisms of X*, and this extends to a group of automorphisms of X*. There is a unique character of F which restricts to the trivial character on (Z/n) , the product character on /i*, and the_sign character of §*. This defines a projector II in the group algebra Q[AutX*]. By explicit calculation of the cohomology of the boundary of X* one shows that II cuts out the parabolic cohomology (5.1.1). (ii) To pass to the individual T^(/)'s one projects using an idempotent in the Hecke algebra (which is semisimple as an algebra of correspondences modulo homological equivalence). (5.4) The integers s — 1,..., k + 1 are critical for L(/,s). At these points the Beilinson conjectures reduce to the conjunction of Deligne's conjecture (already proved in [De2]) and the vanishing of n [iJ^ 2 (X£,Q(r)) z ] for 1 < r < k +1, r ^ fc/2 (for which there is at present no evidence). At s = — I < 0 the L-function has a simple zero, and the conjectures predict a relation between Ll(f,-l) and a regulator coming from #j^ 2 (X*,Q(fc + / + 2)). The target for this regulator is the Deligne cohomology group

and its n/-component is the space (if#(F(/))<8)QR(fc + Z + l)) , which is one-dimensional.

5. L-functions of modular forms.

197

(5.5) Theorem. There is a subspace Vn C #^J 2 (X*,Q(fc + 1 + 2)) such that

(5.6) Remarks. (1) For k = 0 (the case of modular curves) this was proved by Beilinson [Bel,Be2,SSl]. The main ideas for the general case can already be found there. The case k = 1, / = 0 was also considered by Ramakrishnan (unpublished). Full details for the general case will appear in [Sc3]. (2) Recall that for the correct formalism of Beilinson's conjecture it is necessary to consider "motivic cohomology over Z" (cf. 1.7 above). Although in general we cannot prove that Vn C i?j^2(X*,Q(fc + Z + 2))z, we have the following: (i) Standard conjectures on the K-theory of varieties over finite fields would imply that Hkj+\1 *,Q(jfc + / + 2)) I = Hhj+2(1 *,Q(fc + / + 2)) except in the case k = I = 0. (ii) For curves these conjectures are known [Hal]. Thus for k = 0 the only obstruction to integrality occurs when / = 0; in this case it is known (see [SSI], §7) that Vn C #£<(M n ,Q(2)) z . (iii) For k > 0 one can at least show that Vn contains enough elements which are integral away from primes dividing n, using a modification of a trick of Soule [Sol]. (5.7) Construction ofVn.

Consider the diagram

I= SpecQ(Cn)

where p, q are the projections onto the first k and last / factors of the fibre product, respectively. We define two subspaces

(where the projector II is as in (5.3.1) above) as follows:

198

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

(Note that the Eisenstein symbol and Borel's theorem give a plentiful supply of elements of lin and Vn.) Let a be the restriction (which is in fact an inclusion) and write We then define (cf. 4.10 above) •Pn= n\n'

\Jpln,n..(Qn>).

(5.8) Calculation of the regulator. At this point we should observe that the assumption that the Fourier coefficients of / are rational simplifies the calculation somewhat; in particular, we need not distinguish between / and its complex conjugate. There is a nondegenerate pairing (Poincare duality)

<, >: HB(V(f)) x HB(V(f)) - Q(-* -1) and one has to prove that

(5.8.1)

< rvCPn),uf >= L'(f, -l).c+(V(f)(k +1 +1)) • Q.

Here c + is Deligne's period [De2]. To calculate the left hand side we pull back to X*,+/ for suitable n', and use the description (2.5) of the cup-product in Deligne cohomology. One obtains an integral of the form

(5 8 2)

--

(djs*

In this expression S^ is the image of an Eisenstein symbol in Deligne cohomology, and E\+i is a (variable) weight k -f- 2 holomorphic Eisenstein series. This is a standard Rankin-Selberg integral and can be calculated explicitly. The Eisenstein series Ei+2 is a linear combination of Eisenstein series Ex, for various Dirichlet characters x with x(~l) = (—1)Z> a n d the integral becomes a linear combination of terms which, up to a finite number of Euler factors, are of the form At this stage one applies Shimura's algebraicity results on the twisted Lfunctions i ( / ® x , k + 1) (which are critical values) and the functional equation for L(f,s). In this way it can be shown that the left hand side of (5.8.1) is contained in the right hand side. The final step is to prove the equality— that is, to find suitable Eisenstein symbols for which the integral (5.8.2) is non-zero. For this one has to analyse the bad Euler factors carefully, and it is essential to work adelically. See [Be2], §4 or [SSI], §§2,4,5,6 for further details.

6. L-functions of algebraic Hecke characters

199

6. ^-functions of algebraic Hecke characters In this section we describe a construction involving the Eisenstein symbol which will give us elements in the motivic cohomology of motives attached to Hecke characters of imaginary quadratic number fields. The regulators of these elements have the expected relation to special values of Hecke L-series. As a corollary one obtains results on Beilinson's conjectures for CM elliptic curves of Shimura type and for Dirichlet characters of Q and of imaginary number field. Full details are contained in [Denl,2]. (6.1) Consider an algebraic Hecke character e: IK/K* —> C* of weight w of an imaginary quadratic field K. We wish to understand the special values L(e, n) for n > -j + 1 of the corresponding L-series in terms of Beilinson's conjectures. In fact one can treat the L-values of all conjugates of e simultaneously. Thus it is better to take a slightly different point of view and to look at the associated CM character

Here T/K is a number field and there exist integers a, b with a + b = w such that (x) = xaxb

for all x in K* CI K .

From <j> we obtain an L-series taking values in T®C = C Hom ( TjC ) by setting L(,s) = {L((f> via the embedding a of T. For critical n Beilinson's conjectures reduce to the Deligne conjecture, which for i(<^,n) is proved in [GS1,2] and in much greater generality in

[Bla].

For non-critical n we first have to find a Chow motive (3.3) with coefficients in T whose L-series equals L(,s). Note that if <j> is a Dirichlet character x oi K—i.e. if a = b = 0—we can take the motive Mx constructed in (3.3). For the general case one needs the theory of CM elliptic curves of Shimura type [GS1]. These are elliptic curves E with CM by OK which are defined over an abelian extension F of K such that the extension F(Etoxs)/K is abelian as well. One checks that eo = [22x0], e2 = [0xi£] and e\ = 1—eo—e2 are pairwise orthogonal projectors of the motive QJ5 in -M^(Q). The motive hi(E) — ei(QJS) in A<J(Q), viewed as a motive in AlJ-(Q), will be called M. (6.2) Proposition. For w>l and possibly alter enlarging the Held T there exists an elliptic curve as above such that M®w contains a direct factor M with End(M) = T and

200

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures In the last equation M^ is viewed as a motive in

M~K{T)

via [De2] 2.1.

Note that it is sufficient to treat Hecke characters of positive weight since multiplication of <j> by the norm just results in a shift by one of s in the L-series. For the same reason we may assume that a, b> 0. (6.3) Theorem. Assume that w > 1, n > -j + 1 and in addition that n is non-critical for M, i.e. n > Max(a, b). Then the L-series L(<j>,s) has a first order zero for s = —I := w + 1 — n and there is an element £ in n

))

such

Lf(l-l)rj

modT*

in the free rank one T®R-module

Here 77 is a T-generator of # Remarks. (1) In general the conjectures involve the motivic cohomology of an integral model. However since E —• Specif has potential good reduction one can show that

for n / f + 1 , using [Sol] 3.1.3, Corollary 2. (2) In [Denl] a refined version of (6.3) is proved for w = 1 where one considers motivic cohomology with almost integral coefficients. This was possible by a careful reexamination of the entire (slightly modified) construction of Beilinson's Eisenstein symbol specialised to a constant elliptic curve. (6.4) Construction of f and calculation of rp(£). For simplicity we shall assume that / > 0. For the finitely many negative / in the theorem a slightly different construction is required. Set k = w + 21 > 0 and fix some integer N > 1. For a choice of a square root of the discriminant dx of K consider the map

and let pr : El+W = El x F Ew -> Ew be the projection. Choose a Galois extension F1 of F such that the iV-torsion points of E' = E ®F F1 are

6. L-functions of algebraic Hecke characters rational over F'. The choice of a level N structure a: (I/N)2 determines a commutative diagram

201

^ E'N on E'

E'

I

SpecF'

I

MN

Using (1.3)(6) we find a canonical map EM independent of a which makes the following diagram commute:

Now consider the following composition KM of maps:

pr

*

For / < 0 the map KM is defined differently [Den2] §2. The required element £ is obtained in the form £ = KM£M{P) f°r suitable N and divisor /3 in Q[EN)°. TO prove that it has the right properties we must first of all calculate explicitly the analogous maps Sv and /Cp in Deligne cohomology. For /Cx> this is easy. For Sv we can use formula (4.9.1) for E\, specialised

202 to to of of

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

the value of r corresponding to our elliptic curve E. Note that in order derive (4.9.1) Beilinson makes essential use of the compactification MN MN—see [Be2], §3.3. In [Denl] a different method for the calculation £j) is described which only uses analysis on E itself.

Looking at (4.9.1) we see that £v(fi) is a certain linear combination of Eisenstein-Kronecker series. Hence it comes as no surprise that for suitable /? the element 1Cv£v{P) is related to Z/(<^, —/) as specified in the theorem. (6.5) Corollary. (1) Let E/F be a CM elliptic curve of Shimura type as above. Then for n > 2 the weak Beilinson conjecture (3.2) holds for L(H\E),n). (2) Assume that F is Galois over Q and let F~*~ be a real subfield ofF, i.e. F + = Fa f)U for some embedding a of F into C. Then for any elliptic curve E~*~/F+ whose base change to F is of Shimura type the analogue of (1) holds. Remark. (2) generalises the case of CM elliptic curves over Q at n — 2 treated by Bloch [Bll] and Beilinson [Bel]; see also [DW].

(6.6) Dirichlet characters.

Given a character

we can attach to it the motive Mx of (3.3) and the twist M^(l) of a motive Mif, as in (6.2) for = XNK®M/R- Possibly after extension of scalars both motives have the same L-function and should in fact be equal. The Beilinson conjectures for M^(l) follow from the theorem. For Mx one can prove them directly using the map

where E is a CM elliptic curve of Shimura type over an abelian extension of K trivialising % and KM is defined by composition:

KM

pr*

By a very simple argument [Den2] (3.6) one can use the theory over K to prove the Beilinson conjectures for Dirichlet characters of Q as well. The complete results are these:

Appendix: motivic cohomology and extensions

203

(6.7) Theorem. For k = Q or K consider a character

and let L(x,s) = {L(<7Xis)) be its T®C-vaJued L-series. For I > 0 the map

is an isomorphism of free T ®R-modules. For k = Q and x(c) k = K their rank equals one. In this case we have CMX=L'(X,-1)

=

(~~1)'

or

modT*

where CMX € (T®R)*/T* denotes the regulator. Remarks. (1) That rp ® R is an isomorphism follows from the work of Borel [Bol] and Beilinson [Bel], app. to §2; see also [Rap]. (2) For i = Q a different proof of the theorem is given in [Bel] §7, see also [N,E]. Appendix: motivic cohomology and extensions

In this appendix, we outline without proof the construction of extensions of motives attached to elements of motivic cohomology. Details should appear in a future paper by the second author. The underlying idea is certainly not new, aand is implicit in the constructions of [B12]. To motivate it, we consider first the case of ordinary Chow theory (i.e., if^(X,Q(^))). The corresponding extensions appear first in a paper of Deligne ([De2], 4.3). So let X be smooth and projective over Q, and let y be a cycle of codimension q, homologous to zero. Write Y for the support of y. Then there is an exact sequence of mixed motives (in the sense of [Ja2], Chap.l): 0 -> h2q~\X)

-> h2q-\X

- Y) -> h2Yq(X) ^

h2q(X)

The cycle class gives a map cl(y) : Q(—q) —> hy(X), and by hypothesis 7oc/(y) = 0. Hence by pullback we obtain an extension

204

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

Theorem [Ja2]. The class of the extension Ey depends only on the rational equivalence class ofy. The following diagram commutes:

I £-adic J^-adi

cycle

realisation

H-S

Here H—S denotes the edge homomorphism in the Hochschild-Serre spectral sequence (in continuous etale cohomology [Jal])

E? = Ha (Q/Q, Hb(X, qe)(q)) =» Ha+b(X, qe(q)). There is a similar statement for Deligne cohomology (cf. 2.9 above). We now imitate this construction for higher cycles. In an attempt to make the notation tidier we write A ^ for A n xX, and dA^ for the union of the codimension one faces of A^. By the normalisation theorem, any element of #^~ n (X,Q(g)) = Cff?(X,n)(g)Q may be represented by a cycle y G zq(X,n) with d*(y) = 0 for 0 < i < n. Choosing such a representative y, write Y = supp(y), dY = YndA%, U = A%-Y, and dU = UDdA%. We consider the motive /i2g~1(?7,9Z7) which fits into a long exact sequence (A.I)

h2«-2(U) -+ h2q~2(dU) -+ h2q-\U,dU)

- » h 2 q - \ U ) -+

h2q-\dU).

By purity we have h2q~2(U) = h2q~2(A^) = h2q~2(X). It is also easy to deduce that h?p~2(dU) = h2p~2(dAx) by considering the spectral sequence expressing the cohomology of dA^ in terms of that of its faces. Lemma. There is a decomposition

(A.2)

h\dA$) Z h\X) ® /i^ n+1 (X).

(In fact this decomposition is given by the 1- and sgn-eigenspaces for the action of the symmetric group of degree n.) Thus the sequence (A.I) becomes 0 _> h2q~n~\X)

-+ h2*-\U,dU)

-> h2q-\U)

-+

h2q-\dU).

Appendix: motivic cohomology and extensions

205

This fits into a bigger diagram: 0

0

i

i

tfv-ifydU)

>

I

ker/?

i

Here we have written

The cycle class of y gives a map Q(—q) —> ker^S. From the snake lemma and (A.2) we have a long exact sequence (A.3)

0 -> fc2*-"-1^) - • fc^-^J/,dU)

Since n > 0 the composite map Q(—#) -^ ker/3 -> /i 2g ~ n (X) is zero (by weights), hence by pullback we obtain an extension

Theorem. The class of the extension Ey depends only on the class ofy in )- The following diagram commutes: F^- n (X,Q( g ))

^

cycle

#2'-"(;r,Q*(
-£-adic realisation Hochschild-Serre

.

~ '"

206

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

The analogous statement 2.9 for Deligne cohomology also holds. Remark. In this construction, we have in the interest of clarity freely used "relative" and "local" motives h\(-)y hl(-^). Lest this trouble the reader, we point out that the extension Ey really belongs to the category M M Q of mixed motives generated by hl(V) for quasi-projective varieties V/Q (see [Ja2], Appendix C2). Indeed, the "relative" motive h^^iU.dU) can be constructed as part of the motive of a suitable singular variety (a mapping cylinder) and the motive ker/? is simply the Tate twist of an Artin motive. Therefore the objects in the exact sequence (A.3) are all motives in MMQ. To construct the arrows we need only work in the various realisations, and there the relative and local cohomology groups are available.

References [At] M. F. Atiyah; /^-theory. Benjamin, 1969 [Bel] A. A. Beilinson; Higher regulators and values of L-functions. J. Soviet Math. 30 (1985), 2036-2070 [Be2] A. A. Beilinson; Higher regulators of modular curves. Applications of algebraic if-theory to algebraic geometry and number theory (Contemporary Mathematics 5 (1986)), 1-34 [Be3] A. A. Beilinson; Notes on absolute Hodge cohomology. Applications of algebraic IlT-theory to algebraic geometry and number theory (Contemporary Mathematics 55 (1986)), 35-68 [Bla] D. Blasius; On the critical values of Hecke ^-series. Ann. Math. 124 (1986), 23-63 [Bll] S. Bloch; Lectures on algebraic cycles. Duke Univ. Math, series 4 (1980) [B12] S. Bloch; Algebraic cycles and higher If-theory. Advances in Math. 61 (1986) 267-304 [B13] S. Bloch; Algebraic cycles and the Beilinson conjectures. Contemporary Mathematics 58 (1), 1986, 65-79 [B14] S. Bloch; Algebraic cycles and higher Jif-theory: correction. Preprint, University of Chicago (1989) [B1K] S. Bloch, K. Kato; ^-functions and Tamagawa numbers of motives. Preprint, 1989

References

207

[Bol] A. Borel; Stable real cohomology of arithmetic groups. Ann. Sci. ENS 7 (1974) 235-272 [Bo2] A. Borel; Cohomologie de SLn et valeurs de fonctions zeta. Ann. Scuola Normale Superiore 7 (1974) 613-616 [Ca] J. Carlson; Extensions of mixed Hodge structures. Journees de geometrie algebrique d'Angers 1979, 107-127 (Sijthoff & Noordhoff, 1980) [Del] P. Deligne; Formes modulaires et representations /-adiques. Sem. Bourbaki, expose 355. Lect. notes in mathematics 179, 139-172 (Springer, 1969) [De2] P. Deligne; Valeurs de fonctions L et periodes d'integrales. Proc. Symp. Pure Math. AMS 33 (1979), 313-346 [De3] P. Deligne; Le groupe fondamentale de la droite projective moins trois points. Galois groups over Q (ed. Y. Ihara, K. Ribet, J.-P. Serre). MSRI publications 16, 1989 [Denl] C. Deninger; Higher regulators and Hecke L-series of imaginary quadratic fields I. Inventiones math. 96 (1989) 1-69 [Den2] C. Deninger; Higher regulators and Hecke L-series of imaginary quadratic fields II. Ann. Math, (to appear) [DW] C. Deninger, K. Wingberg; On the Beilinson conjectures for elliptic curves with complex multiplication. In [RSS]. [E] H. Esnault; On the Loday symbol in the Deligne-Beilinson cohomology. K-theory 3 (1989), 1-28 [Fa] G. Faltings; p-adic representations and crystalline cohomology. To appear [FM] J.-M. Fontaine, W. Messing; p-adic periods and p-adic etale cohomology. Current trends in arithmetical algebraic geometry, ed. K. Ribet (Contemporary Mathematics 67 (1987)), 170-207 [GS1] C. Goldstein, N. Schappacher; Series d'Eisenstein et fonctions L de courbes elliptiques a multiplication complexe. J. Reine angew. Math. 327 (1981), 184-218 [GS2] C. Goldstein, N. Schappacher; Conjecture de Deligne et F-hypothese de Lichtenbaum sur les corps quadratiques imaginaires. C.R.A.S. 296, Ser. I (1983), 615-618 [Hal] G. Harder; Die Kohomologie 5-arithmetischer Gruppen iiber Funktionenkorpern. Inventiones math. 42 (1977), 135-175

208

Deninger & Scholl - The Beilinson conjectures

[Ha2] G. Harder; Arithmetische Eigenschaften von Eisensteinklassen, die modulare Konstruktion von gemoschten Motiven und von Erweiterungen endlicher Galoismoduln. Preprint, 1989 [Jal] U. Jannsen; Continuous etale cohomology. Math. Annalen 280 (1988) 207-245 [Ja2] U. Jannsen; Mixed motives and algebraic A^-theory. Lecture notes in math. 1400 (1990) [Ja3] U. Jannsen; Deligne homology, Hodge-X>-conjecture and motives. In [RSS] [Kl] S. Kleiman; Motives. Algebraic Geometry, Oslo 1970 (ed. F. Oort). Walters-Noordhoff, Groningen 1972, 53-82 [Ma] Yu. I. Manin; Correspondences, motives and monoidal correspondences. Math. USSR Sbornik 6 (1968) 439-470 [N] J. Neukirch; The Beilinson conjecture for algebraic number fields. In [RSS] [Ral] D. Ramakrishnan; Higner regulators of quaternionic Shimura curves and values of X-functions. Applications of algebraic if-theory to algebraic geometry and number theory (Contemporary Mathematics 5 (1986)), 377-387 [Ra2] D. Ramakrishnan; Regulators, algebraic cycles, and values of Lfunctions. Algebraic if-theory and algebraic number theory (Contemporary Mathematics 83 (1989)), 183-310 [Rap] M. Rapoport; Comparison of the regulators of Beilinson and of Borel. In [RSS] [RSS] M. Rapoport, N. Schappacher, P. Schneider (ed.); Beilinson's conjectures on special values of L-functions. (Academic Press, 1988) [Scha] N. Schappacher; Periods of Hecke characters. Lecture notes in mathematics 1301 (1988) [SSI] N. Schappacher, A. J. Scholl; Beilinson's theorem on modular curves. In [RSS] [SS2] N. Schappacher, A. J. Scholl; The boundary of the Eisenstein symbol. Preprint, 1990 [Sch] P. Schneider; Introduction to the Beilinson conjectures. In [RSS] [Scl] A. J. Scholl; Motives for modular forms. Inventiones math. 100 (1990), 419-430 [Sc2] A. J. Scholl; Remarks on special values of L-iunctions. This volume.

References [Sc3]

209

A. J. Scholl; Higher regulators and special values of L-functions of modular forms. In preparation [Se] J.-P. Serre; Facteurs locaux des fonctions zeta des varietes algebriques (definitions et conjectures). Seminaire Delange-Pisot-Poitou 1969/ 70, expose 19 [Sol] C. Soule; Groupes de Chow et if-theorie de varietes sur un corps fini. Math. Annalen 268 (1984), 237-253 [So2] C. Soule; Regulateurs. Seminaire Borbaki, expose 644. Asterisque 133/134 (1986), 237-253

Iwasawa theory for motives RALPH GREENBERG

Let V = {Vt} be a compatible system of Gaelic representations of GQ = Gal (Q/Q). We will think of Vt as the ^-adic homology of a motive M defined over Q. The corresponding L-function is defined by an Euler product

where Ei(T) =

det(I-Frob1!T$Vl)l.)

for any £ ^ q. Here Frob^- is an arithmetic Frobenius for some place 7} of Q lying over q, I-q denotes the corresponding inertia subgroup of G?Q, and {Viji- is the maximal quotient space of Vt on which I-q acts trivially. We are interested in the values of Ly(s) where s is an integer, but, by taking a Tate twist of M if necessary, we can consider just the value Lv(l). This turns out to be a convenient normalization. The conjectural functional equation for Lv(s) (stated more precisely in [4] and [23]) can be put in the form AsvTv(s)Lv(s)

= wvA*?Tv.(2 - s)Lv.(2 - s)

where V* = {V^} is the compatible system of ^-adic representations defined by VI = HoniQ^V^Q^l)). Ay and Av* are certain positive constants. Tv(s) and IV* (s) are certain products of F-functions. We will assume throughout this paper that Lv($ is a critical value in the sense of Deligne. In the above notation, this means that neither Tv(s) nor Fv(s) has a pole at s = 1. Then Lv*(l) is also a critical value. To describe 'Iwasawa Theory' for the motive M, we choose a prime p such that Vp is 'ordinary' in a sense we will explain later. This assumption on p seems to be essential in both the analytic side of the theory (the existence of p-adic L-iunctions with certain properties) as well as the algebraic side (the definition of a natural 'Selmer group'). Then we can formulate a 'Main Conjecture' which gives a link between the zeros of the p-adic Z-function and the structure of the

212

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

Selmer group. The most natural and general context at present where one can give such a conjecture seems to be when Vp is in an analytic family of ordinary p-adic representations as considered for example in Hida [7] and in Mazur and Wiles [16]. In this paper, we will consider just the simplest case: an analytic family of twists {Vp ® (p}. The twists that we allow can be described as follows. Consider the canonical isomorphism ^:Gal(Q0v°)/Q)^ZpX, where /ipOO denotes the p-power roots of unity. Now Zp = //p_x x (1 +pZp) for odd p. (Forp = 2, Z£ = /z 2 x(l+4Z 2 ).) We let K : Gal(Q(/xpoo)/Q) -> l+pZ p (or 1+4Z2 if p ~ 2) denote the projection. We can write Af = WK where UJ can be thought of as a Zp-valued Dirichlet character of conductor p (or 4 if p = 2). The homomorphism K induces an isomorphism K : F —> 1 + pZp (or 1 + 4Z2) where F = Gal (Qoo/Q) and Qoo is the so-called cyclotomic Zp-extension of Q. We have Q^ = Un>iQn where Qn is a cyclic extension of Q of degree pn. Let Cp denote the completion of (jp with its usual absolute value. We will consider twists by the elements of Homcont(F,Cp<). Each such element
, V). It is defined for all but finitely many

1 The analytic theory

213

It will be necessary to fix embeddings crp : Q —> Cp and a^ : Q —> C. A character tp of F of finite order can then be regarded as either Cp-valued or C-valued. For such {@v) for all but finitely many tp G Hom cont (F,C*), where 9V is an element of the field of fractions of the Iwasawa algebra A. (B) If (p has finite order, then Lp(ipj V) = ap o c r ^ 0^,1^(1, (£>)). (C) Lp(tp,V) = UyLp( Gal(Q n /Q). One can also think of A as a formal power series ring: A = Zp[[70 — 1]]. If (p G Homcont(F,Cp<), then ip can be uniquely extended to a continuous Zp-algebra homomorphism (p : A —>• Cp. If A G A, A = /(70 — 1) say, then
214

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

chosen interpolation factors cv are specified, properties (A) and (B) determine uniquely the function Lp(). The value at s = 1 of the corresponding complex i-function is Lv^{l^(jj"n) = Lv(l — n,u;~n). Some of these values for n ^ 0 may also turn out to be critical. For such n, we should have Xp(/cn, V) = Vp0^ (cnLv{l — n,u;~n)) for a suitable interpolation factor cn. This is also discussed more precisely in Coates article [1]. The p-adic functional equation in (C) should be a direct consequence of the complex functional equation which relates Lv(l,(p) to Lv*(l, tp'1) for all tp of finite order, together with properties (A) and (B). One can give the following alternative statement. The automorphism 7 —> 7" 1 determines an involution of the Zp-algebra A and itsfieldof fractions which we denote by 0 —> 0\ If (p £ Hom cont (r,C p x ), then
2 The algebraic theory

215

(We mention two examples: /zpoo = Q p (l)/Z p (l). Ep<x> = VP(E)/TP(E) for an elliptic curve E/Q.) We prefer to denote FlVp by F+Vp. Let F+A denote its image in A. As before, T = Gal(Qoo/Q). The 'Selmer group' 5i4(Qoo) is the subgroup of T/^ Gal (Q/Qoo), A) = iJ^Qoo, A) defined by certain local triviality conditions. For each place A of Qoo, let 7A denote the inertia group for some place of <J lying over A. (The choice won't matter. For A = TT, the unique prime of Q^ over p, the choice determines the filtration of Vp and hence F+A.) Here is the definition of our Selmer group. o, A) -+ H1 (/,, A/F+ A) x JJ ^ ( A , A)). Let E be a finite set of primes containing p and oo and all primes ramified in the representation of GQ on Vp. Let QE be the maximal extension of Q unramified outside S. Hence Vp is a representation space for Gal(Q E /Q). Also Qoo C QE since only the prime p is ramified in Qoo/Q- Let EQO be the set of primes of Q^ lying over those in E. If A ^ Eoo, then Ix acts trivially on A and so if1 (7A, A) = Hom(7A,A). From this one easily derives the following alternative description: SA(
J[

H^I

Now F acts naturally on 5A(QOO) and so we can regard ^(Qoo) as well as its Pontryagin dual X = ^(Qoo)" = Hom^S^Qoo^Qp/Zp) as A-modules. X is a compact A-module and can be shown to be finitely generated. (See [5].) The following conjecture is crucial. Conjecture 1 5A(Qoo)^ is a torsion A-module. We would then say that 5A(Qoo) is A-cotorsion. If X is any finitely generated torsion A-module, then it is well-known that X is pseudo-isomorphic to a Amodule of the form ©J=iA/(Af-), where A,- £ A, A,- ^ 0. (This means that there exists a A-homomorphism with finite kernel and cokernel.) The Qp-vector space X ®zp Qp would then be finite dimensional. The characteristic ideal of the A-module X is defined as (\x) = IlLi(^f)- The generator A* is only defined up to a factor in A x . One possible choice would be A^- = p** Yleilo ~e)> where e runs over the eigenvalues (counted with their multiplicities) of 70 acting on X ®Zp Qp. (The value of // is related to the structure of the Zptorsion subgroup of X as a A-module.) Notice that if tp G Hom cont (r,Cp), then
216

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

discussed fully in [5], Sections 3, 4, and 5. The conjecture is equivalent to the assertion that, as a group, SA(QOO) — (%/^-PY X C f° r some e, where C has bounded exponent. We include some examples at the end of this paper where we can actually verify this. We will also need the A-modules tf^Q^A) = AG*<*> and (A*)Gfto° which we write more briefly as A(QOO) and A*(QOO). Here we define A* = V;/T; where Vp* = Horn (VPJ Qp(l)) as before and T; = Horn (Tpy Zp(l)) C V*. Both A(Qoo) and A*(Qoo) are obviously A-cotorsion modules. 3 THE MAIN CONJECTURE We will now describe the conjectural relationship between the analytic and algebraic theories. Define 0jfg = A^^ 1 , where A^ = ^5A(QOO)" a n d SA = (^(Qoo;fK^*rQ d* ^ course, 0jfs is well-defined only up to a factor in A x . We will now denote the 6V occurring in the definition of the p-adic L-function by 0™**. As we mentioned before, it is only well-defined up to a factor in Q x . Main conjecture

0™* = 0Ag • /?, where fi G Qx • A x .

If tp e Homcont (r,C x ) and /? G Qx • A x , then cp(f3) ^ 0. Thus the above conjecture gives an algebraic interpretation of the zeros and poles of the p-adic i-function Lp( 1, i.e., when Vp contains a G^-subrepresentation factoring through F. Thus Lp((p, V) should have no poles when Vp and V* have no such subrepresentations, which of course is usually the case. The truth of the conjecture as formulated above is independent of the choice of lattice Tp. A change in Tp will not affect the ideal (6A) and will affect the characteristic ideal (^5A(QOO)^ only up to multiplication by a power of p (which is computed by Perrin-Riou in [17]). The factor /? compensates for this ambiguity. However, the choice of lattice Tp in Vp should somehow determine Z-lattices in the Betti and DeRham cohomology of M well-enough so that one can specify fly up to a rational factor with numerator and denominator prime to p. It seems that this should be possible to do under very general assumptions by making use of a recent theorem of Fontaine and Lafaille. One could then hopefully make a more precise definition of 0£nal (which one might denote by O™*1) so that the factor /3 in the above conjecture can be taken in A x . Since then (#jjnal) = Lp((p, V).

3 The main conjecture

217

The p-adic functional equation implies that (0£nal )* and OyTx should differ just by a factor in A x . On the algebraic side, obviously (SAy = 8A*. The compatibility of the main conjecture with the functional equation follows from the theorem below, which is proved in [5] by using Tate's local and global duality theorems. Theorem 1 Assume that SA(QOO) is A-cotorsion. Then so is «S'A*(QOO) and we have (XSA.^ = We want to make an observation about the special case where V* = Vp as GQ- represent at ion spaces. Then both A and A* are of the form V^/(a lattice), although they are not necessarily isomorphic. (One might say they are isogenous.) We will assume that Conjecture 1 is valid for A. Then, as we mentioned above, XA/XA* — Pe>u>i where e G Z, u G A x . By Theorem 1, XA*/XA G A*. Hence XA/XlA = peu', where u' G A x . But since i is an automorphism of A, it is clear that e = 0. Now let A = {id,t}. Then i —> XA/XA defines an element aA in if 1 (A,A x ). Assume that p is odd. We then have Ax = Zx x (1 + (70 - 1)A) = //p_iX (a pro-p group). A acts trivially on the constants Zx and hence on fip-i. Thus Jff1(A, A x ) = if^Aj/Zp.i) = Hom(A,/i p _i) = Horn (A, ±1). Let crA be the image of o~A in the last group and let eA = CFA(L). Since aA is equivalent to the cocycle cr'AJ one can change XA by a factor in Ax obtaining another generator (which we will still call A^) of the characteristic ideal of ^(Qoo)^ with the property that A^ = eAXA where eA = ± 1 . Since p is odd, 70 = 7^ for some 72 G F. Let Ao = 71 — 7J. Then Xl0 = —Ao and (70 — 1) = (Ao) as ideals in A. One easily sees that eA = (—l)m° where m0 is the highest power of the irreducible element 70 — 1 (or Ao) which divides A^. If
218

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

has order 4. The cocycle crA reflects the parities of the multiplicities of both <£>s' as zeros of
(f(XA). On the analytic side one can also define a cocycle cr^al which sends t to V For For odd odd p, one obtains just as 0?*/(Of?*)', still assuming that Vp == V*. nal above a sign e£ . By the main conjecture, one should have e^ = SA- The sign in the complex functional equation should often be the same as e™*1, but not always. The existence of trivial zeros of p-adic L-functions has a bearing on this question. (See [9], [14] and also Example 3 below.) We want to mention one more theorem which shows that the main conjecture is compatible with exact sequences. More precisely, assume that we have an exact sequence of GQ-representation spaces over Qp:

o-+v;^v,-+ v;1 -»o. We assume that Vp and hence Vp and Vp are ordinary p-adic representations and that they come from compatible systems of ^-adic representations V, V , and V", say. If Tp~is a Gq-invariant lattice in Vpi then one can easily choose such lattices Tp C Vp\ Tp C Vp so that we get an exact sequence 0 -+ A -> A -f A" -+ 0 where of course A = Vp/Tp, A' = Vpf/T^ and A" = Vp"lT'p'. Assume that Lv(l) is a critical value and that 5A(Qoo) is A-cotorsion. Then the same statement will be true for V and V"'. In defining the p-adic L-functions, we take fty = flv'^lv"' In [6], we intend to give a proof of the following result. Theorem 2 The main conjecture for any two of A, A', A" implies the main conjecture for the third. 4 EXAMPLES Example 1 Our first example is a reformulation of the classical main conjecture of Iwasawa. Let n be a positive, even integer. We consider first the compatible system V — {tyi(n)} of 1-dimensional ^-adic representations. (Q£(n) is the £-adic homology of the motive denoted by Q(—n) in [4].) We have Lv(s) = Uq(l - qnq~sYl = ((s - n). Hence Lv(l) = ((1 - n), which is a critical value. Let

4 Examples

219

Now Vp = %(n) is ordinary for every prime p. For simplicity, we will assume that p is odd. We can take S = {p, 00}. Since n > 0, we have a n d so F V * P = VP A/F+A = 0, where A = %(n)/lp(n) = Qp/Zp(n). The second description of the Selmer group becomes quite simple in this case: ). Let K*> = Q(/Vo), A = Gal(/Co/Qoo), and where M^ denotes the maximal abelian pro-p extension of i^oo contained in QE. Since (|A|,p) = 1 and since Grj^ acts trivially on A, we get isomorphisms

where X^ n denotes the subgroup (a direct summand) of X^ on which A acts by u>n. Thus ^(Qoo) is essentially the Pontryagin dual of the Galois group X£ (but with a twisting by /c"n for the action of F). Iwasawa proved that X^ (the subgroup of Xoo on which complex conjugation in A acts by +1) is a torsion A-module. Since n is even, it follows that *S'^(QOO) is in fact A-cotorsion. If n ^ 0 (mod p — 1), then both ^4(Qoo) and A*(Qoo) are zero. The main conjecture would then relate the characteristic ideal of the A-module X<£ to a Kubota-Leopoldt p-adic L-function. If one unravels the twisting, one finds that this is one of the two forms of Iwasawa's classical main conjecture. (The factor /3 will be in Ax.) It is the version proved by Rubin using Kolyvagin's Euler system formed from cyclotomic units. (See [19].) If n = 0 (mod p — 1), it is rather simple to verify the main conjecture. We then have A(Qoo) = A and A*(Qoo) = 0. Also let M^ denote the maximal abelian pro-p extension of Qoo contained in QE. Then Gal(M^o/Qoo) = X*£ since cvn = CJ°. But one verifies easily that M^ = Q^ by using the fact that Qi is the only cyclic extension of Q of degree p unramified outside E. Hence X£ = 0. Thus one can take 0jfg = 1/(70 - /c"n(7O)). The known properties of the Kubota-Leopoldt p-adic Z-function for the character a;0 imply that 0V differs from 0jfg by a factor /3 G AX. In particular, Lp((p, V) has a pole at (p = K~n. As a concrete illustration, let (p =
220

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

them so that the p-adic functional equation in (C) takes the simple form L

p(
v) = M ^ " 1 * ^ * ) - N o w t h i s t i m e w e n a v e A* = Q P / ^ C 1 - n) a n d F+A* = 0. Thus 5A*(Qoo) C Hom A (X o o ,Q p /Z p (l-n)) and the local triviality condition at TT requires that a cocycle (or homomorphism in this case) become trivial when restricted to the inertia group in Xoo for any prime over TT. Let l^o = Gal^oo/ifoo), where L^ is the maximal abelian unramified pro-p extension of K^. We have -MQco) = Hom A (F oo ,Q p /Z p (l - n)) Again we get essentially the Pontryagin dual of a Galois group Y£ n (slightly twisted). Iwasawa proved that Y^ is A-torsion and so Conjecture 1 is true in this case. The main conjecture is the version of Iwasawa's main conjecture which was proved by Mazur and Wiles in [15]. We would like to give a hint about how the equivalence of the two versions of Iwasawa's main conjecture can be proved. In this case, it is a theorem of Iwasawa. Let Ko = Q(//p). We consider for simplicity just an extension L of Ko such that L/Ko is unramified, L/Q is Galois, and Gal (L/Ko) = A*p~n as a A-module. (Here // p " n is a cyclic group of order p on which A acts by a;1"". Such an isomorphism gives an element of order p in SA*(Qoo)fixedby the action of F.) By class field theory one finds that there exists a nontrivial ideal class c of Ko such that & = 1 and S(c) = d*1'"™ for 6 G A. If a G c, then ap is principal. One can choose a generator a such that the subgroup H of IQ/(K^)P generated by a is contained in (IQ/(IQ)p)wl~n. n Thus H = ii\- as a A-module. Let M = K0(f/a). Then Af/Q is Galois and, by Kummer theory, Gal (M/Ko) = Horn (H, JJLP) = \inv as a A-module. Such an isomorphism gives an element of order p in 5^(Qoo), again fixed by F. Example 2 Let E be an elliptic curve defined over Q with good, ordinary reduction at p. Consider the compatible system of ^-adic representations V = {Vt(E)}, where Vt(E) = Tt(E) Q<, Tt(E) denoting the Tate module for E for the prime i. The corresponding L-function Lv(s) is the Hasse-Weil Lfunction for E over Q. Assume that E is a modular elliptic curve. Then Lv(s) is the Mellin transform of a modular form fE of weight 2. The value Lv(l) is a critical value. If fi^ is the real period, then L V ( 1 ) / ^ E is rational. Also, as we discussed earlier, VP(E) is an ordinary p-adic representation. The Euler factor for p in Lv(s) is of the form (1 — app~*)(l — ^ p p"*), where ap +/3P — ap, apf3p = p. Here ap is the pth Fourier coefficient of fE and, since E has ordinary reduction at p, we have p \ ap. Identifying the numbers a p ,/? p with their images under the embedding crp, one of them (say /3p) is a p-adic unit.

4 Examples

221

Mazur and Swinnerton-Dyer [13] have constructed a p-adic L-function having the properties (A), (B), and (C). We want to state here just the interpolation property for tp = cp0:

Note Lp(v?0, V) = 0 if and only if Lv(l) = 0 because app~l = /3" 1 ^ 1. (The complex absolute value of ap and /3p is In [12], Mazur formulated a conjecture relating the p-adic L-function to essentially the classical Selmer group for E over QQQ. NOW in this case we can take A = VP(E)/TP{E)

* Epoo a n d F+A = ElpOO, where ElpOQ = kei(Epoo

-> £ p O o),

as discussed previously. Also, one can verify that ^(Qoo) and A*(Qoo) are both finite. (Actually, A = A* by the Weil pairing.) The following result shows the equivalence of Mazur's conjecture and the main conjecture stated in this paper. Proposition 2 SA{fyoo) is isomorphic to the p-primary subgroup of the classical Selmer group 5^lass(Qoo) as A-modules. This is a special case of a much more general result for arbitrary abelian varieties defined over number fields which will be proved in [2]. We will sketch here a simple argument that applies to this case. For each prime A of Qoo, let D\ denote a decomposition group in Gal ( ^(DxiE^i))). To prove the proposition, we

222

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

must show that this kernel is zero for £ ^ p and that it is the same as her (H^D^E,-)

-> H^D^E,*))

for A = TT.

For £ j£ py it is quite easy to see that the above kernel is zero. If is any finite extension, then E(F) is an l-adic Lie group. One then has a canonical decomposition E(F) = (E(F)p,prim) x M(F), where we define M(F) = paE(F) for a >• 0. From this, we obtain a decomposition E(Q£) = Epoo x M as G^-modules, where Af = UjpM(F), F running over all finite extensions of Q*. The map Hx{D,Epoo) -» Hl(D,Ep<x> x M) is injective for any subgroup D of Gqt. Let A = 7T. We have the Kummer exact sequence. 0 -> ^((Qoo),)

^

\

l

and also the exact sequence

Im(6) is the kernel occurring in the definition of S^Iass (Qoo)p-prim- Im(e) is the kernel occurring in the definition of 5jJtr(Qa>) = SA(QOO)- Let P E -B((Qoo)x). For t > 1, let Q G £"(QP) be such that p'Q = P . Then S(P ® (1/p*)) i s the cocycle cr defined by cr(^f) = g(Q) — Q for any g G i}*. For g G /*, it is obvious that a(g) G J^oo = F+Ep<*>. Hence a is mapped to a cocycle "a G Hl(D%,Ep<x>) such that a|/7r is trivial. But, as noted before, this means that a is trivial. Hence Im(8) C Im(e). Now T = Gal((Q00)ir/Qp). Both Im{8) and Im{e) are A-submodules of H1(DiriEpoo). We have a surjective A-module homomorphism $ : Im(e)~—> Im(6)~. If one applies Corollary 1 of Proposition 1 in [5] to F+£*poo, one finds that JtjT1(Z),r,i?+.Epoo)" is a torsionfree A-module of rank 1. The same is true for /m(e)", since e has finite kernel. Thus either $ is an isomorphism or /ra(£)^ is a torsion A-module. But Im(6)^ has A-rank > 1 as one can see by considering the maps £((Q n ) T )® (Qp/Zp) —>• (^((Qoo),) ® (QP/Zp))r"forn >1, where Tn = Gca((Q 00 )J(Q n ) I ). The first group is isomorphic to (Qp/Zp)pn and the kernel is easily verified to be finite (using the fact that ^^((Qoo)^) is finite). These remarks show that Im(6)~ has A-rank 1 and that Im{8) = Im(e). Proposition 2 follows. Both Conjecture 1 and the main conjecture have been proven when E is an elliptic curve/Q with complex multiplication. Conjecture 1 is a consequence of a theorem of Rohrlich that we will state below together with a theorem of Rubin [20], giving an annihilator for a certain Selmer group. This result of Rubin is a weak version of the so-called 'two variable main conjecture' which

4 Examples

223

Rubin has now proven completely [21]. The main conjecture for SA(Qoo)j where A = i?poo, follows from this. If E doesn't have complex multiplication, then very little is known. One can prove that the natural map 5^laS8(Q) -> 5^ aM (Q 00 ) r has finite kernel and cokernel. In particular, if both the Mordell-Weil group J£(Q) and the Tate-Shafarevich group III^Q) are finite, then it follows that SA{tyoo)T is finite, where still A = Ep<x>. This easily implies that S^(Qoo) is A-cotorsion. More generally, 5U(Qoo) is A-cotorsion if and only if both rank z (£(Q n )) and corankip(lHjE?(Qn)p_prim) are bounded as n —> oo. (The Zp-corank is just the Zp-rank of the Pontryagin dual.) Of course, conjecturally IIIjg(Qn) is finite for all n (and hence has Zp-corank 0). A theorem of Rohrlich [18] states that Lv(ly oo. The Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer conjecture then implies that rank I(JB(Qn)) is bounded. Thus it is certainly very reasonable to believe that 5A(QOO) is A-cotorsion. The main conjecture would then imply that (po(0v) = 0 precisely when (po(XA) = 0. Now <po(0v) = Lp(
224

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

(Here one needs the fact that i?p<x>(Qoo) = 0. This follows from -Spoo(Qoo)r = ^(Q)p-prim = 0.) One can then prove by a rather standard type of argument that 5Bd~(Q)p.Pri?45BdMI(Qoo)j;prim. The crucial point is that the restriction maps i71(Q^E(Q^)) -> i/"1((Qn)A, E(Qt)) are injective for all n, where £ is any prime, A any prime of Qn over £. For £ = p, this follows from the Tate parametrization E(fyp) = Q* / g | , where qE turns out to have the form qE = pu, u G Z* but ^ (Z*)p. (Its approximate value is given in [14].) From this one sees that the norm map £((<}„)*) —> J5(QP) is surjective for all n > 1. Tate duality then gives the injectivity of the above restriction map. For £ ^ p, the surjectivity of the norm map i?((Qn)A) —> E(Qt) follows from the fact that E has good reduction at £ and that (QW)A/Q£ is unramified. We again get the injectivity we want. Since 5^lass(Qoo)p-Prim = 0, it follows that ^ - ( Q o o ^ p ™ = 0. (Let X = £^(Qoofr. prim . Then X is a finitely generated A-module such that Xj(^0 — 1)X — 0. This implies that X = 0.) The Tate parametrization gives us an exact sequence: 0 -> /vo -> Epoo -^ Qp/Zp -> 0 of G^p-modules, where G®p acts trivially on Qp/Zp. Thus Vp = Tp(-B) ® Qp is clearly ordinary. Let A = J5poo. We have F+A = //pOO. Thus we can define both SA (Qoo) and 5jJtr(Qoo), but this time they could be different because

H^DJI^A/F+A) = H\D«lh,qPllp)

= Qp/Zp. Thus

SA^)IS^[^)

is isomorphic to a subgroup of Qp/Zp. The analogue of Proposition 2 is that 5^lass (Qoo) = S%T (Qoo)- This is also a special case of the general result proved in [2], but one can give a simple, direct proof using Tate's parametrization and Kummer theory for Q^. It follows that 5^(Qoo) = 0. We will show that 5^(Qoo) = Qp/Zp and that F acts trivially. Hence we see that y>0 is a zero of ^s^Q^f- (In fact, it's the only zero. It should be possible to computationally verify that 1. Let C denote any subgroup of ^ ( Q E / Q , A) such that C = Qp/Zp. (It turns out that hi = 1 and so C is uniquely determined.) We will also let C denote its image under the isomorphism ^ ( Q E / Q , A)AJff1(QE/Qoo, yl) r . We will prove that C is contained in 5A(Qoo)r- Our assertion about the precise structure of

4 Examples 5A(QOO)

225

clearly follows from this. Consider the following sequence of maps C Cff^Cfc/Q,A) -> H\G^A) = Hl{G^%llp)

-

H^G^A/F+A)

= Horn (Gal (KjQp),Qp/lp),

where K^ is the maximal abelian pro-p extension of Qp. Local class field theory implies that Gal^oo/Qp) = T?p and that K^ is the compositum of the Zp-extension (Qoo)* of QP and the maximal unramified Zp-extension of Qp. Hence it is clear that Iv C G a l ^ / i f ^ ) . Thus the image of C in Hl(h, A/F+A) is trivial. This is enough to prove that C C SU(Qoo). Example 4 Let f12 denote the unique, normalized cusp form of weight 12, level 1. Let V = V(fi2) = {Vi} denote the corresponding compatible system of £adic representations. Then Lv(s) = Y^=i T(n)n~$ where T(TI) is Ramanujan's r-function. The Euler factor for p is (1 — app~s)(l — flpp~s) where ap +flp= T(P), apf3p = p11. lip f r(p), then, as in Example 2, one of the numbers a p , f3p (say /3P again) will be a p-adic unit (under the fixed embedding ap). With this assumption, Manin [10] has constructed a p-adic L-function Lp(ip, V). The interpolation property for (p =
app-n)Lv(l)/nv

where ftv is chosen so that Lv(l)/Qv G Q. We would like to formulate a more precise main conjecture (where (3 G Ax rather than just G Qx • A x ). Unfortunately in general we don't know how to do this. In this example, we suspect that the simple choice tiv = Lv(l) will work for all primes p such that Vp is ordinary except for p = 691. When p = 691, there are two distinct (jQ-invariant lattices (up to homothety) and two corresponding choices of fV, which we believe should be Lv(l) and pLv(l). The first choice will make p\0$nai in A. The second will make O^1*1 invertible in A. Mazur and Wiles have proved that Vp is ordinary if p \ r(p). (See [24] for a more general result.) The set of primes p such that p\r(p) (e.g., p = 2,3,5,7,2411) should conjecturally be infinite although very sparse. Let Tp be a GQ-invariant lattice in Vp and let A = Vp/Tp. If p \ r(p), then we suspect that (for this specific example) the Selmer group ^(Qoo) should be trivial if flp ^ l(modpZ p ). (This certainly will be false in general for other cusp forms.) Note that f3p = r(p) (mod p2p). Conjecturally there should be infinitely many many p such that r(p) = l(modp). We will consider three s u c h p : p = 11,23, and 691. For p = 11, we will show that SA(QOO) == Qp/^P as a group and that F acts by AC5. Thus Ac"5 is the only zero of ^5yl(Qoof • O n ^ n e analytic side, one has (by

226

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

Manin [11]) that LP(K~5,V) = cLv(-5)(l, w5) = cLv(Q,w5) for some explicit factor c. Now w5 is an odd quadratic Dirichlet character (of conductor 11) and we find that Lv(6,w5) is forced to vanish because of the sign in the functional equation for Lv{s, to5). (The functional equation relates the values at s and 12 — s.) Thus K~5 is also a zero of 0™*x. To prove our result about S'A(QOO)} w e first point out that Wp = Vp ® /c~5 satisfies W* = Wp as G^-representation spaces. To see this, let £ be any prime, £ ^ p. Let on, fit be the eigenvalues of Frobj acting on Vp, where 1 is any prime of (j over £. (All £ ^ p are unramified in the representation on Vp since fu has level 1.) Then at^t = £n. The eigenvalues 7/,£* of Frobj acting on Wp satisfy ft6t

= £UK(£)-10

= £ since K(£)IQ = w(£)-10£10 = £10.

On W*, the eigenvalues of Frobj are £y^1 = 8t and £8jl = 7*. Thus, by the Tchebotarev density theorem, the representations of GQ on Wp and W* have the same trace. Since Vp and hence Wp are known to be irreducible, we must have W* = Wp. Let B = A ® /c""5 = Wp/i2p, where Rp = Tp ® K~\ Proposition 1 implies that we can choose a generator XB of the characteristic ideal of SB{(^B) = e ^ " 1 ^ ) for all (p G Hom cont (r,C^) where e = (—l)n, n = corankZp(5B(Qoo)). But A = B as GQ^-modules and so it is obvious that ^(Qoo) = ^(Qoo) as groups. Once we show that they are isomorphic to Qp/Zp, it follows that n = 1 and that <^0(AB) = 0. It is then clear that V acts trivially on SB (Qoo)- Now one can verify that for the action of F, we have SB(Qoo) = SU(Qoo) ® «~5 and hence T does act on S^Qoo) by

It remains to verify that S^Qoo) = %/ip as a group. Now we have a wellknown congruence f12 = / 2 (modll) where f2 = JE is the weight 2, level 11 cusp form corresponding to the elliptic curve E = X 0 (ll) discussed in Example 3. As a consequence of this congruence together with the fact that Ep is irreducible as a representation space for GQ over Z/pZ, we see that A\p] = Ep as ^Q-modules. Here A\p] denotes the elements of order dividing p in A] Ep is the p-torsion on E. Now Mazur and Wiles prove that for any p such that p f T(P), there is a filtration for the action of GQ P on Vp, 0 C Up C Vp, where dim(Up) = 1, IQp acts trivially on Vp/Up and by Afu on Up. (See [24].) Thus F+Vp = Up. Let p = 11. We let F+A[p] denote F + A fl A\p] (and similarly define F + Ep). This defines a filtration of the C?Qp-modules A\p] and Ep and it is clear that an isomorphism A[p]-^EP must send F+j4[p] to F+Ep. (The inertia group /Q P acts by a;11 and a;1 respectively. We have u>n = a;1. They are nontrivial while the action of IQp on A\p)lF+A\p) and Ep/F+Ep is trivial.) We will

4 Examples

227

use the notation 5U[p](Qoo) for the subgroup of H1 (Qoo, A\p]) defined by local triviality conditions analogous to those defining S^Qoo), using F+v4[p] in place of F+A. Similarly, we define 5EP(QOO)- The isomorphism A[p] = Ep shows that 5A[p](Qoo) ^ ^(Qoo). The exact sequence 0 —• >l[p] —> A^+ A —• 0 induces a surjective homomorphism ^(Qoo, A\p]) -> ^(Qoo, A)[p]. It is also injective, since if°(Qoo, A) = ^(Qoo) = 0 in this case. (This is true because v4[p](Qoo) = -E>(Qoo) = 0 as noted in Example 3.) It follows that we have an injective map SA\p](Qoo) —> 5U(Qoo)[p]« We will show that this map is an isomorphism. To prove surjectivity, we must verify that an element of ^(Qooj-Afp]) which satisfies the local triviality conditions defining S^Qoo) already satisfies those defining It is enough to verify the injectivity of the maps /f^/*, A[p]) —» for all primes A ^ TT and of the map H\IT,A[p]/F+A[p]) -> For A ^ TT, the kernel of the above map is the cokernel of the map #°(J A , A) A H°(IX, A). This cokernel is zero since H°(IX, A) = A is divisible. As for TT, since A\p]/F+A\p] = (A/F+ A)\p] and H0^, A/F+A) = A/F+A is again divisible, we see that the kernel of the corresponding map is also zero. All of these considerations apply to Ep and Epoo. We conclude that

In Example 3, we proved that 5^pOO(Qoo) = Qp/Zp. Hence 5A(Q00)[p] is cyclic. It follows that either SUCQoo) is a finite cyclic p-group or is isomorphic to Qp/Zp. But Proposition 10 of [5] shows that S^Qoo)" has no nontrivial finite A-submodules and hence is certainly not finite. (One must check the proof of this proposition to see that it applies to p = 11.) It follows that SA(, the reduction of p mod 23. This is equivalent to a congruence / 12 = /i(mod23). Let Wp be a 2-dimensional Qp-vector space

228

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

on which A acts by /), Rp a G^-invariant lattice, and B = Wp/Rp. Then A\p] = B[p] as Gq-modules. Let ^p be any one of the three prime of K lying over p. The corresponding decomposition (and inertia) subgroup A
Xi}? Xo denoting the trivial character. Each W* has dimension 1. Now Wp is not ordinary in the sense defined earlier, but nevertheless it has two possible filtrations as a G«jp-representation space. For our purpose here, we will consider the filtration 0 C W*1 C Wp and we will denote W*1 by F+Wp. Let F+B denote its image in B. Thus we can define Selmer groups SB(QOO) and S£tr(Qoo) Jus^ a s before. The inertia group JQp acts on F+Vp by V 1 1 and hence on F+A\p) = (F+A) n A\p] by a;11, which is a character of GQp of order 2. One easily sees that a;11 = %i and therefore the isomorphism v4[p]A>5[p] must send ir?+A[p] to F+B\p]. The argument that we described for the case p = 11 applies here without change. We find that ^(Qoo)^] = SB(QOO)[P]- It is enough therefore to prove that = QP/ZP. We will actually show that S'B(QOO) — QP/ZP and T acts trivially. The argument is similar to the one in Example 3. We have B/F+B = Qp/Zp on which GQP acts trivially. Let E = {p, oo}. B is a Gal (Qs/Q)-module and corankZp(i71(Qs/Q,,B)) > 1. We can pick a subgroup C = Qp/Zp in Hl(Qs/Q,B). Just as previously, we find that SB(Qoo)/S^*(Qoo) is isomorphic to a subgroup of Qp/Zp and that CIQ^ = Qp/Zp is contained in S'B(QOO)We will show that 5^tr(Qoo) = 0 by proving the equivalent statement that S^tr(Qoo)r = 0. The assertion that S^Qoo) = Qp/Zp (with a trivial action of F) follows. We will consider the subgroup SB (Q) of Hl(fy,B) defined by local triviality conditions analogous to before, except of course involving inertia group in GQ. We have SB(q) = Since (|A|,p) = 1, we have an isomorphism ) -> H\qvlK,B)*

= RomA(G
Here M denotes the maximal abelian pro-p extension of K contained in Q^. Let U = Il
4 Examples

229

denote its closure in U. One finds that U/E = 1* x T, where T is finite of order prime to p. (One can verify this by a calculation with the roots of X3 — X + 1, which are in E.) Also, the class number of K is not divisible by 23. Class field theory then implies that Gal (M/K) = Z*. Each irreducible representation of A occurs with multiplicity 1 in Gal (M/K) and so one finds that Gal(M/KY = Gal(Mp/K) £ l2p for a certain field M,, K C M, C M. Hence we have ^ ( Q E / Q , ^ ) = HornA( Gal ( M p / # ) , £ ) = QP/ZP. (The Zpcorank is therefore exactly 1. The subgroup C referred to before must be all of ^ 1 ( Q E / Q ? B). This fact will simplify our discussion.) Let <7 G - ^ ( Q E / Q , # ) have order p. Then a\K is a surjective A-homomorphism: Ga\(M/K) -> £[p]. Let 5 = £[p], (7
B such that E C ker ((p). Now A acts on B by ^. Regarding U as a representation space for A over Z/pZ (completely reducible since p f |A|), "J9 occurs with multiplicity 2 and 2? is a A-subspace of C/7. Since dimZ/pZ(E) = 2, we clearly get an isomorphism U^/E-^B induced from (p. Let y$\p. Then A
occurs with multiplicity 1. We have a decomposition B = Bxo x BXl as a A-module. The local triviality condition (for cr) defining 5^(Q) is equivalent to requiring that C/
Hl(GQp,B/F+B)

= Hom(GQp,Qp/Zp).

This map must be injective because SB(Q) = 0. We denote its image also by C. Since C = QP/ZP, we can write C = Rom(Gal(Koo/qp)y%/lp) for a certain Zp-extension K^ of Qp. K^ is determined by its group of universal norms UnivNorm (K^/%) = nnArK-n/Qp(/ir^), where Kn is the nth layer in KQQ. If Koo ^ ^c£nr, the unramified Zp-extension of Qp, then UnivNorm (iifoo/Qp) is of the form //p_i • q* where q = pau, a = p*,^ > 0, and w G 1 + pZp. The fact that 5B(Q) = 0 means that / ^ fl / ^ n r = Qp and this implies that q = pu. Now C = JHrl(Qs/Q,JB)-^JHrl(Qs/Qoo, B) r . Let /^ y c l

230

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

denote the cyclotomic Zp-extension of Qp, /^ y c l = (Qoo),. Then S|tr(Qoo)r = 0 if and only if K^ fl K£cl = Qp or equivalently, u <£ (1 + plp)p = 1 + p%. K^ has the following more concrete description. Fix a prime $* of K lying over p and let Ko be the decomposition subfield K^. Then Gal (Mp/K)Xo has Zp-rank 1 and hence corresponds to a Zp-extension of Ko. Completing at ty gives a Zp-extension of Qp which one easily sees is K^. It is an interesting exercise in class field theory to compute q = pu and we will just give the result here. Let e0 be a fundamental unit of Ko, TT0 a generator of the prime ideal of Ko lying below tp. Let ^ b e a generator of Gal (/iT/Q(\/— 23)). Put 6x = g(£o)/g2(£o) and rjx = g(fto)/g2(7ro). Regarding these numbers in K<$, it turns out that 21ogp(u) = 31ogp(7r0)-361ogp(e0) where b = l o g ^ ^ / l o g ^ ) . This determines u and one finds by calculation that u^ l(modp 2 Z p ). We consider the q occurring above as almost an analogue of the Tate period qE occurring in Example 3. Let E be an elliptic curve/Q with split multiplicative reduction at p. Let A = Epoo. Then GQP acts trivially on A/F+A = Qp/Zp. Let E be a finite set of primes containing oo and all primes where E has bad reduction. Assume that 5j l a s s (Q)p.prim is finite. Then one can show that i/^Qs/Q? A) has Zp-corank 1 and hence contains a unique C * Qp/Zp. The image of C in H^G^A/F+A) = Hom(GQp,Qp/Zp) will then be nontrivial (and so isomorphic to Qp/Zp again) and therefore will determine a Zp-extension 7 ^ of Qp. One can show that qE G UnivNorm (/^oo/Qp). If q is a generator of UnivNorm (KQO/%) mod //p_i as described earlier, then qE = qee for some e > 1 and e G ^P-i- Either q or qE would determine the Zp-extension K^. We will now give some examples where ^5A(Qoor is divisible by p in A (i.e., the //-invariant is positive). Such examples will arise whenever p is an irregular prime, p\Bh say, where 0 < k < p — 3, k even. As is well-known, there will then be a congruence mod p between an Eisenstein series and a cusp form (an eigenform for the Hecke operators), both of level 1, weight k. We will consider the cases where the cusp form has coefficients in Q: /i 2 ,p = 691; /i6,P = 3617; fls,p = 43867; / 20 ,p = 283 or 617; / 22 ,p = 131 or 593; and / 2 6 ,p = 657931. (In each case fk is the unique, normalized cusp form of level 1, weight k.) One will have a congruence a^ = crk_1(n)( modp) where a^ is the nth Fourier coefficient of fk, crfc_1(n) = J^d*"1, and p is one of the above primes (which d\n

are the primes dividing Bk). Let V = V(fk) = {Vt} be the compatible system of £-adic representations corresponding to fk. We have a^ = 1 ^ 0(modp) and so (by a theorem of Mazur and Wiles), the p-adic representation Vp is ordinary. Let Tp be a GQ-invariant lattice and A = Vp/Tp. Then the above

4 Examples

231

congruence implies that A\p] is actually reducible as a representation of GQ over Z/pZ and has composition factors /z*"1 and Z/pZ(= //£). We can choose the lattice Tp so that /x*"1 C A\p]. Now JQp acts on F+Vp by Nk~l and on Vp/F+Vp trivially. Hence it is clear that /x*"1 C F+A\p] = A\p] H F+A. Let Wp = QP(A; — 1), as in Example 1 except that now A; — 1 is positive and odd. Thus F+Wp = Wp. We let Rp = lp(k - 1) and B = Wp/Rp = jij" 1 . Therefore, we have B\p] C A\p] as GQ-modules, F+B[p] C F+A[p] as GQpmodules, and we obtain (in essentially the same way as earlier for p = 11 and 23) homomorphisms

The kernels of the above maps are finite. Referring back to our first example, we have that 5B(Qoo) = Hom(X£~\%/lp(k - 1)). But Iwasawa [8] proved that X^ (the subgroup of X^ on which complex conjugation in A acts by — 1) is a A-module of rank (p — l)/2 and, more precisely, each component X^ , where n is odd, has A-rank 1. Thus ^(Qoo) is not A-cotorsion. As we explain in [5] in a much more general context, this is related to the fact that ((s) has a simple zero at 5 = 1 — (k — 1) = —k forced by a pole of the F-factor in its functional equation. Thus SB\P]{Q oo)^ is a A/pA-module of rank > 1. (This rank turns out to in fact be 1.) Consequently, we see that Sx(Qoo)[p]~ also has A/pA-rank > 1. This implies that p divides a generator of the characteristic ideal of SA(Qoo)~We believe that in all of the above cases 5A(QOO) has exponent p and its dual is a free A/pA-module of rank 1. In order to make the main conjecture valid in the precise form (where (3 G A x ), one should take fl^ = Ly(l) when Tp is the lattice chosen above. One can give an interesting criterion for 5A(QOO) to have the above structure in terms of the ideal class group Cl(F) of a certain field F. Let Ko = Q(//p), A = Gal(if o /Q). Let F be the cyclic extension of Ko of degree p which is Galois over Q and such that A acts on Gal (F/Ko) by uk~\ i.e., Gsl(F/K0) = /x*"1. (In the notation of [5], this field is Lwh-i.) Let C = Cl(F)/Cl(Fy. Let g be a generator of G} , etc. The criterion is that the u>°-component of A acting on C9"1 /C^""1^ is trivial. We will not try to explain this here. If the class number hKo of Ko is not divisible by p 2 , then the criterion is more simply that Cg~l = 0. This turns out to imply that Gal (F/KQ) acts trivially on Cl(F)p.prim and that p2 { hF. Unfortunately, it would seem rather difficult to verify these criteria for any of our cases. In [5], we gave the simpler criterion for the case k = 12,p = 691, mistakenly assuming that p2 \ hKo. (We are grateful to David Penman for

232

Greenberg - Iwasawa theory for motives

pointing this error out to us.) The assumption that p2 \ hKo is however true for example when p = 131, 283, and 593. REFERENCES 1. J. Coates, 'p-Adic Z-functions for motives', this volume. 2. J. Coates and R. Greenberg, 'Selmer groups for abelian varieties', to appear. 3. J. Coates and B. Perrin-Riou, 'On p-adic L-functions attached to motives over Q', Advanced Studies in Pure Mathematics, 17, (1989), p. 23-54. 4. P. D. Deligne, 'Valeurs de fonctions L et periodes d'integrates', Proc. Symp. Pure Math., 33 (1979), p. 313-46. 5. R. Greenberg, 'Iwasawa theory for p-adic representations', Advanced Studies in Pure Mathematics, 17 (1989), p. 97-137. 6. R. Greenberg, 'Iwasawa theory for p-adic representations IF, to appear. 7. H. Hida, 'Galois representations into ZP[[X]] attached to ordinary cusp forms', Invent, Math., 85 (1986), 545-613. 8. K. Iwasawa, 'On Zrextensions of algebraic number fields', Ann. of Math., 98 (1973), p. 246-326. 9. J. Jones, 'Iwasawa theory at multiplicative primes', thesis (1987), Harvard University. 10. J. Manin, 'Periods of parabolic forms and p-adic Hecke series', Math. Sbornik, 92 (1973), p. 371-93. 11. J. Manin, 'The values of p-adic Hecke series at integer points of the critical strip', Math. Sbornik, 93 (1974), p. 631-7. 12. B. Mazur, 'Rational points of abelian varieties with values in towers of number fields', Invent. Math., 18 (1972), p. 183-266.

References

233

13. B. Mazur and P. Swinnerton-Dyer, 'Arithmetic of Weil curves', Invent. Math., 25 (1974), p. 1-61. 14. B. Mazur, J. Tate, and J. Teitelbaum, 'On p-adic analogues of the conjectures of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer', Invent. Math., 84 (1986), p. 1-48. 15. B. Mazur and A. Wiles, 'Class fields of abelian extensions of Q', Invent. Math., 76 (1984), p. 179-330. 16. B. Mazur and A. Wiles, 'On p-adic analytic families of Galois representations', Compositio Math., 59 (1986), p. 231-64. 17. B. Perrin-Riou, 'Variation de la fonction L p-adique par isogenie', Advanced Studies in Pure Mathematics, 17 (1989), p. 347-58. 18. D. Rohrlich, 'On L-functions of elliptic curves and cyclotomic towers', Invent. Math., 75 (1984), p. 409-23. 19. K. Rubin, 'The main conjecture. Appendix to: Cyclotomic Fields by S. Lang, Grad. Texts in Math., Springer-Verlag (1989). 20. K. Rubin, 'On the main conjecture of Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields', Invent. Math., 93 (1988), p. 701-13. 21. K. Rubin, 'The "main conjecture" of Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields', to appear in Invent. Math. 22. P. Schneider, 'Motive Iwasawa theory', Advanced Studies in Pure Mathematics, 17 (1989), p. 421-56. 23. J. P. Serre, 'Facteurs locaux des fonctions zeta des varietes algebriques (definitions et conjectures)', Sem. Delange—Pisot-Poitou, (1969/70), exp. 19. 24. A. Wiles, 'On ordinary A-adic representations associated to modular forms', Invent. Math., 94 (1988), p. 529-73.

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves BENEDICT H. GROSS

1. Let X0(N) be the modular curve over Q which classifies elliptic curves with a cyclic TV-isogeny. Let K = Q(y/—D) be an imaginary quadratic field of discriminant —J9, where all prime factors of N are split. For simplicity, we assume that D ^ 3,4, so the integers O of K have unit group O* = (±1). Choose an ideal Af of O with O/Af ~ Z/NZ. We consider K, and all other number fields in this paper, as subfields of C. Then the complex tori C/O and C/Af~l define elliptic curves related by a cyclic 7V-isogeny, hence a complex point xx of X0(N). The theory of complex multiplication shows that the point xx is rational over K^ the Hilbert class field of K. Let £ b e a modular elliptic curve of conductor N over Q, and fix a parametrization
E which maps the cusp oo of X0(N) to the origin of E. Once tp has been chosen, there is a unique invariant differential u> on E over Q such that (p*(u>) is the differential Hanqndq/q associated to a normalized (ax = 1) newform on X0(N). Write UJ0 = a*;, where a;0 is a Neron differential on E. It is known that c is an integer, and we may assume that c>\. Let yx = (p(xi) in E(Ki), and define the point yK = r^rKl/K{y1) in E(K). This point is obtained by adding yx to its conjugates, using the group law on E. If AT' is another ideal with O/AP ~ Z/7VZ, and y'K is the corresponding point in E(K), we have y'K — ±yK + (torsion). Hence the canonical height h(yK) is well-defined, independent of the choice of Af* Zagier and I proved the limit formula [GZ; Ch. I, (6.5)]: (1.1) In particular, the point yK has infinite order if and only if L'(E/K,

236

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

By comparing (1.1) with the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer for L(E/K,s), Zagier and I were led to the following [GZ; Ch. V, 2.2]. Conjecture 1.2 Assume that h(yK) ^ 0, or equivalently, that the point yK has infinite order in E(K). Then (1) the group E(K) has rank 1, so the index IK = \E(K) : ~lyK\ is finite, (2) the Tate-Shafarevich group Ul(E/K) is finite; its order is given by

where mp = (E(%) : E°(%)). In (2), note that both the index IK and the integer c depend on the parametrization 9?, but that the ratio IK/C is independent of the parametrization chosen. Since c and the local factors mp are integers, the formula in (2) predicts that the order of Ul(E/K) should always divide (IK)2- This implies, by the existence of the Cassels pairing, that the group Ul(E/K) should always be annihilated by IKKolyvagin has proved a great part of Conjecture 1.2. His main result is the following [Kl, Thm. A]. Theorem 1.3 (Kolyvagin) Assume that the point yK has infinite order in E(K). Then (1) the group E(K) has rank 1, (2) the group Ul(E/K) is finite, of order dividing tE/K • (IK)2In part (2) of this theorem, tE/K is an integer > 1, whose prime factors depend only on the curve E: they consist of 2 and the odd primes p where the Galois group of the extension <$(EP) is smaller than expected. In many cases, Theorem 1.3 reduces the conjecture of Birch and SwinnertonDyer to a finite amount of computation. For example, let E = X0(37)/w37 be the curve y2 + y = x3 — x, and let ip be the modular parametrization of degree 2. Then c = 1 and m37 = 1 in part (2) of Conjecture 1.2, so we expect that #Ul(E/K) = (IK)2 when yK has infinite order. Kolyvagin shows that tE/K is a power of 2 in this case, and that tEjK = 1 when IK is odd. To prove the full conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer for E over K, one must construct non-trivial elements in Ul(E/K) when IK > 1. (Kolyvagin's method suggests such a construction - see §11). We remark that in this case the point yK lies in i?(Q), which is infinite cyclic and generated by P = (0,0).

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

237

Writing yK = rnK • P we find IK = ±mK; the integers mK appear as Fourier coefficients of a modular form of weight 3/2 for F0(4 • 37) [Z; §5]. 2. We will not prove all of Theorem 1.3, but will sketch the proof of a slightly weaker result to illustrate Kolyvagin's main argument. In all that follows, we assume that the curve E does not have complex multiplication over C. (This excludes only thirteen j-invariants.) Then Serre has shown that the extension Q(EP) generated by the p-division points of E has Galois group isomorphic to GL2(l/pl) over Q for all sufficiently large primes p [S; Thm. 2]. In fact, if E is semi-stable (i.e., if N is square-free), the Galois group of Q(J5P)/Q is isomorphic to GL2(l/pl) for all p > 11 [Ma; Thm. 4]. The first (crucial) observation is the following. If yK has infinite order in E(K), one does not know a priori that the index [E(K) : lyx] is finite. However, since the group E(K) is finitely generated, the point yK is not infinitely divisible in E(K). In other words, there are only finitely many integers n such that yK = nP with P G E(K). Proposition 2.1 Let p be an odd prime such that the extension Q(Ep) has Galois group GL2(l/pl), and assume that p does not divide yK in E(K). Then (1) the group E(K) has rank 1, (2) the p-torsion subgroup Ul(E/K)p is trivial. When yK has infinite order in E(K), Proposition 2.1 applies for almost all primes p. Our hypotheses imply that p does not divide the index IK = [E(K) : Zy/r], so the conclusion is consistent with part (2) of Conjecture 1.2. Kolyvagin obtains Theorem 1.3 by refining the argument for primes p which divide yK, using the fact that pn does not divide yK for large n. The p-primary component of Ul(E/K) is bounded using his techniques on ideal class groups (see [R2]). When the Galois group of Q(EP) is strictly contained in GfX2(Z/pZ), he uses Serre's result that the Galois group of Q(Epn) has bounded index in GL2(2/pnl) for n -> oo. In fact, what we will prove involves the Selmer group Sel(E/K)p at p, which sits in an exact sequence of Z/pZ-vector spaces (2.2)

0 —+ E(K)/pE(K)

- ^ Sel(E/K)p

—> W(E/K)P

—> 0.

By our hypothesis on Q(.EP), the group E(K) contains no p-torsion and the dimension of E(K)/pE(K) over Z/pZ is equal to the rank of E(K).

238

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

Proposition 2.3 Let p be an odd prime such that the extension Q(EP) has Galois group GL2(Z/pZ), and assume that p does not divide yK in E(K). Then the group Se\(E/K)p is cyclic, generated by 8yK. The proof of Proposition 2.3 (following Kolyvagin) has three steps. The first is the construction of certain cohomology classes c(n) E HX{K^EP) from Heegner points of conductor n for K, and the study of their amazing properties. The second is the use of Tate duality to obtain information on the local components of elements in the Selmer group Se\p(E/K) from the classes c(n). The third is the use of the Cebotarev density theorem to convert information on the local components of the Selmer group to an upper bound on its order. Proposition 2.1 is an immediate corollary of Proposition 2.3, using (2.2). 3. We begin with a construction of the cohomology classes c(n), or rather, with a description of the properties of Heegner points on which the construction depends. Let n > 1 be an integer which is prime to TV, and let On = Z + nOK be the order of index n in OK- The ideal Afn = M fl On is an invertible 0n-module with On/Afn ~ l/Nl. Consequently the elliptic curve C/On (with its cyclic AMsogeny to C/M~l) defines a complex point xn on XQ(N). The theory of complex multiplication shows that the point xn is rational over Kn, the ring class field of conductor n over K. We have a field diagram with Galois groups marked:

Here r is complex conjugation, which lifts to an involution of Kn and acts on

Gal(Kn/K) by:

We will only consider the points xn on X0(N), and their images yn =
£ does not divide N • D -p.

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

239

This hypothesis implies that the prime £ is unramified in the extension K(EP). We let Frob(^) be the conjugacy class in Gal(K(Ep)/Q) containing the Frobenius substitutions of the prime factors of £, and further insist that (3.2)

Frob(£) = Frob(oo)

as conjugacy classes in Gal(K(Ep)/Q,). Here Frob(oo) is the conjugacy class of complex conjugation r. There are an infinite number of primes £ satisfying (3.2), by Cebotarev's density theorem. A simple implication of (3.2) is that Frob(^) = r in Gal(/i7Q). Hence the prime {£) remains inert in K] we let A denote its unique prime factor. The implication Frob(^) = Frob(oo) in Gal(Q(£>p)/Q) is equivalent to the congruences: (3.3)

at=£+l=0

(mod p),

where £ + 1 — at is the number of points on the reduction E over the finite field Ft = l/£l. Indeed, the characteristic polynomial of Frob(£) acting on Ep is known to be x2 — atx + £, whereas the characteristic polynomial of Frob(oo) = r is known to be x2 — 1 = (x — l)(x + 1). Let F\ denote the residue field of K at A, which has £2 elements. By (3.2) the prime A splits completely in the extension K(EP). Hence E(FX)P — (Z/pZ) 2; in fact we have: (3.4)

E(Fx)f

~ Z/pZ

where ± denote the eigenspaces for the automorphism group ( 1 , T ) . Indeed E(FX)+ has order £+l—a t^ and E(FX)~ has order £4-1 + at\ both are divisible by p by (3.3). We recall that n is square-free. Write n = JJ£ and let Gn be the Galois group of the extension KnjKx. Then Gn ~ Y\G£ where, for each £\n, Gt is the subgroup fixing the subfield Kn/i. The subgroups Gt ~ F A x /i^ x are cyclic of order £ + 1. Let at be a fixed generator of Gi\ the augmentation ideal of the group ring 2.[Gt] is principal and generated by (at — 1). Let Tr^ be the element ^TV in Z[G^], and let Dt be a solution of (3.5)

(at-l)-Dl=£+l-Trl

in l[Gf\. Then Dt is well-defined up to addition of elements in the subgroup i

t+i

Z • Tr* (Kolyvagin uses the solution D°t = ]Ti • a\ = - ] £ {a\ - l)/(at

- 1)

240

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

but this has little advantage over the others). Finally, define Dn =Y[Dt in Proposition 3.6 The point Dnyn in E{Kn) gives a class [Dnyn] in (E(Kn)/pE(Kn)) which is fixed by Gn. Proof It suffices to show that [Dnyn] is fixed by at, for all primes £\n, as these elements generate Gn. Hence we must prove that (at — l)Dnyn lies in pE(Kn). Write n = £-m. By (3.5) we have (at-l)Dn = (at-l)DrDm

= (t+l-Tr^Dm

in Z[6?n]. Hence

(a£ - l)Dnyn = (£ + l)Dmyn -

Dm(Tuyn).

Since ^ + 1 = 0 (mod p) by (3.3), it suffices to show that Tiiyn lies in pE(Km). This follows from part (1) of the following proposition, and the congruence at = 0 (mod p) of (3.3). Proposition 3.1 Let n = £ • ra. Then (1) Tr,yn = at • ym in E(Km). (2) Each prime factor An of £ in Kn divides a unique prime Am of A^m, and we have the congruence yn = Frob(Am)(ym) (mod An). Proof This follows from the corresponding facts about the points xn and xm on X0(N) over Kn. If Tt denotes the Hecke correspondence, which is self-dual of bidegree £+1, we have: Tvtxn = Tt(xm) as an equality of divisors of degree £+ 1 on XQ(N) over Km [G; §6]. Since ^p{Ttd) = at •
Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

241

The two properties of Heegner points in Proposition 3.7 show that the collection {yn} forms an 'Euler system', in the language of Kolyvagin [Kl; §1]. In the next section, we show how they may be used to construct cohomology classes c(n) in HX(K^ Ep). We observe that since Tr*?/n = atym lies in pE(Kn), the class [/^n2/n] in E{Kn)/fpE(Kn) is independent of the choice of solutions Dt of (3.5). It depends on the choice of generators ot of Gt only up to scaling by(z/pz)\ 4. We retain the notation n = ]\i with i satisfying (3.1) and (3.2). Let Qn be the Galois group of Kn over K; this sits in an exact sequence 0 —> Gn —» Qn —> Gel(Ki/K) —> 0. Let S be a set of coset representatives for Gn in £7n, and define

(4.1)

Pn = J2*(Dnyn) aes

mE(Kn).

By Proposition 3.6, the class [Pn] in E(Kn)/pE(Kn) is fixed by Qn. We use the same set S to define Pm for any m|n; note that Px = ^3<7?/i = TrKlfK(y1) =
yK. The class [Pn] is independent of the choice of 5, and depends on the choice of generators at of Gi, for £|n, only up to scaling by (Z/pZ) x . The exact sequence 0 —» Ep —» E - ^ E —> 0 of group schemes over Q gives, on taking cohomology (Galois = etale) over K and Kn, a commutative diagram 0 (4.2)

H\KnJK,E)p Inf E(K)/PE(K)

-U

H\K,EP) Res \

-^

H\K,E)P Res

Both rows of (4.2), and the right column, are exact. The restriction from Hl(K,Ep) to Hl{Kn,Ep)Gn is an isomorphism, as its kernel is ^(Kn/K^E^Kn)) via inflation and its cokernel injects into H2(Kn/K,Ep(Kn)) via transgression in the Hochschild-Serre spectral sequence. These cohomology groups are both trivial by the following. Lemma 4-3 The curve E has no p-torsion rational over Kn.

242

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

Proof If not, either Ep(Kn) = Z/pZ or Ep(Kn) = (Z/pZ)2. The first implies that Ep has a cyclic subgroup scheme over Q, as Kn is Galois over Q. Hence the Galois group of Q(EP) is contained in a Borel subgroup of GL2(l/p2). If Ep(Kn) = (Z/pZ)2, then Q(EP) is a subfield of Kn and we have a surjective homomorphism Qn — » GL2(l/pZ). This is impossible: when p > 2, GL2(l/pl) is not a quotient of a group of 'dihedral' type. We now define Kolyvagin's cohomology classes. Let c(n) be the unique class in Hl(K,Ep) such that (4.4)

Res c(n) = 6n[Pn] in

H\Kn,E,)°".

Let d(n) be the image of c(n) in H1(K1E)P. Since Res d(n) = 0 by the commutativity of (4.2) and the exactness of the bottom row, there is a unique class 2(n) in Hl(Kn/K,E)p = Hl(Gn,E(Kn))p such that (4.5)

Inf d(n) = d(n)

in H\K, E)p.

W. McCallum has observed that the class c(n) is represented by the 1-cocycle (4.6)

f{a)

=

a^Pj^Pn_{!L

Here - Pn is a fixed pth root of Pn in E(K), and ^ ~ ^ P n is P P the unique pth root of (a — l)Pn in E(Kn), which exists by Lemma 4.3. The class d(n) is represented by the 1-cocycle on Gal(K/K).

on Proposition J^.l (1) The class c(n) is trivial in Hl(K,Ep) if and only if Pn € ?£(#„). (2) The class d(n) is trivial in H1(K,E)P, and the class d(n) is trivial in H'iKJK, E)p, if and only if Pn € pE(Kn) + E(K). Proof This follows from their definitions and the diagram (4.2). Note The class c(l) is trivial if and only if Px = yK is divisible by p in E(K), and the classes J(l) and 5(1) are always globally trivial.

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

243

5. We now discuss the action of Ga^if/Q) = (l,r) on the cohomology classes c(n) in Hl(K, Ep). Since p is odd, we have a direct sum decomposition into eigenspaces for r: (5.1)

H\K,EP) =

H\K,Epy@H\K,Epy.

We will see that the class c(n) lies in one of these eigenspaces, whose sign depends both on E and the number of primes i dividing n. Let e = ±1 be the eigenvalue of the Fricke involution wN on the eigenform / = T,anqn associated to the modular curve E: (5.2)

f \ w N = e-f.

Then the i-function of E over Q satisfies a functional equation with sign = —e. Complex conjugation r acts on the Galois extension Kn, and hence on the point yn in E(Kn). Proposition 5.3 We have yTn = e-y°'+ (torsion) in E(Kn), for some a' G GnProof This follows from the identity [G, §5]

for some & in Qn. Hence (xn - oo)r = wN(xn - ooY + (wNoo - oo). Since w^oo is the cusp 0 of XQ(N), and the class of (0 — oo) is torsion in the Jacobian, this gives the claim on the curve E. Proposition 5.4 (1) The class [Pn] lies in the en = e • (~l) / n eigenspace for r

in (E(Kn)/pE(Kn))s", where /„ = #{t: £\n}.

(2) The class c(n) lies in the en-eigenspace for r in Hl(K,Ep), d(n) lies in the en-eigenspace for r in H1(K,E)p. Proof

and the class

Recall that Pn = ^crZ) n y n in E(Kn), where S is a set of coset

representatives for Gn in Qn. For any a G Gn w e have the commutation relation ra — a~lr. Hence rPn = y^]a~lrDnyn.

244

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

But Dn = JJ-D* *n z[£*>»]> where Dt G i[Gi] is a solution (well-defined up to l\n

m Tit) of (at — l)Dt = £ + 1 — Tvt. Applying r on the right and left of this identity, we find (at - \)Dtr = r(a£ - l)Dt = -a-\al-l)rDl. Hence TDL = —<jtDtT +fcTr^for some k G Z, as rDt + (JiDtr is annihilated i

by {at - 1). (For D°t = J^tcrJ, one has k = £). Since Tr,?/n = ^?/ n/£ = 0 in i

pE(Kn), we have

rPn = (-l/» • 1 1 ^ * E ^ " 1 * ^(ry n ) (mod pE(/^)). But ryn = e • <7/(yn)+ torsion, by Proposition 5.3, for some a' in C/n. But Lemma 4.3 shows that E(Kn)p = 0. Hence rPn =enH<7l'at l\n

-^2^lDnyn

(mod pE(Kn)).

S

The sum J^cr~1Dnyn is = P n , as [.Dnyn] is fixed by Gn and {cr"1} is another set of coset representatives for Gn in Qn. Since [Pn] is fixed by Qn, we have rP n = en • Pn

mod pE(/C)

which proves (1). The statements in (2) are an immediate corollary, as all the maps in the diagram (4.2) commute with the action of Gal(/^/Q) = (l,r). Since d(n) G Hl(K,E)€pn, we may refine Proposition 4.7, part (2). Corollary 5.5 The class d(n) is trivial in Hl(K,E)€pn if and only if Pn G 6. Recall that (6.1) where the sum is taken over all places v of K. The Selmer group Sel(E/K)p is, by definition, the largest subgroup of Hl(K,Ep) which maps to Ul(E/K)p in Hl(K, E)p. We now wish to decide if the class c(n) is in the Selmer group, i.e., if the class d(n) is locally trivial at all places of K. We note that Sn[Pn] is in the Selmer group of E over Kny and is fixed by £7n, but restriction does not necessarily induce an isomorphism: Sel(E/K)p —> Sel(E/Kn)fn.

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

245

Proposition 6.2 (1) The class d(n)v is locally trivial in H1(KV,E)P at the archimedean place v = oo, and at all finite places v of K which do not divide n. (2) If n = £m and A is the unique prime of K dividing £, the class d(n)x is locally trivial in Hl(Kx,E)p if and only if Pm E pE(KXm) = pE(Kx) for one (and hence all) places Am of Km dividing A. Proof If v = oo,Kv = C is algebraically closed and the Galois cohomology of E is trivial. If v jfn then the class d(n) is inflated from the class d(n) of an extension Kn/K which is unramified at v. Hence d(n)v lies in the subgroup Hx{K^nlKV,E), where K"n is the maximal unramified extension. This group is trivial when E has good reduction at v [M; Ch. I, §3], so d(n)v = 0 for

vjfN.

If v\N the curve E has bad reduction: let E° be the connected component of the Neron model and = E/E° the group of components. Then H\K« nIKv,E0) = 0, so H\K:n/Kv,E) injects into Hl(Fv,w) lies, up to translation by the rational torsion point (0) — (oo), in J° [GZ; III, 3.1]. Hence yn is, up to translation by rational torsion on 2?, in E°. Since E(ty)p = 0 by assumption, the points yn (and hence Dnyn and Pn) lie in a subgroup E' whose image in <j> has order prime to p. Since d(n)v is killed by p, we have d{n)v — 0. (2) We recall that the prime A splits completely in Km, and each factor Am is totally ramified, of degree £ + 1 , in Kn. The localization d(n)x is represented by the cocycle a i—> <*"^ Pw on Gal(KXn/KXm) - Gt with values in E(KXn). Since I )[N the curve E has good reduction at A; let E1 denote the subgroup of points reducing to the identity. Since E1 is a pro-£-group and £ ^ p, the cohomology group H1(Gt,E1(KXn))p = 0. Hence d(n)x is trivial if and only if it has trivial image in )), = where E = E/E

1

Eom(Gt,E(Fx)p),

is the reduced curve. The image of d(n)x is represented

by the cocycle a i—> reduction of —

—^~.

Since Gt is cyclic, generated

by o>, we see that the local class d(n)x is trivial if and only if the point Qn = —

*—?- has trivial reduction (mod An). Since at acts trivially on P E(FXn) = E(FX), the reduction Qn is contained in E(FX)P.

246

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

Since Pn = ^ crDm • Dt • yn and (a> — \)Di = £ + 1 — Tr^, we have s £+1

y

at

by Proposition 3.7, part (1). By part (2) of that proposition, we have the congruence: £+1 P

Vn

at (£ + l)Frob(Am) - at Vm = Vm (mod An) P P

at all places An dividing A in Kn. For any a £ Qn we conjugate this congruence (mod cr""1An) by <J to obtain £+1

V P

at \ [(i+lXFiobaX^a^ V n V mVm } = cr[ [ Vm (mod An).

P P J J

\\

PP

J

But a - Frob(cr"1Am) = Frob(Am) • cr, so we obtain (£+1 oyn Hence

V P

at \ Vm =

P J

({t^l){¥mh\m)-at\

V

P

J

oym (mod An).

_ (l+l)(FrobA m )-q, Qn = ^m (mod Anj. p

The reduction Pm lies in the em-eigenspace for Frob(^) on E(F\)/pE(Fx). Since (^+l)Frob(£) — at annihilates JE(F A ), and the em-eigenspace of p-torsion is cyclic, we see that Qn = 0 if and only if Pm £ pE(Fx). Since E1 is pdivisible, this is equivalent to the divisibility Pm £ pE(KXm). Note We have seen that the class d(l) is always globally trivial, hence is locally trivial at all places of K. This is in accord with Proposition 6.2, part (1). For a more interesting example, assume n — £ is prime. Then, by Proposition 4.7, the class d(£) is globally trivial if and only if Pt £ pE{Kt) + E(K). By Proposition 6.2, the class d(£) is locally trivial at all places v ^ A of K, and is locally trivial at A if and only if Px = yK £ pE(Kx)7. We now review the relevant results of Tate local duality [T, §2], [M, Ch. I] which will be used in the proof of Proposition 2.3. In this section, we let Kx be a local field, with ring of integers Ox and finite residue field Fx of characteristic £. We let E be an elliptic curve over Kx, with good reduction over Ox.

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

247

Let p be a prime, with p ^ £. Then Ep is a finite etale group scheme of rank p2 over O\. The Kummer sequence 0 —• Ep —> JB -£-> i? —* 0 induces an isomorphism (7.1)

E(Kx)/pE(Kx)-tHl(Ox,Ep),

as Hl(O\,E) = 0. Since the subgroup E1(KX) is ^-divisible, the group E(Kx)/pE(Kx) is isomorphic to E(Fx)/pE(Fx), so has dimension < 2 over Z/pZ, with equality holding if all the p-torsion on E is rational over Kx. The Weil pairing {, } : EpxEp —> /J,P of finite group schemes over Kx induces a cup-product pairing in Galois (= etale, or flat) cohomology: (7.2)

H\KX,EP)

x H\KX,EP)

H2(Kx,fip).

—>

The invariant map of local class field theory gives a canonical isomorphism H2(Kx,fj,p)

= Br(Kx)p — -1/2 = Z/pZ, and Tate's local duality theorem P states that the resulting pairing of Z/pZ-vector spaces (7.3)

(,) : H\KX,EP)

x H\Kx,Ef)

— • Z/pZ

is alternating and non-degenerate (see [M, Ch. I, Corollary 2.3]). The Kummer sequence 0 —> Ep —> E -£-> E —> 0 gives a short exact sequence in cohomology: (7.4)

0 —> E(KX)/PE(KX)

—+ H\KX,EP)

The subspace E(Kx)/pE(Kx) 7C H1(Ox,Ep) 2 induced by cup-product, as H (Ox,iip) — 0.

—• H\KX,E)P

-> 0.

is isotropic for the pairing (,)

Proposition 7.5 The pairing (,) of (7.3) induces a non-degenerate pairing of Z/pZ-vector spaces (of dimension < 2) (,) : E(Kx)/pE(Kx)

x H\KX,E)P

—> Z/pZ.

Proo/ It suffices to check that the subspace Hl(Ox,Ep) is maximal isotropic, or equivalently, that dim H1(Kx,E)p — dim E(Kx)p. This is a general fact, due to Tate [T, §2] (see [M, Ch. I, Thm. 2.6]); we give a proof using tame local class field theory. Let K™ be the completion of the maximal unramified extension of Kx; since H^K^/K^E) = Hl(Ox,E) = 0, restriction induces l n an isomorphism H (Kx,E)p -^ H\Kl ,E)^oh(x\ The latter group is iso1 n FVob(A) morphic to if (iif" ,JBp) , using the Kummer sequence and the fact that

248

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

E(K"n) is p-divisible. Since the residue field of K™ is algebraically closed, H^KFjEpY****) = Hom(Gal(¥ A //^ n ),^) F r o b ( A ) . But the homomorphism of Gdl(KxlK\n) ^° Ep m u s ^ kill the wild inertia subgroup (as I ^ p), and factor through the maximal pro-p quotient of the tame inertia group. This quotient is isomorphic to Zp(l) = TJ,Gm as a Frob(A)-module, so Hl(K\,E)p is isomorphic to Hom(//p, Ep)Frch^xK The latter space has the same dimension as E(FX)P ~ E(Kx)p, by the Weil pairing. We henceforth assume that the p-torsion on E is rational over JK\, s o the Z/pZ-vector spaces in Proposition 7.5 each have dimension = 2. In this case there is an elegant formula for the pairing (,), which is due to Kolyvagin and gives an independent proof of its non-degeneracy. To cx G E(Kx)/pE(Kx) /

\FYob(A)-l

we associate the point ex = f- cA in E(KX)P. To c2 G Hl{Kx,Ep) we associate a homomorphism (j>2 : \iv —> Ep(Kx) ^s above, using tame local class field theory. Fix a primitive pth root £ of 1 in K^ and let ^(C) = e2 in E(KX)P. Then (7.6) C(ci'C2> = K e 2 } , where {,} is the Weil pairing on Ep. A proof of (7.6) may be found in the appendix of [W]. 8. We now apply Proposition 7.5 in the specific local situation which arises in the study of Heegner points: K is an imaginary quadratic extension of Q and Kx is the completion of K at an inert prime A = (£). The curve E is defined over Q, so Gal(K/ty) = Gal(Kx/Qi) = (l,r) acts on the Z/pZ-vector spaces E(Kx)/pE(Kx) and H\KX,E)P. We assume, as usual, that p is odd and that t satisfies the congruences £+1 = at = 0 (mod p) of (3.3). Then the eigenspaces E{Kx)^ for r each have dimension 1 over Z/pZ. Proposition 8.1 (1) The eigenspaces (E(Kx)/pE(Kx))± and Hl(Kx,E)f for Gal(Kx/Qi) each have dimension 1 over Z/pZ. (2) The pairing (,) of (2.3) induces non-degenerate pairings of Z/pZ-vector spaces (,)* : (E(Kx)/pE(Kx))± x H\KX,E)± - * Z/pZ. In particular, if dx ^ 0 lies in H1(Kx,E)f and sx G (E(Kx)/pE(Kx))± satisfies (sXj dx) = 0, then sx = 0 (mod pE(Kx)). Proof (1) We have isomorphisms of Gal(/
Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves Since ^ + 1 =

(E(Kx)/pE(Kx))f

0

(mod p),

~ ^(K^E)*,

/JLP(KX)

= /JLp(Kx)'.

249

Hence E(Kx)f

~

and all eigenspaces have dimension 1.

(2) It suffices to check that the + and — eigenspaces for r are orthogonal under (,). But the Tate pairing satisfies (c\,cr2) = (c1,c2), as r acts trivially on H2(Kx,fJ>p) = Z/pZ. Since p is odd, the result follows. (Alternately, one can use the formula for the Weil pairing: {e[,eT2] = {eu e 2 } r = — {ei,e 2 } and Kolyvagin's formula (7.6).) Actually, we will use the following version of Proposition 8.1, which uses the full power of global class field theory. Proposition 8.2 Assume that the class d £ Hl(K,E)^ is locally trivial for all places v ^ X oi K, but that dx ^ 0 in H1(KXiE)f. Then for any class s in the subgroup Sel(E/K)f C H^K.E^ we have sx = ResKx(s) = 0 in Proof The restriction sx lies in (E(KX) j pE^K)))*, by the definition of the global Selmer group. Hence it suffices, by Proposition 8.1, to show that (sx,dx) = 0. To do this, we lift d to a class c in Hl(K, Ep), which is well-defined modulo the image of E(K)/pE(K). The global pairing (s, c)K induced by cup-product lies in H2(Kj fip) = Br(iif ) p , and is completely determined by its local components (sv, cv) £ Bv(Kv)p for all places v of K. But (sv, cv) = 0 for all v ^ A, as dv = 0 in H1(KV,E)P. Since the sum of local invariants is zero, by the reciprocity law of global class field theory, we must have (sx,cx) = {sx,dx) = 0 also. Kolyvagin's idea is to use global classes d satisfying Proposition 8.2 to bound the order of Sel(E/K)p. The classes d = d(n) are constructed using Heegner points of conductors n > 1 for K in §4-5, and their local behavior is analyzed in Proposition 6.2. 9. In this section we give a concrete description of the Selmer group Sel(E/K)p in Hl(K, Ep), under the hypothesis that p is odd and that the Galois group of Q(EP) is isomorphic to GL2{l/pl) ~ Aut(_Ep). Let L = K(EP)\ the hypothesis that D is prime to Np implies that the numberfields K and Q(jEp) are disjoint. Hence Q = Gal(L/K) is isomorphic to GL2(Z/pl) and contains the central subgroup Z ^ (Z/pZ)* of homotheties of Ep. Since Z has order p — 1, which is prime to p, Hn(Z,Ep) = 0 for n > 1. Since p is odd, Z ^ 1 and El = H°(Z,EP) = 0.

250

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

Proposition 9A We have Hn{Q,Ep) = 0 for all n > 0. The restriction of classes gives an isomorphism of Gal(JRr/Q)-modules: Res : H\K,EP)

U H\L,EP)G

= Hom,(Gal($/L), £,(£)).

Proof The spectral sequence Hm(G/Z, Hn(Z, Ep)) => # m + n ( £ , Ep), and the vanishing of Hn(Z,Ep) for all n > 0, gives the vanishing of the cohomology of Q in Ep. (This elegant proof is due to Serre.) The fact that restriction is an isomorphism follows, as its kernel is Hl(Q,Ep) and its cokernel injects into H\g,Ep). From Proposition 9.1 we obtain a pairing: (9.2)

[ , ] : H\K,EP)

x Gal(Q/£) —> EP(L),

which satisfies [s°,p°] = [s,p°] = [s,p]a for all s G H^K.Ep), p G Gal(Q/L), and a G Q = Gal(L/K). If [s,p] = 0 for all p G Gal(Q/L), then s = 0 by the injectivity of restriction. Let S C Hl(K,Ep) be a finite subgroup (= finite dimensional vector space over Z/pZ). Let Gal5(Q/L) be the subgroup of p G Gal(Q/L) such that [s,p] = 0 for all 5 G 5, and let Ls be the fixed field of Gal 5 (Q/£). Then Ls is a finite normal extension of L. Proposition 9.3 The induced pairing [ , ] : S x Gal(L 5 /I) —> EP(L) is non-degenerate: it induces an isomorphism of (/-modules: Gal(Ls/L) -^

Eom(S,Ep(L)),

as well as an isomorphism of Gal(A7Q)-modules: S 73

Romg(Gai(Ls/L),Ep{L)).

Proof From the definition of Ls, and the injectivity of restriction proved in 9.1, the pairing [, ] : SxGal(Ls/L) —> EP(L) induces injections Gal(Ls/L) ^> Hom(5,E p ) and S <-> Komg(Gal(Ls/L), Ep). If r = dim(5), this shows that Gal(Ls/L) is a ^-submodule of Hom(5, E^) c^ £J. Since Ep is a simple Qmodule, Erv is semi-simple. Since any submodule of a semi-simple module is semi-simple, we have an isomorphism of (/-modules: Gal(jL5/£) T3 E*p for s < r. Hence Hom^(Gal(Z5/L),£'p) c^ (Z/pZ)5; since this contains 5 ~ (l/pl)r

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

251

we must have s > r. Consequently s = r and the injections induced by [ , ] are both isomorphisms. We apply Proposition 9.3 to the finite subgroup S = Sel(E/K)p of Hl{K, Ep). For simplicity in notation, we let M = Ls and H = Gsl(M/L) = Gal(L 5 /L). We assume, in preparation for the proof of Proposition 2.3, that yK is not divisible by p in E(K), and let SyK be its non-zero image in Se\(E/K)p. Let / be the subgroup of H which fixes the subfield L(-yK) = L^6yi<) of M. Here is a field diagram.

H

~Rom{Sel(E/K)p,Ep))

L = K(EP)

(9.4)

G ~ Aut(Ep) K Q Let r be a fixed complex conjugation in Gal(M/Q), and let 77+ and 7 + denote the +1 eigenspace for r (acting by conjugation) on 77 and 7. Proposition

9.5

( 1 ) W e h a v e 77+ = {(rh)2

: h G 7 7 } , 7+ = {(ri)2

::€/},

and H+/J+ ~ Z/pZ. (2) Let s G Sel(E/K)f. Then the following are equivalent: (a) [s, p] = 0 for all p G # (b) [«,/»] = 0 for all p e H+ (c) [«,/»] = 0 for all /» G /7 + - 7 + (d) 3 = 0. Proo/ (1) Since p is odd, 77+ = 77T+1 = {hT • h : h G 77}. But /iT = rhr~x = rhr as r 2 = 1, so hTh = (rh)2. The same works for I*. Finally, 77+ //+ = (77/7)+ = E+ ~ Z/pZ. (2) Clearly (d) <=> (a) = (b) = > (c), so it suffices to prove that (c) = > Ep is a group homomorphism and 7+ ^ i/ + (b) = > (a). Since s : H+ the fact that s vanishes on H+ — 7 + implies that it vanishes on the entire group H+. Since 3 £ Se^E/K)*, it induces a ^-homomorphism H —> i?p which maps H+ —> Ef and H~ —> EJ. If s vanishes on H+, the image

252

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

s(H) is therefore contained in E*. But s(H) is a (/-submodule of the simple module Ep, so if s(H) ^ Ep we must have s(H) = 0. Let A be a prime of K which does not divide Np. Then A is unramified in M/K] we assume further that A splits completely in L/K and let AM be a prime factor of A in M. The Frobenius substitution of \M in Gal(M/if) lies in the subgroup H, and its £-orbit - which we denote by Frob(A) - depends only on the place A of K. We write [s,Frob(A)] = 0 iff [s,p] = 0 for all p G Frob(A). Proposition 9.6 For s G Sel(E/K)p

C Hl(K,Ep)

the following are equivalent:

(a) [s,p] = 0, where p is the Frobenius substitution associated to the factor AM of A in Gal(M/L) = H. (b) [s,Frob(A)] = 0. (c) sx=0 in H\KX,EP). Proof Clearly (a) and (b) are equivalent, as for all a G Q we have [s,p°] = [$,/?]*. To prove the equivalence of (a) and (c) we assume sx = PA m E(Kx)/pE(Kx) <-> Hl{Kx,Ep). Then ^PA is rational over MAjVf, and [s,p] = 1 (iPx)'- in E(MXM)P - E(M)P. Hence"[3jp] = 0 if and only if PA G pE(Kx). 10. We now give the proof of Proposition 2.3, treating the eigenspaces of Se\(E/K)p in turn. Recall that the Heegner point yK = Pi lies in the eeigenspace for complex conjugation on E(K)/pE(K) (where e is the eigenvalue of the Fricke involution on the eigenform / associated to E). Hence 6yK lies in the e-eigenspace of Sel(E/K)p.

Claim 10.1 Sel(E/K);e

= 0.

Proof Assume that s G Sel(E/K)~€. To show s = 0 it suffices, by Proposition 9.5, to show that [5, p] = 0 for all p G H+ — J + . Such elements have the form p = (T/&)2, for some h G H. Let I be a rational prime which is unramified in the extension M/Q, and has a factor AM whose Frobenius substitution is equal to rh in Gal(M/Q). Such primes exist, and have positive density, by Cebotarev's density theorem. Then (£) = A is inert in K and A splits completely in L. The Frobenius substitution of EXM/FX is equal to (rh)2, so to prove that [5, p] = 0 it suffices, by Proposition 9.6, to show that sx = 0 in ^(K^Ep).

Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

253

Let c{£) be the global cohomology class in Hl(K,Ep) constructed in §4, and let d(£) be its image in Hl(K,E)p. By Proposition 5.4, both classes lie in the —e-eigenspace for complex conjugation and, by Proposition 6.2, d{£) is locally trivial except at A. We claim that d(£)x ^ 0 in H1(KX,E)P. Indeed, by Proposition 6.2, d(£)x is trivial if and only if yK = Px £ p E(KX), or equivalently, if the prime A splits completely in the extension L(-yK). Since Frob(A) = p is not in 7 + = 7 fl H+ by hypothesis, this splitting does not occur. We therefore may apply Proposition 8.2, with d = d(£), to conclude that sx = 0. Since this argument works to show [s,p] = 0 for any p £ H+ — 7 + (choosing £ correctly) we have shown that 3 = 0. Proposition 10.2 Assume that yK is not divisible by p in E(K). Let £ be a rational prime which is unramified in M/Q and has a factor \M whose Frobenius substitution is equal to rh in Gal(M/Q), with h £ H. Then (£) = A is inert in K and A splits completely in L = K(EP). The following are all equivalent: (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7)

c(£) = 0 inH^K.Ep) c{£)eSe\{EIK)pcH\K,Ep) Pt is divisible by p in E{Kt) d(£) = 0 mHl(K,Ep) d(£)x = 0 mH\Kx,Ep) Px = yK is locally divisible by p in E(KX) /i 1+T lies in the subgroup I+ = H+ D / of H+.

Proof We have (1) <=> (2) as Sel(E/K)-£ only if Pt £ p E(Kt), so (1) *=> (3).

= 0 by 10.1. But c(£) = 0 if and

Since (E(K)/pE(K))-€ = 0 by 10.1, c(£) = 0 is equivalent to d(£) = 0. Since d(£) is locally trivial except perhaps at A, and Ul(E/K)~e = 0 by 10.1, we have d(£) = 0 if and only if d(£)x = 0. Conditions (6) and (7) are equivalent to d(£)x = 0, by Proposition 6.2. Claim 10.3 Sel(E/K)€p - l/pl • 6yK. Proof Let s £ Sel(E/K)€p. To show s is a multiple of 6yK it suffices to prove that [s,p] = 0 for all p £ / . For then s £ Eomg(H/I,Ep) c^ Z/pZ • &/*. By the argument of Proposition 9.5, it suffices to show [s,p] = 0 for all p £ 7 + . These elements all have the form p = (ri) 2 , for i £ 7.

254

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

Let £' be a prime such that c{£') is non-trivial in Hl(K,Ep); by Proposition 10.2 we may obtain I! by insisting that its Frobenius substitution is conjugate to rh in Gal(Af/Q), where h G H and /i 1+r £ /+. Then c(£') is not in Se\(E/K)p, so the extension L' = £{c(/')) oi L = K(EP) described in (9.3) has Galois group isomorphic to Ep and is disjoint from the extension M/L. A prime ideal (£) = A of K, which splits completely in L, splits completely in L' if and only if Ptt is locally a pth power in E(KXt,) = E(KX), for all factors \ii of A in Ki>.

Let £ be a prime whose Probenius substitution is conjugate to ri in Gal(M/Q), with i G / and whose Frobenius substitution is conjugate to rj in Gal(Z//Q), where j G Gal(L'/L) satisfies j1+T ^ 1. (Since L' D M = L, these two conditions may be satisfied simultaneously.) We claim that the class d(££') in Hl(K,E)ep is locally trivial for all places v ^ A, but that d{££% ^ 0. The local triviality for v ^ A, A' follows from Proposition 6.2. Since i G /, the global class c{£) is zero by Proposition 10.2, and Pt is divisible by p in E{Kt). Hence it is locally divisible by p in the completion at a place dividing A', and d(££')x, = 0 by Proposition 6.2. Finally d(££')x is trivial if and only if P^ is locally divisible by p in E(KX). But this implies that A splits in L', or equivalently that (rj)2 = j 1 + T = 1. This contradicts our hypothesis on j . We may now apply Proposition 8.2, with d = d(££'), to conclude that sx = 0. Consequently [s,/?] = 0, where p = (ri)2. Since this argument works for any p G / + (choosing £ judiciously) we have shown that s(I+) = s(I) = 0. 11. When the Heegner point yK has infinite order, but is divisible by p in E(K), the cohomology classes d(n) constructed by Kolyvagin in §3-4 are candidates for non-trivial elements in Ul(E/K)p. Indeed, the condition that Pi G pE(K) is equivalent to c(l) = 0. This implies, by Proposition 6.2, that the classes d(£) all lie in Ul(E/K)p. Similarly, if c(A) = c(£2) = 0 then the class d(^i4) lies in m(E/K)p, if c{£x£2) = c(A4) = c(£2£3) = 0, then the class d(A44) lies in Ul(£'//i r ) p , etc. What subgroup of W(E/K)P can be constructed in this manner? A related question is the following. Assume that p does not divide the integer ' Hq\N mq i n Conjecture 1.2. Can one show that the class c(n) is non-zero in H1{K, Ep) for some value of n = £x£2 • • • £rT c

12. Let A be an abelian variety of dimension d > 1 over Q such that the algebra End^A) (g) Q is isomorphic to a totally real numberfield of degree d. A generalization of the conjecture of Taniyama and Weil states that A is

Bibliography

255

the quotient of the Jacobian J0(N) of some X0(N). Assume that a surjective homomorphism (f : Jo(N) —> A exists, and define the points yx = ip((xi) — (oo)) in A(Kx) and yK = TrKl/Kyi in A(K) as in §1. It is easy to show that the i-function of A over K vanishes to order > d at s = 1. Zagier and I proved that the order of vanishing is equal to d if and only if the Heegner point yK has infinite order in A(K) [GZ; V, 2.4]. Assuming this, Kolyvagin's method can be used to show that the finitely generated group A(K) has rank d and that Ul(A/K) is finite [K2]. Another generalization is the following. Let x be a complex character of Gdl(KxIK), and define the point yx = Ylx^i^Vi in (£(#i)®C) x . Following Kolyvagin, one can show [B-D] that the hypothesis yx ^ 0 implies that the complex vector space (E(Ki) ® C)x has dimension one. 13. Acknowledgements. I would like to thank K. Rubin, J.-P. Serre, and J. Tate for their help. BIBLIOGRAPHY [B-D] M. Bertolini and H. Darmon, 'Kolyvagin's descent and Mordell-Weil groups over ring class fields'. To appear [G] B. H. Gross, 'Heegner points on X0(N)\ in Modular Forms (R. A. Rankin, Ed.) Chichester, Ellis Horwood, 1984, 87-106. [GZ] B. H. Gross and D. Zagier, 4Heegner points and derivatives of L-series'. Invent. Math., 84 (1986), 225-320. [Kl] V. A. Kolyvagin, 'Euler systems', (1988). To appear in The Grothendieck Festschrift. Prog, in Math., Boston, Birkhauser (1990). [K2] V. A. Kolyvagin, 'Finiteness of E(<$) and Ul(E/Q) for a class of Weil curves'. Izv. Akad. Nauk SSSR, 52 (1988). [K3] V. A. Kolyvagin and D.Y. Logachev, 'Finiteness of the ShafarevichTate group and group of rational points for some modular abelian varieties'. Algebra and analysis (USSR), No. 5. (1989). [Ma] B. Mazur, 'Rational isogenies of prime degree'. Invent. Math., 44 (1978), 129-62.

256

Gross - Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves

[M] J. S. Milne, 'Arithmetic duality theorems'. Perspectives in Mathematics, Academic Press, 1986. [Rl] K. Rubin, 'The work of Kolyvagin on the arithmetic of elliptic curves'. To appear in Arithmetic of Complex Manifolds, Erlangen, 1988, Springer Lecture Notes. [R2] K. Rubin, Appendix to S. Lang, Cyclotomic Fields I and II. SpringerVerlag, 1990. [S] J.-P. Serre, 'Proprietes galoisiennes des points d'ordre fini des courbes elliptiques'. Invent. Math., 15 (1972), 259-331 (= Oe.94) [T] J. Tate, 'Duality theorems in Galois cohomology over number fields'. Proc. ICM Stockholm (1962), 288-95. [W] L. C. Washington, 'Number fields and elliptic curves', in Number Theory and Applications, R.A. Mollin ed., Kluwer Academic Publishers, 1989, 245-78. [Z] D. Zagier, 'Modular points, modular curves, modular surfaces, and modular forms'. Springer LNM 1111 (1985), 225-48.

Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis SHAI HARAN

In this survey we would like to paint, in expressionistic brushstrokes, our hunch concerning the problem of the Riemann hypothesis. Langlands said it best [38]: '...I have exceeded my commission and been seduced into describing things as they may be and, as seems to me at present, are likely to be. They could be otherwise. Nonetheless, it is useful to have a conception of the whole to which one can refer during the daily, close work with technical difficulties, provided one does not become too attached to it ... I have simply fused my own observations and reflections with ideas of others and with commonly accepted tenets'. Let us begin by recalling the well known analogies between number fields and function fields. For function fields the Riemann hypothesis was solved by Weil, over a finite field [49], and by Selberg, over the complex numbers [43]. Most attempts to date in solving the Riemann hypothesis for number fields follow Hilbert's old suggestion: find an operator, A, acting on a Hilbert space such that (Ax,y) + (x,Ay) = (x,i/), and such that i(^ — A) is self adjoint, and identify its eigenvalues with the zeros of the zeta function. This approach received scrutiny [22; 25], especially after the success of Selberg's theory, where such an operator, the Laplacian, does in fact exists. Such an operator also exists in the context of Weil's theory, namely the Frobenius operator acting on ^-adic cohomology (or equivalently, the >£th power torsion points of the Jacobian), but here such a realization exists only over Q*, I ^ p, oo, a fact which hints of the difficulties of this approach to number fields. Let us review the 'roundabout' proof of the Riemann hypothesis for a curve C over a finite field F p, as elucidated in [23; 40]. Given a function / : p1 —> Z of finite support, we associate with it its Mellin transform f(s) = J2n f(pn)' Pn%s € C? a n ^ a divisor f(A) = 52nf(pn) • An on the surface C x C, where An are the Frobenius correspondences given by An = {(x,x pfl )}, A~n = p~n • (An)*, n > 0; * denoting the involution (x,y)* = (y,x). On the surface C x C we have intersection theory which is given explicitly for our divisors by:

(i)

Q(A),g(A))

= ((/*
258

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

where g*(pn) = g(p-») • p~n ^ (sofof)A(*) = g(l - *)), and / * g(p») = Em /(p m ) ' #(pn~m) (so (f*g*)*(s) = /(s) -#(.s)); i.e., knowledge of the intersection numbers reduces to those with the diagonal Diag = A0.

(ii)

where the sum is extended over the zeros of the zeta function ((s) of C. Letting h°(f) = dimFpH°(C x C, O(/(A))) denote the dimension of the space of global sections of the line bundle O(f(A)), we have: Riemann-Roch inequality

where a? is a canonical divisor on C x C which can be thought of as the distribution on p* give by (w, / ) = (2gc - 2)(/(0) + /(I)). Monotoneness Ampleness

h°(f) > 0==> h°(f + g) > h°(g).

(a>, / ) = 0 ==> h°(m• / ) is bounded independently of m G Z.

Given the above three properties it is possible to derive the Fundamental inequality (ii):

/(0) • /(I) > ; (/(A), f(A)) or equivalently using (i),

£ /W-/(l-a)>0 which is easily shown to be equivalent to the Riemann hypothesis: C(s) = 0 = • Re 5 = i . Turning back to number fields, and for simplicity let us consider only the case of the rational numbers, Q, let ((s) = np ^es > 1? denote the classical Riemann zeta function (completed at 00); (P(s) = (1 — p""*)"1 f°r P < 00, Coo(5) = 7r"*r(^). The exact relation between the zeros of £(s) and the distribution of the primes was known to Riemann, but it was Weil who crystallized it in his 'explicit sums' [50; 51]. Given a function / : R+ —> R smooth and compactly supported, we associate with

Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

259

it its Mellin transform f(s) = /0°° f(x)x* —, and we have by the functional equation

C(.)=o

p
Using Mellin inversion it is easy to see that [26]: W,(f) = log p • E /(p") • min(l,p")

for p < <x>,

And again, a,s pointed out by Weil [50], setting f*(x) = /(aT 1 ) • x" 1 , the Fundamental inequality

/(0) • / ( I ) > | VK(/ * /*) or equivalently:

E /W-/(i-*)>o C(*)=o

is easily shown to be equivalent to the Riemann hypothesis. It will not be an exaggeration to say that the greatest mystery of arithmetic is the simple fact that Z R smooth and compactly supported, to be thought of as representing 'Frobenius divisors' on the non-existing surface, we can define their intersection number: (/, #) = W(f * #*), and again, associating with such a function, / , a real number h°(f) > 0 satisfying the above three properties will lead to the solution of the Riemann hypothesis. Ergo our main point is: a two dimensional Riemann-Roch for spec Z may very well exist! Let us briefly review the proof of the classical Riemann-Roch theorem, i.e., over C, in a somewhat bias manner [2; 7; 24; 44]. Given a compact Riemannian manifold Xy and a Dirac operator p : E+ —> E-, acting on the section of two vector bundles E± over X, let A + = p*p, A . = pp* denote the associated Laplacians, and consider R± = A^ a as operators on L2(E±). A basic fact is 'supersymmetry': tr(/2£) — tv(RZ) is independent of a > dim X\ in fact, i?£ have discrete spectra and the non-zero eigenvalues of i?£ and i?" are the same including multiplicities. Lettting a —> oo, i?£ converge to the projections onto the kernels of A±, hence tr(JSJ) - tr(#!) a -z^ dim ker p - dim ker p* = index p .

260

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

On the other hand, for Re a > dim X, R± are given by continuous kernels, R±(x, y), which have meromorphic continuations to all a, hence upon letting a —> 0 we obtain:

tr(i?«)-tr(i£) a-#

I

Pfa=0(R°+(x,x)-RZ(x,x))dx.

JX

Putting these together, and explicitly evaluating the last integrand, one obtains the Atiyah-Singer index theorem. For the special case of a Kahler manifold, and the d operator, one obtains the Hirzebruch-Riemann-Roch theorem. Replacing the bounded operators in a Hilbert space by a IIoo factor, Atiyah [1] has proved a real valued index theorem for non-compact X, from which a host of index theorems sprung [4; 13; 33-36]. The index theorem relates global information (the limit a —> oo) with local information (the limit a —> 0) and it is usually the case that the precise determination of the latter, i.e., of Pfa=0(R+(x,x) — RZ(x,x)), is the deepest step which includes passage to a new geometrical space, X\ the cotangent space to X. A hint on what X' might be in the arithmetical setting is gained by an inspection of the proof of the K-amenability of SL2 (Qp) [31; 32] which we next (biasly) describe. Let Xp = SL2(%)/SL2(lp) denote the 'p-adic hyperbolic plane', it is a (p + 1)regular tree, and let d(x,y) denote the natural 5£2(Qp)-invariant metric. Acting on functions on Xp we have the Hecke operator, Tpf(y) = J2d(x,y)=i f(x)i an< l the 'infinitesimal generator5 of random walk on Xp, the Laplacian Ap = ^4^t Tp — 1, whose associated potential operator is given by the kernel A" 1 = (p(l) • p~d(ar»y) [10; 11]. The function d(x,y) is negative definite, hence for each a > 0 we have a positive self-adjoint operator on L2(XP) given by the kernel Rp = p~ad(x>y)^ and an associated Hilbert space Ha = {/ : Xp —> C | (f,Rpf)L2(xp) < oo}. Let2 ting a —> oo we obtain H°° = L (XP). On the other hand, letting a —> 0, we get H° = C © j^\Q=0Ha, where ^| f l r = 0 # a is the Hilbert space completion of SO(XP) = {/ : Xp —> C supp / finite, fx f(x)dx = 0} with respect to

(/>
This latter space

is the analogue of the cotangent space to the p-adic hyperbolic plane. To make this analogy more suggestive let Xp = SL2(%)/To(p) denote the oriented edges, Q,c = {u> : X'p —» C I supp UJ finite, w(x,y) = — u>(y,x)} the 'differential forms' with compact support, and L2(fi) the closure of Oc in L2(X'p). Then 'exterior differentiation' df(x,y) = f(x) — f(y) induces isomorphism d : SQ(XP) ~^-> ile and an isometry \ We now arrive at the potentials relevant to arithmetic. These are M. Riesz's potentials given by

Rap(x) = ^^W-'dx,

Re a > 0.

Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

261

For a smooth (i.e., locally constant, if p < oo) function ip on Qp, such that J|*|>i 1^(^)1 ' \x\^ a"~ldx < 00, we can form the convolution R° * (p:

R;*
ff(x)-\y-x\a-1dx,

Rea>0.

This can be meromorphically continued to all a, picking up a 6 function as we cross the line Re a = 0, i.e., R

P * v(y) =

Cf>(

/ / 7 } /(?(*) - v(y)) • Iv - *\-ldx,

s>p\a)

J

(~ j j 2 \

1

Re a < 0

as we cross Re a = —2n).

Letting ij)p denote the basic additive character of Qp, and if>(x\y) = ipp(x • t/), a straightforward computation gives R~a*il>^ = |a?|a#<0p*\ i-e-5 ^ ^ i s a (generalized) eigenvector for i?^"a with eigenvalue |x| a , reflecting the fact that, as a distribution on Qp, i?p~a is the Fourier transform of \x\a. Similarly, we have M. Riesz's reproduction formula i£*fl£ = / £ + ' , Re(a+/?) < 1. Written out explicitly, \x\a = /£**^* ) (0), becomes

Note that the measure inside the brackets is positive for a G (0, a p ), where a p = [Qp : Qp]? i-e-? QJp = 00 for p < 00, and a^ = 2 (but for more general number fields having a complex place v, av = 1). From the Levi-Khinchin theorem [6] we deduce that \x\a is a negative definite function on Qp for a £ (0,a p ), hence we have a 'heat conduction' semi-group [6; 27]

fi*t has infinitesimal generator i? p a , and for a G (0,1) it is transient with potential kernel R°. The potential theory of R° can be developed purely analytically [27], without any recourse to probability, and in many respects is in fact easier than the classical theory; e.g., Harnack's inequality is a triviality in a non-archimedean situation. Here, on the other hand, for the sake of added intuition, we recall briefly the path space formulation of the solution to the Dirichlet problem [29; 42]. Let Ax denote the space of 'paths' X : [0,oo) —• Qp, X right continuous, having a left limit at each point, and X(0) = x. We think about such a path as describing the history of a particle jumping around in Qp. By Kolmogorof 's theorem there exists a unique probability measure Px on A* such that Px[X(t) G dy] = fJ>pt{dy —x). We now have the probabilistic interpretation:

fa *
R; * V{x) = Ex [£
262

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

where Ex denotes the expectation with respect to Px. For a compact subset i f C Q p , and a continuous function
C, there exists a unique solution h^ to the Dirichlet problem with 'boundary' condition tp : h^x) = (p(x) for x £ Ky and h^ is a-harmonic outside if, i.e., for x $• if, h^ is smooth near x and R~a * h^(x) = 0, or equivalently, for p < oo: hv(x) = (1 - p~a) [

hv(x + pNy)\y\~*d*y,

for all N > 0.

Probabilistically, ft^ is given by h^x) = Ex[ 0, X(t) e K} is the 'hitting time' of K; e.g., R~a * I = 0, and I (= the constant function 1) is the only a-harmonic function throughout Qp, bounded at infinity. Analytically, the whole information is encoded by the associated Dirichlet form [17] which is given for a £ (0,a p ) by

5T(vv) = \ ^flla) JJ{lpi{x) ~ or dually, by the Hilbert space of distribution of finite energy [27], the completion of 5(QP) = {smooth, fast decreasing functions on Qp} with respect to Our basic belief that an analogue of the index theorem exists for number fields, stems from a simple formula relating the intersection numbers W(f) = /(0) + / ( I ) — Z)<(«)=o /(s) with Riesz potentials. Namely, suppose we start with a Schwartz function / on the ideles A*, such that / is the projection of / onto Q*\A*/IIPZ* = R+. We have [26]:

W(f) = E |"Uo RZ.~f(q) where R%* = (g)p J-^T i2p, with the renormalization constants cp(a) = i?p <^*(1) = 1+

{pa

-^7~a)

iovp
Note that cp(0) = 1, •~|or=0cp(a) = 0, so that the c p (a)'s do not really affect the above formula and are plugged in only for the sake of convergence. We can also use cp(a) = C p ( 1 ^ 2 ( 1 " a ) ? noting that IIP J g converges for Re a > - f We shall analyze next the limit case a —> ap where one obtains the 'normal law', and the prospect of supersymmetry in arithmetic. For p = oo, as a —> ap = 2, fipt vaguely converges to the classical normal law. On the other hand, for p < oo, as /j,pt vaguely converges to a Zp-invariant probability measure /J~t,

Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

263

i.e., the 'p-adic normal law' degenerates to a semi-group of probability measures on We set

f e-™2

p = oo

I, characteristic function of Zp, p < oo; <£A = ®p<£p the 'normal law' on the adeles A; and for a 'divisor on spec Z' a £ A*/IIPZ*, ^\x) = I^I^VAC^"" 1 ^) the 'normal law with background metric perturbed' by a. Letting pr : A —> A/Q denote the natural projection, p r ^ ^ is a probability measure on A/Q, acting on L2(A/Q) via convolution, and we have Tate's (one dimensional) Riemann-Roch for spec Z, [48]: h°(a) - h^a-1) = deg a, where h°(a) = log tr (pr^ A ), deg a = —log |a|, which is precisely the functional equation of the classical (log) theta function disguised in a fancy language. The Riemann zeta function is nothing but the Mellin transform of tr(pr#$) — 1, and the above Riemann-Roch is equivalent to the functional equation ((s) = ((1 — s). Note that the cancellation of eigenvalues is not additive but multiplicative, and we have 'log tr', rather than 'tr' as in the index theorem. That h°(a) > 0, or equivalently tr(pr # $| ) > 1, follows from the fact that p r ^ ^ is positive and always has 1 as an eigenvalue since it is a probability measure: pr^A* * I = 1. We note on passing that R% has a simple pole at a = 1, with residue Haar measure, and PfQ-i Rp is the logarithmic kernel which enters in the (two dimensional) Arakalov-Faltings Riemann-Roch for P1 over spec Z [12]. Alternatively, — log Hppp(qi,q2) is the intersection number of #i,#2 £ PX(Q)> considered as horizontal divisors on P1 over spec Z, where PP : Pl(%) x PHQp) —> [0,1], ft(*i : *»yi : V*) =

\(xux2)\p'\(yuy2)\p

is the natural metric on Px(Qp), and where the two dimensional absolute value is the 'I/* p ' one: |(x1,x2)|p = supfla^lp, \x2\p) for p < 00,

We next survey the 'compactification' (or rather the 'quantization') of the Riesz potentials and their connection with the representation theory of SL2. Let Sa(Qp) denote the space of smooth function
C, such that > 1), and set

264

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

An easy verification gives

We can identify Sa(%) with the smooth functions
C such that V? (ax 1 ,ax 2 ) = lal-^-VCxx,^) (via <^(z) = <^(l,z); ^(x 1? x 2 ) = y ( a ) • M " ^ ) , which in turn can be identified with the smooth sections of a line bundle Op(ot) over P^Qp). The bundle Op(a) can be trivialized by means of the never vanishing section corresponding to ^£, and we obtain: R; = ( ^ a ) - 1 o Rap O % : S(l*(%)) -Z+ ^(PHQp)), R°PTL = I where S(P1(QP)) denotes the smooth functions on P2(Qp), e.g., for p < oo: l S(P (qp)) = S(%) 0 C • 1. Let SL2(ZP) = {g€ SL2(%) \ \g(xux2)\ = \(xuxa)\] denote the maximal compact subgroup of SL2(QP), p ^ oo; and dxi : x2 the unique 5X2(Zp)-invariant probability measure on P^Qp). Then we have, 1

/

'• 2/2) = - 7 - T /

^(^1 : X2)pP(yi : 2/2,^1 : x2)Q-1dxl

: x 2 , Re a > 0

where r p (a) = && • J ^ ^ = /^(a?i : x2,yi : t/ 2 ) a " 1 ^i : ^2 for any yx : y2. Note that while i?p was diagonalizable with respect to Fourier transform carrying 5(Qp) to itself, Rp is diagonalizable with respect to Fourier transform carrying 5 pl ( (Qp)) i n t o 5 ( pl (Qp) V ) 5 where P1(QP)V is the (discrete) group of characters of Px(Qp); here PX(QP) is considered as a group via PX(QP) £ Z p [y^]7z;, ep € Z* \ (Z*)2 [19]. Indeed, for p < 00, and a character x ^ 1, primitive of conductor ^ S g "N°X ; for p = 00, and the character *„(*) = z2", Aj,Xn = • X-. Thus, while E ; had spectrum jt* (R*. for p = oo) with infinite multiplicity, R% has discrete spectrum; while R° was unbounded, ||^RplU2(pi) = 1 for all a > 0, and moreover /?£ is Hilbert-Schmidt for Re a > ^ (and trace class for Re a > 1). Note also that we lose the semi-group property R«*RP = /£+*, and we are left only with R« * R;a = R°p = id; we lose the positivity R° > 0, and we are left only with R° > 0 for a £ (—1,1), corresponding to the complementary series representation of SL2\ we lose the markovian nature of R~a, OL G (0, ap) : R~a doesn't generate a markovian semi-group even for a G (0,1). Shifting attention to imaginary values of a, note that /2jJ = ® p R*p* is the well known intertwining operator for the unramified principal series representation of SL2(f\) [19; 21; 53]. Namely, the two dimensional symplectic Fourier transform (the 'isotropic symbol' [28]) = / /

-

x2y1)dx1dx2

Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

265

descends to a unitary operator T on the space fi = SL2(A)/Q*ni>Z* K A, which is a fibration of PX(A) = SX2(A)/A* K A, with fiber A*/Q*IIpZ* ^ R+. Thus, via Mellin transform, L2(ft) = /0°° Hu 0 #~", where Hu denotes L^P^A)) with the irreducible unitary 5L2(A)-action

/ 0 and T decomposes as I

i#\ I.

o/

\R^%

We end this survey by transforming our basic formula relating the explicit sums to Riesz potentials into a formula involving a trace. A straightforward computation gives for Re a > 0: 1 x

a

~

C (2a)

CJl)2

R (f )(a) =

where 7T (d)c^(iTi : Xo)

Using the fact that ^

=

^P(^

*^1 • Xo)

= - f (1 + O(a2)) as a - • 0, we obtain: 1

f Ci)2

Setting Sf= ^LLz2l R« + (i . ^ — ^ ) E^, ^ being the projection onto the space of constant functions, we have for p < oo: 5^1 = I , S£x == P~N<X * X for a character X primitive of conductor pN, so that S^ forms a bounded positive semi-group for a > 0. Again a straightforward computation gives for Re a > 0:

Hence we obtain:

266

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

where £« = ®pSf, ir°(/) = ®P?rpa(/p), as operators on i 2 (P x (A)) = ( g ^ P 1 ^ ) ) (Hilbert space ®p w.r.t. I ) . Note that for Re a > 1, S* is given by the kernel

e.,.. ^ _ ,

CP(1 ~ a) / ,

Ol) OH-a) „ ,

..

and that for Re a > 2, S£ is given by the kernel UpSp(yp,xp)] note also the 'smoothing effect': Spir^(fp) is given by a continuous kernel for Re a > 0. It is easy to check that, for a £ (0, a p ), S~a generates a Dirichlet form, and we obtain a Hunt process on P1(QP) [17], and the associated 'Schrodinger semi-group' [45] on the 'weighted' P space L2 (P^Q,), dxx : x2) S P (Q P , J g jfy). Having a process X X 1 on P (QP) for each p, we obtain a process on P (A) = n p P (Q p ), whose infinitesimal generator is J2P Sp, but for our purpose it is more interesting to consider the process generated by S^a. Finally, we remark that the operators we seek are only roughly approximated by the /2£ or S%. It is possible to similarly construct operators on the adeles A (rather than P2(A)) with trace related to the explicit sums as above. What is missing in order to complete our scheme for attacking the Riemann hypothesis is precisely the analogue of supersymmetry in our context. REFERENCES 1. M. F. Atiyah, 'Elliptic operators, discrete groups, and von Neumann algebras', Asterisque, 32 (1976), 43-72. 2. M. F. Atiyah, R. Bott and V. K. Patodi, 'On the heat equation and the index theorem', Invent. Math., 19 (1973), 279-330; also errata, idid. 28, 277-80. 3. N. Aronszajn and K. T. Smith, 'Theory of Bessel potentials. Part I', Ann. Inst. Fourier, 11 (1961), 385-475. 4. P. Baum and R. Douglas, '.K-homology and index theory', Proceedings of A.M.S., 38 (1980), 117-73. 5. Yu. M. Berezanskii, Selfadjoint Operators in Spaces of Functions of Infinitely Many Variables, A.M.S Translations of Math. Monographs, 63 (1986).

References

267

6. C. Berg and G. Forst, Potential Theory on Locally Compact Abelian Groups, Springer-Verlag (1975). 7. J. M. Bismut, 'The Atiyah-Singer theorems for classical elliptic operators: a probabilistic approach', J. Func. Anal, 57 (1984), 56-99. 8. J. Bliedtner and W. Hansen, Potential Theory, Springer-Verlag (1986). 9. D. Cantor, 'On an extension of the definition of transfinite diameter and some applications', J. Reine. Angew. Math., 316 (1980), 160-207. 10. P. Cartier, 'Functions harmoniques sur un arbre', Symposia Mathematics, 9 (1972), 203-70. 11. P. Cartier, 'Geometrie et analyse sur les arbres', Sem. Bourbaki, 1971/72, Expose 407. 12. T. Chinburg, 'Intersection theory and capacity theory on arithmetic surfaces', Proc. Canadian Math. Soc. Summer Seminar in Number Theory, 7, A.M.S. (1986). 13. A. Connes, 'Non commutative differential geometry', 1'IHES, 62 (1985), 41-144.

Publ. Math, de

14. P. Deligne, 'Le determinat de la cohomologie', Contemporary Math., 67 (1987), 93-177. 15. W. Feller, 'On a generalization of M. Riesz' potentials and the semi-groups generated by them', Proc. R. Physiogr. Soc. Lund, 21 (1952), 73-81. 16. W. Feller, An Introduction to Probability Theory and its Applications, Vol. 2, John Wiley k Sons (1970). 17. M. Fukushima, Publ. (1980).

Dirichlet Forms and Markov Processes,

North-Holland

18. S. Gelbart and I. I. Piatetskii-Shapiro, 'Distinguished representations and modular forms of half-integral weight', Invent. Math., 59 (1980) 145-88.

268

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

19. I. M. Gel'fand, M. I. Graev and I. I. Piatetskii-Shapiro, Representation Theory and Automorphic Functions, Saunders Com. (1969). 20. I. M. Gel'fand, M. I. Graev and N. Ya. Vilenkin, vol. 5, Academic Press (1966).

Generalized Functions

21. R. Godement, The decomposition of L2(G/T) for T = 5X(2,Z)\ Symp. Pure Math. IX (1966), 211-24.

Proc.

22. D. Goldfeld, 'Explicit formulae as trace formulae', in The Selberg Trace Formula and Related Topics, D.A. Hajhal et al eds., A.M.S. (1989). 23. A. Grothendieck, 'Sur une note de Mattuck-Tate', J. Reine Angew. Math., 200 (1958), 208-15. 24. E. Getzler, 'A short proof of the local Atiyah-Singer index theorem', Topology, 25 (1986), 111-7. 25. D. Hajhal, 'The Selberg trace formula and the Riemann zeta function', Duke Math. J., 43 (1976), 441-82. 26. S. Haran, 'Riesz potentials and explicit sums in arithmetic', to appear in Invent. Math. 27. S. Haran, 'Analytic potential theory over the p-adics', preprint. 28. R. Howe, 'On the role of the Heisenberg group in harmonic analysis', Bulletin of A.M.S, 3 (1980), no.2, 821-43. 29. G. A. Hunt, 'Markoff processes and potentials, I, II, and IIP, Illinois J. Math., 1 (1957), 44-93; 1 (1957), 316-69; 2 (1958), 151-213. 30. H. Jacquet and R. P. Langlands, Automorphic forms on GL(2), Notes in Math., Springer, 114 (1970).

Lecture

31. P. Julg and A. Valette, 'if-amenability for 5£2(Qp) a n d the action on the associated tree', J. Funct. Anal., 58 (1984), 194-215. 32. P. Julg and A. Valette, 'Twisted coboundary operator on a tree and the Selberg principle', J. Operator Theory, 16 (1986), 285-304.

References

269

33. G. G. Kasparov, 'Operator if-theory and its applications: elliptic operators, group representations, higher signatures, C*-extensions', Proc. Int. Cong. Math. Warszawa (1983), 987-1000. 34. G. G. Kasparov, 'An index for invariant elliptic operators, if-theory, and representations of Lie groups', Soviet Math. Dokl., 27 (1983) No.l, 105-9. 35. G. G. Kasparov, 'Lorentz groups: If-theory of unitary representations and crossed products', Soviet Math. Dokl., 29 (1984) No.2, 256-60. 36. G. G. Kasparov, 'The operator iif-functor and extensions of C*-algebras', Math. USSR Izvestija, 16 (1981), No.3, 513-72. 37. N. S. Landkof, (1972).

Foundations of Modern Potential Theory, Springer-Verlag

38. R. P. Langlands, 'Automorphic representations, Shimura varieties, and motives', Ein Marchen, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. XXIII (1979), 205-46. 39. Yu. I. Manin, New Dimensions in Geometry, Proc. Arbeitstagung Bonn, Lecture Notes in Math., Springer, 1111 (1984). 40. A. Mattuck and J. Tate, 'On the inequality of Castelnuovo-Severi', Hamb. Abh., 22 (1958), 295-9. 41. S. J. Patterson, Introduction to the Theory of the Riemann Zeta Functions, Cambridge Univ. Press (1988). 42. S. C. Port and C. J. Stone, 'Infinitely divisible processes and their potential theory, I and II, Ann. Inst. Fourier, 21 (1971), no.2, 157-275; no.4, 179-265. 43. A. Selberg, 'Harmonic analysis and discontinuous groups in weakly symmetric Riemannian spaces', J. Indian Math. Soc, 20 (1956), 47-87. 44. R. T. Seeley, 'Complex powers of an elliptic operator', Proc. Symp. Pure Math. X (1967), 288-307. 45. B. Simon, 447-526.

'Schrodinger semigroups',

A.M.S. Bulletin, 7 (1982), No.3,

270

Haran - Index theory, potential theory, and the Riemann hypothesis

46. B. Simon, Functional Integration and Quantum Physics, Academic Press (1979). 47. M. H. Taibleson, Fourier Analysis on Local Fields, Princeton Univ. Press (1975). 48. J. Tate, 'Fourier analysis in number fields and Hecke's zeta-functions', thesis reproduced in J.W.S. Cassels and A. Frohlich Algebraic Number Theory, Thompson Book Co. (1967). 49. A. Weil, Sur les Courbes Algebriques et les Varietes qui s'en Deduisent, Hermann (1948). 50. A. Weil, 'Sur les formules explicites de la theorie des nombres premiers', Proc. R. Physiogr. Soc. Lund, 21 (1952), 252-65. 51. A. Weil, 'Sur les formules explicites de la theorie des nombres', Izv. Mat. Nauk., 36 (1972) 3-18. 52. A. Weil, 'Function zeta et distributions',

Sem. Bourbaki

312 (1966).

53. D. Zagier, 'Eisenstein series and the Riemann zeta function', in Automorphic forms, Representation theory and Arithmetic, Bombay Colloquium 1979, Springer (1981).

Katz p-adic L-functions, congruence modules and deformation of Galois representations H. HIDA* AND J. TILOUINE

0. Although the two-variable main conjecture for imaginary quadratic fields has been successfully proven by Rubin [R] using brilliant ideas found by Thaine and Kolyvagin, we still have some interest in studying the new proof of a special case of the conjecture, i.e., the anticyclotomic case given by Mazur and the second named author of the present article ([M-T], [Tl]). Its interest lies firstly in surprizing amenability of the method to the case of CM fields in place of imaginary quadratic fields and secondly in its possible relevance for non-abelian cases. In this short note, we begin with a short summary of the result in [M-T] and [Tl] concerning the Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields, and after that, we shall give a very brief sketch of how one can generalize every step of the proof to the general CM-case. At the end, coming back to the original imaginary quadratic case, we remove some restriction of one of the main result in [M-T]. The idea for this slight amelioration to [M-T] is to consider deformations of Galois representations not only over finite fields but over any finite extension of Qp. Throughout the paper, we assume that p > 2. 1. Let M be an imaginary quadratic field and p be an odd prime which splits in M; i.e., p — ~pp(p ^ ~p). We always fix the algebraic closures Q and Qp and embeddings of Q into C and Qp. Any algebraic number field will be considered to be inside Q. Suppose the factor p of p is compatible with this embedding M into Qp. The scheme of the new proof of the main conjecture for the anti-cyclotomic Zp-tower of M consists in proving two divisibility theorems between the following three power series: (1.1)

L-\H\Iw~,

where * The first named author is supported in part by an NSF grant

272

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

(i) L~~ is the Katz-Yager p-adic L-function (which interpolates p-adically Hurwitz-Damerell numbers) projected to one branch of the anticyclotomic line of the imaginary quadratic field M; (ii) H is the characteristic power series of the congruence module attached to M (and the branch in (i)) constructed via the theory of Hecke algebras for GL(2)/Q; (iii) Iw~ is the characteristic power series (of the branch in (i)) of the maximal p-ramified extension of the anti-cyclotomic Z*-tower over M. Once these divisibilities are assumed, the proof is fairly easy: Under a suitable branch condition, we know from the analytic class number formula that the A and /^-invariants of G and Iw~ are the same and hence (1.2)

Iw~ — L~ up to a unit power series

as the anticyclotomic main conjecture predicts. Strictly speaking, the equality (1.2) is proven in [M-T] and [T] under the assumption that the class number of M is equal to 1. In fact, if the class number h of M is divisible by p, we need to modify (1.1) as (1.3)

h - L~\H\h - Iw~

for the class number h of M.

In [M-T], the second divisibility assertion: H \ Iw~ is proven under the milder assumption that h is prime to p but there is another assumption that the branch character ip of L~ must be non-trivial on the inertia group Ip at p. We will prove the divisibility (1.3) outside the trivial zero of L~ (if any) without hypothesis in Appendix. 2. In this section, we deal with the generalization of the first divisibility result: L~~ \ H in the general CM case. The second divisibility: H \ Iw~ will be dealt with in the following paragraphs. To state the result precisely, we fix a prime p and write the fixed embeddings as ip : Q —> Qp and ^ • Q —* C. We consider Q as a subfield of Qp and C by these embeddings. Let F be a totally real number field with class number h(F) and M/F be a totally imaginary quadratic extension whose class number is denoted by h(M). Let c be the complex conjugation which induces the unique non-trivial automorphism of M over F. We assume the following ordinarity condition:

Katz p-adic L-functions

273

Ordinarily hypothesis All prime factor p of p in F splits in M. Thus we can write the set of prime factors of p in M as a disjoint union S U Se of two subsets of prime ideals so that *# £ 5 if and only if q?c £ 5C. If a is the number of prime ideals in F over p, there are 2a choices of such subset 5. Such an S will be called a p-adic CM-type. Considering S as a set of p-adic places of M, let E be the set of embeddings of M into Q which give rise to places in S after combining with tp. Then S U S o c is the total set of embeddings of M into Q and hence gives a complex CM-type of M. Hereafter we fix a p-adic CM-type S and compatible complex CM-type S. Let G be the Galois group of the maximal p-ramified abelian extension M^ of M. Then we fix a decomposition G = G tor x W for a finite group G tor and a Zp-free module W. Let K/typ be a p-adically complete extension in the p-adic completion fl of Qp containing all the images a(M) for a £ S and O = OK be the p-adic integer ring of K. We now consider the continuous group algebras A = O[[W]] and O[[G]] = A[Gtor]- By choosing a basis of W, we have W £ lrp and A £ O[[XU..., Xr]]. Here r = [F : Q] +1 +£, where £ is the defect of the Leopoldt conjecture for F; i.e., 6 > 0 and £ = 0 if and only if the Leopoldt conjecture holds for F and p. Fix a character A : G tor —+ Dx and define the projection A* : O[[G]] -> O[[W]] = A by A,(p,iy) = X(g)[w] for the group element [w] in A for w £ W and
274

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

Especially the maximal torsion-free quotient W~ of H can be thought of a direct factor of W via this map. For a technical reason (namely, H resides in A), we regard L~ and Iw~ as elements in A via this inclusion although they belong to A_ = £>[[W~]]. Moreover, to have a non-zero Iw", we need to suppose a weak version of the Leopoldt conjecture (depending on S) for the anti-cyclotomic tower. This weak form of Leopoldt's conjecture holds true if the CM field M is abelian over Q. On the other hand, one can prove unconditionally (i.e. without supposing the weak Leopoldt conjecture) the non-vanishing of the characteristic power series Iw of the maximal 5-ramified abelian extension over the full Zp-tower of M. Before giving the precise definition of L~ and H, we state the first theorem: Theorem 2.1 L~ divides H in On[[W]] ®z Q. Moreover if the //-invariant of every branch of the Katz p-adic i-function of M vanishes, then we have the strong divisibility: (h(M)/h(F))L-

| H in On[[W]].

The following conjecture is obviously motivated by (1.1): Conjecture 2.2 H = (h(M)/h(F))L" up to a unit in On[[W]] if p > 2, where h(M) (resp. h(F)) is the class number of M (resp. F). This conjecture is known to be true if F = Q, p > 5 and the class number h(M) of M is prime to p under a certain branch condition. First, let us explain the definition of L~. Although we will not make the identification with the power series ring due to the lack of canonical coordinates of W, we may regard any element of A as a p-adic analytic function of several variables. There are two different ways of viewing $ G A as an analytic object: For G = G or W, let X(G) be the set of all continuous characters of G with values in (Jp. If one fixes a Zp-basis (wt) of W, then each character P G 3t(W) is determined by its value (P(wi)) E D r , where D = {x e % | \x - l| p < 1}. Thus X(W) = Dr. Each character P : G -> Qp induces an O-algebra homomorphism P : O[[G]] —> Qp such that P \G is the original character of G. In this way, we get an isomorphism: X(G) - Spec(D[[G]])(Qp) = Homo.alg(D[[G]], Qp). Then (Al) $ is an analytic function on X(G) whose value at P is P($) G Qp.

Katz p-adic L-functions

275

On the other hand, we can view A as a space of measures on G in the sense of Mazur so that (A2)

/ P(g)

JG

By class field theory, we can identify, via the Artin symbol, the group G with the quotient of the idele group M%. For a given A0-type Hecke character
Cx of p-power conductor whose infinity type is given by

,)-«*fore = as shown by A. Weil in 1955, (p has values in Q on finite ideles and we have a unique p-adic avatar ip : G —» Q* which satisfies tp(x) =
In 1978, Katz showed in [K] the existence of a unique p-adic L-iunction given by an element L of O«[[G]] such that = c M

suitable p-adic period suitable complex period whenever
^a + £ap + l > 0 o r ^ + l < ^ D x . Then we have a continuous character A* : G = G tor x W —> O[[W]] given by

\.(g,w) = \(g)w £ O[[W}}, where we consider A(#) for g £ G tor as a scalar in D but w as a group element in W. This character induces the projection to A A. : O[[G]] = A[Gtor] -> A. Then for any point P G £(W), AP = P o A» : G —> Qp is a p-adic character of G. When XP is the avatar of an A0-type Hecke character, we say that P is arithmetic (this notion of arithmeticity is independent of the choice of A). Let c denote the complex conjugation in Gal(Q/F) and write Xc(x) = A(ca:c""1). We then consider the anti-cyclotomic character a attached to A*, given by

276

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

and the corresponding A-algebra homomorphism

This a* actually has values in the anti-cyclotomic part O[[W~]], where W

= {weW\wc

= ewe"1 = txT1}.

Then we define L~ = a . ( L ) e O Although the divisibility of Theorem 2.1 is stated as taking place in the bigger ring £>[[W]] D £[[W~]], actually the congruence power series H itself also falls in the subring O[[W~]]. However we will know this fact after proving the second divisibility: H \ (h(M)/h(F))Iw~ and we do not know this fact a priori Thus we continue to formulate our result using On[[W]] as the base ring. This power series L~ satisfies the following interpolation property: p p

p-adic period

complex period

1

whenever P is arithmetic and XpXp is critical at P. We now define the p-adic Hecke algebra and the congruence power series and then give a sketch of the proof of the theorem. To define Hecke algebra, we explain first a few things about Hilbert modular forms. Let / be the set of all field embeddings of F into Q. The weight k = (A;<7)
where 7 = (^

j ) € GL2(FOO) (F^ = F QR = R7) with totally positive

determinant and z = (za)
for a G GL2(F)

and u e V x C,

where C is the stabilizer of z0 = (\/—T,..., \f-l) G S)1 in GL2(FOO), which is isomorphic to the product of the center (= (Rx)7) of GL^F^) and 5O2(R)7.

Katz p-adic L-functions

277

We can associate to / and each finite idele t £ GL2(FAf), a function fx on S)1 by It is easy to check that ft satisfies the automorphic condition:

) = ft(z)JktVfr, z) for 7 £ Tt = rmGLUFn)

n

where GL^FQQ) is the connected component of GL2(FOO) with identity. Similarly we write F£ + for the connected component with identity of F£. Then we suppose for / £ Sk>v(V) that, for all t £ GL2(FAf), (i) / t is holomorphic on # J (holomorphy), (ii) ft(z) has the following Fourier expansion: Z&F

c(tJt)exp(2iciTr(tz))

with c(£,/ t ) = 0 unless f > 0 for all a £ / (cuspidality). Let Z) be the relative discriminant of M/F and let c and 9t be the integer ring of F and Af, respectively. As the open compact subgroup V, we take the group Va given by c

d)

a

=

l mod

^^

d

~

l

mod

where r is the integer ring of F and c = lim t/Nt is the product of I-adic completion of r over all primes 1. Let x •' FA/F* ~~* Zp De ^ e cyclotomic character. If c(^,/ t ) £ Q for all t £ GL2(FAf), we can associate to each / as above the following p-adic g-expansion (cf. [H4, §1]):

f(y) = E0
with

a(£ydj)e%,

where d is any differental idele of F (i.e., its ideal is the different of F/Q) and y H-> a(t/, / ) is a function on finite ideles, vanishing outside integral ideles, given by for t =

with

y<E(ad(VanFZf)FZ+.

Out of this (/-expansion, we can recover the Fourier expansion of / : f

278

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

Here note that a(£yd, f)(^dy)^ is an algebraic number which is considered to be a complex number via the fixed embedding of Q into C. When a(y, f) is algebraic for all y with yp = 1, / is called algebraic (this is equivalent to asking that c(£,/*) are algebraic for all t). We consider the union S(Q) of all algebraic forms of all weight (&, v) inside the space of formal ^-expansions. Then putting a p-adic uniform norm |/| p = Sup y |a(y,/)| p on 5(Q), we define the space S of p-adic modular forms by the completion of 5(CJ) under the norm | | p . Now we define the Hecke operators. For each x £ F£ with #00 = 1, we can define the Hecke operator T{x) = Ta(x) acting on Sk,v{Va) as follows: First take the double coset Va ( ? , ) Va and decompose it into a disjoint union of finite right cosets U,a:,ya. Then we define Ta(x) by

/ I Ta(x)(g) = E,/(^). Since we have taken the average of right translation of / on a double coset, we can check easily that Ta(x) is a linear operator acting on Sk>v(VQ). Especially the action of T(u) for u (E t* factors through (t/p a t) x . Similarly, the center FJ acts on Sk,v(Va) so that / | z(g) = f(gz). This action factors through Z = F*/F*U(D)WF£ for U(D){P) = {u e t x I u = 1 mod Dv and up = 1}. Thus SktV(Va) has an action of the group G = Z x t£ and Hecke operators T(x). The group G is a profinite group and we can decompose G = Gtor x W so that W ^ z{,F:Ql+1+* and Gtor is a finite group. Since MA D FA, we have a natural homomorphism of Z into G. On the other hand, by our choice of p-adic CM-type, we can identify tp = t ®f Zp with 9t5 = nG

and

^ : O[[G\] -> O[[G]].

We can easily check that 1 takes W into a subgroup of finite index of W and 1* is an D[[W]]-algebra homomorphism.

Katz p-adic L-functions

279

We take the Galois closure $ of F in Q and let 53 be the valuation ring of $ corresponding to the embedding $ into Qp. We pick an element wp for each prime factor p of p in F such that wpt = pa for an ideal o prime to p. We consider wp as a prime element in Fp. Then the p-adic Hecke algebra hkiV(Dpa]V3) with coefficients in 53 is by definition the 53-subalgebra of EndfQ(SktV(Va)) generated by (a) Hecke operators T(x) for all x G t D F% , (b) the Hecke operator w~vT(wp)(wp G tp) for all p | p, (c) the action of the group G = Z x t*. It is well known that hk)V(Dpa; 03) is free of finite rank over 53 (cf [HI, Th.3.1]). Especially T(wp) is divisible by wp — UaeIwpvv(jDpa; 53) ®^ O. By definition, the restriction of Tp(x) acting on SkyV{Vp) to SkiV(VQ) for /? > a > 0 coincides T a (x). Thus the restriction induces a surjective O-algebra homomorphism: which takes Tp(x) to Ta(x). Thus we can take the projective limit ^ ) = lim h M ( a which is naturally an algebra over the continuous group algebra O[[G]]. For each a, we can decompose hk,v(Dpa;O) = K::rd(Dpa;0)

x h'kv{Dpa;O)

so that p~vT(p) is a unit in h£°rd(i2pa;:O) and is topologically nilpotent in hskv(Dpa;Q). Then basic known facts are (see [H2]): (HI) The pair (hk)V(Dp°°;Q),x-vT(x)) where t =

is independent of (k,v) if k > 2t,

In fact, the union SktV(Voo) = UaSk>v(Va;"Q) of all algebraic modular forms of weight (k,v) is dense in S and thus the algebra hk)V(Dp°°;O) can be considered as a subalgebra of End(S') topologically generated by x~vT(x) and it is independent of (k,v). Now we can remove the suffix (k,v) from notation of the Hecke algebra and we write h(Z?;O) (resp. h = hnord(D;Q))

280

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

for hktV(Dp°°;Q) (resp. h£;°rd(Z?p°°;£))). In other words, there is a universal Hecke operator T(:r) G h(J9;O) which is sent to x~vT(x) under the isomorphism: h(D;O) ^ h ( ) (H2) h is of finite type and torsion-free as D[[VK]]-module. (H3) There exists an OftW^-algebra homomorphism 6* : h —> O[[G]] such that for primes outside Dp

] [ ]

i ; r

. .M

if 4 remains prime m M where [£] is the image of the prime ideal O. under the Artin symbol. This statement is just an interpretation of the existence of theta series 0((p) for each A0-type Hecke character (p of G characterized by

(if()

p())(p)

j

.

.

^Q ^ q remains prime m M. By (H3), we may consider the composite A, o 5* : h —> A. (H4) After tensoring the quotient field L of A over Ao = O[[W]], we have a A0-algebra decomposition h ®Ao L = L © B for a complementary summand B, where the projection to the first factor is given by A* o 0*. Then the congruence module of A* is defined by (H5) The congruence power series H is then defined by the characteristic power series of C(A*; A). By definition, the principal ideal HA is the reflexive closure of the ideal h ®Ao A D L in A. 3. We now give a sketch of the proof of Theorem 2.1. The idea of the proof is the comparison of two p-adic interpolations of Hecke L-functions of M. One is Katz's way and the other is the p-adic Z-function attached to the Rankin product Z-function of 9(XP) and ^(//Q). Here fx is another character of G tor and we extend it to a character //* : G —> Ax similarly to A*. In fact, we can show by the method of p-adic Rankin convolution ([H4, Theorem I]) that there exists a power series A in O[[W x W]] such that A(P,Q)

H(P)

°Kr^>

(6(\P),6(\P))

Katz p-adic L-functions

281

whenever both P and Q are arithmetic and both XP1/J,Q and Ap1(//g) are critical. Here D(s,#(Ap),0(//Q)c) is the Rankin product of 0(XP) and 0(//Q) C , i.e., the standard L-function for GL(2) x GL{2) attached to the tensor product of automorphic representations spanned by 0(XP) and 0{jiQ)c\ (0(XP),0(XP)) is the self Petersson inner product of 6(XP) and c(P, Q) is a simple constant including the modifying Euler p-factor, Gauss sums, V-factors and a power of 7T. The integer m(P) is given as follows: Write the infinity type of XP as £ and ra(P) = £a + ^cp for a G S (this value is independent of a). Similarly m(Q) is defined for /J,Q. NOW looking at the Euler product of D and the functional equation of Hecke L-functions, we see

) « L(0, A^V It is also well known that, with a simple constant c(P) similar to c(P, (6(\P),6(\P))

=

Modifying the Katz measure L in O[[G]], we can find two power series U and L" in O[[W x W]] interpolating 1(0, ApVq) and Z(0, ApVg), respectively. Then out of the above formulas, we get the following identity:

where U is a unit in O[[W x W]]. Thus if Lf and L" are prime to L~ in O[[W x W]] ®z Q, we get the desired divisibility. Almost immediately from the construction of L' and L'\ we know that for any character P £ £(W) the half specialized power series L'P{X) = L'(P,X) and LP{X) in O[[W]] have their //-invariants independent of P, equal to the //-invariant of the Katz measure along the irreducible component of A"1// and A-1//c. If (a characteristic 0) prime factor P(Y) (in On[[W]]) of L~(Y) divides //, then by letting P approach to a zero of P, we observe that the //-invariant of L'p goes to infinity, which contradicts the constancy of the //-invariant of UP. Thus L~~ is prime to L'L" in O[[W x W]] ®z Q, which shows the desired assertion. Especially if the //-invariant of the Katz measure vanishes, then we know the strong divisibility as in the theorem. 4. Now we explain briefly how one can show the other divisibility: H \ Iw~ by using Mazur's theory of deformation of Galois representations. We keep the notations and assumptions introduced above. In particular, we assume the ordinarity hypothesis and fix a p-adic CM-type 5. To the pair (5, A), where A is a given character of G tor , we attached a congruence module, with characteristic power series H. On the other hand, let ¥«, be the maximal abelian

282

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

extension of M unramified outside p of M; so, we have G = We have defined a character A* : G —> Ax for A = O[[W]] for a fixed finite order character A : G tor —> D x . In fact, on G tor , A,, coincides with A and on W, it is the tautological inclusion of W into A. Define the '—' part of A*, which we write as a = ct\, by a = A^A:)"1 for AJ(or) =

X^cac'1).

Let M~ = M~(A_) be the fixed part of M^ by Ker(a), which contains G+ = {a G G | c(a) = a}. We write H = Gal(M"(A_)/M) £ Im(a). Let Ms(A_) be the maximal p-abelian extension of M~ unramified outside S. One can prove, under a weak Leopoldt type assumption for the extension M"(A_)/M (for details of this assumption, see our forthcoming paper), that Xs = Gal(Ms(A_)/M") is torsion over ZP[[H]]. The character A" = A/Ac : Gtor —> O x factors through the torsion part H tor of H and the characteristic power series of the A"-part XS(X~) = Xs ®zp[utOT] ^(^~) °f Xs is nothing but Iw~. Then the precise result, we can obtain at this date is as follows: Theorem

4.1

(i) If [F:Q]>1JH

divides (h(M)/h(F))Iw

in £>[[W]].

(ii) If M is imaginary quadratic, then H divides h(M)Iw~ in £)[[W]] unless A~ = A/Ac restricted to the decomposition group D of ^p in G is congruent to 1 modulo the maximal ideal TTD of O. In this exceptional case, we need to exclude the trivial zero, i.e., the divisibility holds in O[[W]][^-], where Px is a generator of the unique height one prime ideal corresponding to the character rA : H -> D x such that rx(D) = 1 and rA | H tor = A". Comments (a) By a base change argument in Iwasawa theory, one can probably include the 'trivial zero' PA. Nevertheless, the argument possibly needs a sort of multiplicity one result for 'trivial zeros' of the Katz-Yager p-adic L-iunction which needs to be verified. (b) The reason why things become easier when [F : Q] > 1 is contained in the following easy lemma. To state the lemma, let us recall the character A, : G -> O[[W]] given by K(g, w) = X(g)w e O[[W]] for g G G tor and w G W in §2. Lemma ^.2 (i) If [F : Q] > 1, the ideal 0 generated by the values A*(cr) — A1,(c(cr)), a running over the decomposition group Dp at p in G is of height greater than 1, i.e., is not contained in any prime of height one in A = O[[W]]. (ii) If F = Q, this ideal is contained in P\A.

Katz p-adic L-functions

283

The outline of the proof of Theorem 4.1 runs as follows. Let us fix a prime P of height one such that the restrictions of A and Ac to Dp are not congruent modulo P for all prime p in F over p (by Lemma 4.2, this gives no restriction when [F : Q] > 2). We consider the complete discrete valuation ring Ap with residue field k(P) and look at the residual representation p0 : Gal(Q/F) - • GL2(k(P)) given as the reduction modulo P of the induced representation p0 of A* : Gal(Cj/M) —> A x . By the choice of P, A ^ Ac mod P, hence />0 is irreducible. The main step in the proof of Theorem 4.1 is to relate XS(X~) <8>A Ap to a module of Kahler differentials attached to some deformation problem of ~p0 over Ap. Since k(P) is not a finite field, the study of this deformation problem, though very similar to the one made by B. Mazur in [M], is slightly trickier. To define this problem, we need to introduce some notations. First, let N be the ray class field of M of conductor p (one has of course N inside Moo) and N^ be the maximal p-extension of N unramified outside p. It is clear that ~p0 restricted to Gal(Q/JV) factors through 11* = Gal(iV Sets given for A £ O6(Art) with maximal ideal mA by 5(A) = {p : II —> GL2(A) \ p is finitely continuous and p mod mA = ~p0}/ » .

Here (i) ' « ' denotes the strict equivalence of representations, that is, conjugation by a matrix in GL2(A) congruent to 1 modulo m^. (ii) The phrase 'finitely continuous' means that there exists a A-submodule L in A2 of finite type stable by p generating A2 over Ap. The reason for this definition instead of usual P-adic continuity is that Ap is not locally compact for the P-adic topology, but II is even compact. Hence a P-adically continuous representation should have a very small image, and in some sense, we look for representations with open image (over A). Note that a finitely continuous representation induces a continuous representation: n —> GL(L), L being endowed with the usual m-adic topology for the maximal ideal m of A.

284

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

This notion of 'finite continuity' does not depend on the choice of the lattice L by the Artin-Rees lemma. We can extend this notion of finite continuity to any map u of II to an A-module V requiring that u having values in a A-finite submodule L in V and the induced map u : II —> L is continuous under the m-adic topology on L. This generalized notion will be used later to define finitely continuous cohomology. By using the fact that ~pQ is induced from a finitely continuous character: II —> k(P)x, it is not so difficult to check by Schlessinger's criterion the following fact: Theorem 4-3 The functor 5 is pro-represent able; that is, there exists a unique universal couple (R',pf) where R' is a local noetherian complete AP-algebra with residue field k(P) and p' G $(R!) = lim d(R'/m%). a Comments a) The 'continuity' property p' enjoys should be called 'profinite continuity', meaning that for any artinian quotient tp : R' —> A of R\

Katz p-adic L-functions

285

(4.1b) 6P is congruent modulo m^ to the restriction of A* to Dp and 6P restricted to the inertia subgroup Ip of Dp coincides with the restriction to Ip of A (4.1c) det(p) = det(po) (considered as having values in A via the structural morphism: A —> AP —• A). One can deduce from Theorem 4.3 that 5s is pro-represent able. We denote by (i?5,/95) the corresponding universal couple. Let us define a Ap-module 2ffj> b y

2UP = U£ =1 P- m A P /Ap = L/Ap, where L is the quotient field of A. Then ffiP is the injective envelope of k(P). We consider the algebra RS[WP] = Rs © 2UP with 2Up = 0. One can consider, by abusing the notation, $s(Rs[%3p])' Namely $s(Rs[%Bp]) is a set of profinitely continuous deformations of ~p satisfying the above conditions (i), (ii) and (iii). Since II is topologically finitely generated, by the profinite continuity, p has image in a noetherian subring Rm = Rs[P~mAP/AP] for sufficiently large m. Thus we have a local A-algebra homomorphism Rs[%Bp] such that p « (pp o ps. Now we consider the subset $o(Rs[Wp])

= {p€

$s(Rs[mp])

| P m o d 2HP =

ps}.

We also define SectA(Rs[$Bp]/Rs) to be the set of continuous sections (under the mHs-adic topology)
i2s[2UP] as i25-algebras whose projection to 2Up is contained in P~mAP/AP for m sufficiently large. We put 3/2(2Hp) = {x e M2(2Up) | Tr(x) = 0}, which is a module over II under the action: ax = ps(x)xps(x)~1. We consider the cohomology group J71(n,6/2(2Up)), which is the quotient of the module of profinitely continuous 1-cocycles on II having values in sl2(P~mAP/AP) for sufficiently large m modulo usual coboundaries. In fact, for each p G $Bp])> ¥P '• Rs —* Rs[%Bp] is a A-algebra homomorphism. If p G $Bp]), then by the fact that p mod 2UP = ps, IT o
Therefore we know that (4.2)

3O(RS[WP])

= SectA(i?5[2Up]/i?5).

For each p G S, we can find ap G GL2(Rs) such that f o r a11 a e D

> and <5p = Ac mod

286

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

We fix such a ap for each p. Then we define the ordinary cohomology subgroup H*rd(U, sl2(%Bp)) by the subgroup of cohomology classes of cocycle u satisfying, for every p dividing p in F,

Theorem 4-4 We have a canonical isomorphism:

where the Kahler differential module £lRs/Ap is defined to be the module of continuous differentials, i.e., CtRs/Ap = I/P for the kernel / of the multiplication map of the completed tensor product Rs®ApRs (under the adic topology of the maximal ideal of Rs / / ^ ( I I , s/2(2tfp)) is injective. Surjectivity follows from the fact that we can recover a profinitely continuous representation out of a profinitely continuous cocycle by the above formula. Namely we know that =

If we have a section

SectA{Rs[WP]/Rs)

which conclude the proof by (4.2). We have an injection res : H^sl^Wp))

->

H\nM,sl2(<mP)f*M'F\

Katz p-adic L-functions

287

Note that as IIM-module, sl2(mP) = 2ffp(a) © Wp(a~1) © 2UP, where a = K(K)'1 a n ( i %Bp(a) — ^ P a s A-module but II acts via the one-dimensional abelian character a. The action of c interchanges 2Up(a) and WP(a~l) and acts by —1 on 2Up. Thus we see #HnM,*/ 2 (^p)) Gal(M/F) = ^ ( n ^ a M * ) ) e Homconti(G/(i + C)G,WP). Recall that M~(A_)/Af is the extension corresponding to Ker(a). The inclusion of ^ 1 (n M ,2Up(a)) into H1(TLM,sl2(9Bp))Q*M/F) is given in terms of cocycle by the cocycle U such that U(a) = I /c \ n ) f° r C
=

ccrc l

~-

where M" = M"(A_). Namely resn M . (w) is unramified outside S. Thus we have a natural map: res : ifo1rd(nM,2»p(a)) Comments We omitted a from the module of extreme right, because the A_-module structure on WP given by a coincides with the natural structure given by the inclusion A_ = O[[W"]] into A through the A-module structure of 22Jp. Moreover we can write the extreme right as HomA_(X5(A-),2Up) = HomA(X5(A-) A_ A,S0P). Thus the variable coming from the '+' part W + in A is just a 'fake' and the divisibility we will obtain is in fact the divisibility in A_ although we have variables coming from W + inside the Hecke algebra. This is natural because Xs(\~) is a A_-module. The use of 4+'-variables is inevitable because we do not know a priori that the congruence power series belongs to the '—' part. In the appendix, we prove that when JP = Q, the congruence power series belongs to the ordinary part of the Hecke algebra, which can be regarded as the '—' part in our situation. It is not difficult to show that the above map: res. is injective; namely, Corollary 4.5 HomA(X5(A-) A_ A,2Hp) D ifo1rd(nM,2UP(a)). Since the inclusion of Homconti(G/(l + c)G, WP) into is given in terms of cocycle by

ff1^,

s/ 2 (Jp)) Gal(M/F)

we know that if U is ordinary, then u is unramified everywhere. Let Cl~ be the '—' quotient of the ideal class group of K. We thus know that

288

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

Theorem 4.6 H*rd(U,sl2(VBp)) = HomAp(fi/t5/Af, ®RS AP,2ffP) injects naturally into Hom A (X 5 (A-) ®A_ A, WP) © Hom(C/-, 2UP) as A-module. To relate Xs(\~) to the congruence power series, we recall the morphism \+ o 0* : h —• A seen in §2, H3. Let Ro be the local ring of h through which the above morphism factors. To make Ro a A-algebra, we consider R = Ro ®A0 A, which is still a complete local ring. Consider the module of differentials €x = CIR/A ®R A introduced in [HI, p. 319], where the tensor product is taken via R -> A ®Ao A - • A, which is A* o 0* composed with the multiplication on A. Let RP be the completion of the localization of R at P. In [H3, Th.I], an 5-nearly ordinary deformation pmod : II —> GL2(Rp) of (k(P),~p0) has been constructed. Especially RP is generated over A P by Tr(/>mod), and hence, the natural map (p : Rs —> Rp which induces the equality [
* : ®>Rs/Ap ®Rs AP -> Cx ®A A P . This combined with Theorem 4.6 yields Theorem 4.1 We have a surjective homomorphism of A-modules:

(Xs(x-) ®A_ A') © (cr ®z AO -> tu ;

where A is either A or A[~] in Lemme 4.2 according as F =fi Q or F = Q and A_ mod TTD is trivial on Dp. As explained in [T2], there is a divisibility theorem proven by M. Raynaud: Theorem 4-8 H divides the characteristic power series of Ci in A. Then Theorems 4.7 and 4.8 prove Theorem 4.1. Although we have concentrated to the anti-cyclotomic tower, there is a (hypothetical) way to include the case of the cyclotomic tower. To show the dependence on F , we add subscript F to each notation, for example Lp for L~ over F. Supposing the strong divisibility in A : Lpn \ Iwpn for the nth layer Fn of the cyclotomic Zp-extension of F for all n, we hope that we could eventually get the full divisibility: L \ Iw over Ft But for the moment, this is still far away.

Appendix

289

APPENDIX Let F/Q be a finite extension and fix an arbitrary finite Galois extension N/F. Let N^/N be the maximal p-profinite extension of N unramified outside p and oo. Put II = Gal(N^/F). In this appendix, we shall prove the existence of the universal deformation for any (continuous) absolutely irreducible Galois representation ~p : II —> GLn(K) for a finite extension K/% and then we prove the divisibility in A' (as in Theorem 4.7) of h(M)Iw~ by H when M is an imaginary quadratic field. Let A be a noetherian local ring with residue field K and suppose that A is complete under the m-adic topology for the maximal ideal m of A. We consider the category ArtA of artinian local A-algebras with residue field K. For any object A in ArtA, the p-adic topology on A gives a locally compact topology on GLn(A). We consider the covariant functor 3 : ArtA -> Sets which associates to each object A in ArtA a set of strict equivalence classes of continuous representations p : II —> GLn(A) such that p mod mA = ~p. Then we have Theorem A.I

5 is pro-representable on ArtA.

Proof We verify the Schlessinger's criterion H{ (i = 1,2, ...,4) for prorepresentability ([Sch]). The conditions ifl9 H2 and HA can be checked in exactly the same manner as in [M, 1.2]. We verify the finiteness of tangential dimension; i.e., H3:

dimK$(K[e]) is finite, where K[e] = K © Ke with e2 = 0.

If p € 5(iiT[£]), then we define a map u = up : II —> Mn(K) by p(a) = (l©u((r)e)p(cr). Since p is continuous, u is a continuous 1-cocycle with values in the II-module Mn(K), where II acts on Mn(K) by ax = ~p{cr)xp{a)~l. On the other hand, if we have a continuous 1-cocycle u as above, we construct a representation p by p(a) = ( 1 0 u(a)e)~p(cr). As a map to Mn(K), p is continuous. Then p is finitely continuous as a representation. Thus the map S^iffe]) —• Hl(U)Mn(K)) is surjective. Here CHC' indicates the continuous cohomology. We see easily that u(a) = (a — l)m if and only if (1 ©m)" 1 /?^ © m) = p (i.e., p is strictly equivalent to />, which is the 'zero' element in S(K[e])). Thus we have

and (A.I)

Hl(U,Mn(K)) = Hl(U,sln(K)) © Hom^II,

290

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

By class field theory, Homc(II, K) is finite dimensional. We now claim (A.2) Let us prove this. Let F^ be the subfield of N^ fixed by Ker(7>). Since cohomology groups of a finite group with coefficients in finite dimensional vector space over K are finite dimensional, we may replace II by any normal subgroup of finite index because of the inflation-restriction sequence. First we may assume that H = Im(/5) is a pro-p-group without torsion and that FQQ/N is unramified outside p and oo. Then applying a theorem of Lazard [L, III.3.4.4.4], we know that H has a subgroup of finite index which is prop-analytic. Hence we may even assume that H itself is pro-p-analytic. By inflation-restriction sequence, the sequence: (A.3)

0 -» H\{H,sln(K))

- H}(U, sln(K)) -> Horn*(Ker(p),sln(K))

is exact. Let Moo/l^ be the maximal p-abelian extension unramified outside p and oo and X be the Galois group Ga^M^/F^). Let A = Zp [[#]]. Since H is pro-p-analytic and is contained in the maximal compact subgroup of GLn(K), we know that X is a A-module of finite type by [Ha, §3]. The maximal topological abelian quotient Kev("p)ab is a quotient of X and hence of finite type over A. This proves that (A.4)

dim*Horn*(Ker(7>), sln(K)) < +oo.

Thus we need to show the finite dimensionality of Hl(H,sln(K)). Let # be the Lie algebra of G f) H. Then again by a result of Lazard [L, V.2.4.10], we see Hl(H,sln(K)) £ H\H,H\f>,sln{K))), which is finite dimensional. Let h0 = h°rd(jD;O) be the ordinary Hecke algebra defined in [HI, Th.3.3] for any positive integer D prime to p. In this case G in §2 is just 2xZ p x for Z = ((Z/DZ)X X Z£)/{±1}. Then we have Theorem A.2 Suppose that p > 5 and F = Q. Let x '• A x -> Zx be the cyclotomic character such that x(wi) = f f° r the prime element Wj in Q, (1 ^ p). Then we have an O[[G]]-algebra isomorphism: which is given by T(x) H->T(X) ® \x{x)] for all x € Z H A). Here h0®oO[[Z£]] is the profinite completion of h 0 ®$ &[[
Appendix

291

Proof Let S(O) = {/ G S \ a(yj) G 0} and S = eS(Q) for the idempotent e of h in h(D] O). Let So be the ordinary subspace of S which is denoted by S^iD]O) in [HI, p. 336]. Then it is known that the pairing given by (A, / ) = a(l, / | h) on h x S and h0 x S o is perfect in the sense that HomD(h, O) = S and vice versa [H4, Th.3.1]. For any character %j? : Z* —• Qp and / G S, / ® ^(j/) given by a(yy f ® ^) = i/>(x(y))a{y>f)ls again an element in 5 with /®^> | e = / ® ^ (cf. [H4, §7.VI]). This shows that we have a natural O[[G]]-linear map m : S0®oC(l* ; O) —> S given by where £) - ho®0£[[Zp]]- It is easy to verify that the dual map m* : h —> h0®oQ[[l*]] is in fact an O[[G]]-algebra homomorphism. Since the projection map h —> h0 is surjective by definition and since any [z'1] e D[[l*]] for z G Z£ is the image of T(z), m* is surjective. Note that ho®o^[[zp 11 ^s ^ ree °f finite r a n ^ over Ao by [H7, Th.3.1]. Since h is torsionfree over Ao and its generic rank is equal to that of h0®o^[[^p ]]» w e conclude that ra* is an isomorphism. Corollary A.3 The congruence power series H can be chosen inside A_. By this corollary, when F = Q, it is sufficient to consider only ordinary Hecke algebras instead of nearly ordinary Hecke algebras and only ordinary deformations instead of nearly ordinary deformations. To make this fact more precise, let M/Q be an imaginary quadratic field of discriminant D satisfying the ordinarity hypothesis: p = ^ptpc. We also assume that p > 5. Let L (resp. L*) be the maximal abelian extension of M unramified outside
Dx factors through Gcw. We decompose Gcw = A x Wcw. Let A_ = O[[WCM;]] identifying W^ with Wcw. We consider the character A* : Gcw —> A_ such that A*(5, w) = A(^)[w;] for 8 G A and w G W. It is known that the //-invariant of Iw~ and L~ are both trivial [G]. Thus we only worry about height one primes P (in A_) of residual characteristic 0. We take iV/Q to be the ray class field of M modulo p and consider the Galois group n as in Theorem A.I. Let K be the quotient

292

Hida & Tilouine - Katz p-adic L-functions

field of A_/P. Then K/Qp is a finite extension and we consider the Galois representation: pQ = Ind^(A.) : n - GL2(A_), and pP = I n d ^ A , mod P) : II -> GL2(K). Suppose that P ^ Px as in Lemma 4.2. Then /?p is absolutely irreducible. Let A be the P-adic completion of the localization of A. at P. Let Art be the category of artinian local A-algebras with residue field K. Any object A in Art is a locally compact ring with respect to p-adic topology and thus we do not worry about 'finite continuity' etc. Let (R\ p') be the universal couple representing the functor 5 : Art —> Sets defined for ~p = pP. We consider the subfunctor of 5 d

Art

which associates to A G O6(Art) the set of strict equivalence class of representations p : II —> GL2(A) such that (i) p mod mA = pP,

(ii) There exists a continuous character 8 : D
-R°rd = i ? / J and pord _ ^/ m o c [ g represents 5 ord . Then the same argument as in §4 prove that H | h(M)Iw~. From Theorem 2.1 and the vanishing of the //-invariant [G], we conclude Theorem A.4 Suppose p > 5 and that M is an imaginary quadratic field. Let A; = A_[j^] if A_ mod TTO is trivial on D<$ and otherwise we put A' = A_. Then we have h(M)L~ \HmA_

and

H \ h(M)Iw~ in A'.

Although we confined ourselves to characters A of p-power conductor, similar result holds for any character whose conductor is prime to its complex conjugate. We hope to prove the divisibility even at the 'trivial-zero' Px in our subsequent paper.

References

293

REFERENCES [G] R. Gillard, 'Fonctions L p-adiques des corps quadratiques imaginaires et de leurs extensions abeliennes', J. reine angew. Math. 358 (1985), 76-91. [Ha] M. Harris, 'p-adic representations arising from descent on abelian varieties', Compositio Math. 39 (1979), 177-245. [HI] H. Hida, 'On p-adic Hecke algebras for GL2 over totally real fields', Ann. of Math. 128 (1988), 295-384. [H2] H. Hida, 'On nearly ordinary Hecke algebras for GL{2) over totally real fields', Adv. Studies in Pure Math. 17 (1989), 139-169. [H3] H. Hida, 'Nearly ordinary Hecke algebras and Galois representations of several variables', Proc. JAMI inaugural Conference, Supplement ofAmer. J. Math. (1989), 115-134. [H4] H. Hida, 'On p-adic L-functions of GL(2) x GL(2) over totally real fields', preprint. [H5] H. Hida, 'Galois representations into Gri^Z^A"]]) attached to ordinary cusp forms', Invent. Math. 85 (1986), 545-613. [H6] H. Hida, 'A p-adic measure attached to the zeta functions associated with two elliptic modular forms IP, Ann. Inst. Fourier 38, No.l (1988), 1-83. [H7] H. Hida, 'Iwasawa modules attached to congruences of cusp forms', Ann. Scient. Ec. Norm. Sup. 4e-serie, t.19, 1986, 231-273. [K] N. M.. Katz, 'p-adic ^-functions for CM fields', Invent Math. 49 (1978), 199-297. [L] M. Lazard, 'Groupes analytiques p-adiques', Publ. Math. I.H.E.S. No.26, 1965. [M] B. Mazur, 'Deforming Galois representations', in Galois Groups over Q, Proc. Workshop at MSRI, 1987, pp.385-437. [M-T] B. Mazur and J. Tilouine, 'Representations galoisiennes, differentielles de Kahler et "conjecture principales" ', Publ. I.H.E.S. [R] K. Rubin, 'The one-variable main conjecture for elliptic curves with complex multiplication', preprint. [Sch] M. Schlessinger, 'Functors on Artin rings', Trans. A.M.S. 130 (1968), 208-22. [Tl] J. Tilouine, 'Sur la conjecture principale anticyclotomique', Duke Math. J. [T2] J. Tilouine, 'Theorie d'lwasawa classique et de l'algebre de Hecke ordinaire', Compositio Math. 65 (1988), 265-320.

Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups WILLIAM G. MCCALLUM

1 INTRODUCTION Let E be an elliptic modular curve defined over Q of conductor TV, with a fixed modular parametrization <j) : X0(N) —>• E mapping the cusp oo on X0(N) to the origin of the group law on E. Let K = Q(y/—D) be a quadratic imaginary field in which all the prime factors of N are split. Let yK G E{K) be the Heegner point associated with the maximal order in K, and let L(E/K, s) be the complex L-iunction of E/K. In [2] Gross and Zagier proved that yK has infinite order if and only if L'(EjK, 1) ^ 0, and gave a formula for the value of the derivative in terms of the height of yK. This formula and the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer yield the following conjectural formula for the order of the Shafarevich-Tate group of E over K. Conjecture Suppose that yK has infinite order. Then Ul(E/K) is finite of order

Here mq is the number of connected components of the special fiber of the Neron model of E at #, and c is the Manin constant of the modular parametrization, i.e., if u; is a Neron differential on E then c is the unique positive integer such that *(u;/c) is the differential associated with a normalized newform on X0(N). Let R = End(i£), and let F be the fraction field of R. In [3] Kolyvagin proved: Theorem (Kolyvagin) Suppose yK has infinite order. Then E(K) has rank 1 and Ul(E/K) is finite. Further, if p is an odd prime which is unramified in F and such that Gal(F(Ep)/F) = AutR(Ep), then ovdp\Ul(E/K)\ < 2ovdp[E(K) : ZyK].

296

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Gross's paper [1] provides an excellent introduction to the proof of this theorem. The purpose of this paper is to given an account of more recent work of Kolyvagin in which he determines the exact group structure of the p-part of Ul(E/K) in terms of his derived Heegner points Pn. (These will be defined later.) The precise result is stated in Theorem 5.4; the following is a simple consequence of it. Theorem (Kolyvagin) Suppose yK has infinite order, and let p be an odd prime which is unramified in F and such that Gal(F(Ep)/F) = AutR(Ep). Suppose one of Kolyvagin's points Pn satisfies Pn $ pE(K(Pn)). Then = 2oidp[E(K) : ZyK], In Section 2 we recall some results we need from the theory of duality of elliptic curves; in Section 3 we give an application of the Cebotarev density theorem; in Section 4 we recall the definition of Kolyvagin's cohomology classes; and in Section 5 we prove the main theorems. Notation If m is a positive integer and G is an abelian group object, we denote the kernel of multiplication by m on G by Gm. If G is a finite group we denote by G* the group of characters G —• Q/Z. If L/K is a galois extension of number fields, and if A is a prime of K, we denote by Frob(A) the conjugacy class of Frobenius substitutions associated with A. Acknowledgments I would like to thank B. Gross and K. Rubin for useful conversations, and M. Bertolini and H. Darmon for pointing out an error in an earlier version of this paper. Some of this work, including Theorem 5.8, was obtained independently by the author. H. Darmon also independently discovered a related theorem. 2 GLOBAL DUALITY In this section we consider an elliptic curve E over an arbitrary number field K. If v is a valuation of K we denote the completion by Kv. If A is a prime ideal of K we denote the associated valuation by t>A, and write K\ for KVx. Recall that for a positive integer m, the cup product H\Kv,Em)UH\Kv,Em)

-» H\Ku,Gm)

A Q/Z,

induced by the Weil pairing, is a non-degenerate pairing of finite groups, and if K is galois, this pairing is Gal(/ir/Q)-equivariant (see [6], Chapter I, Remark 3.5). It is related to the Tate pairing ^ Q/Z

2 Global duality

297

by the formula (u{c),x)v = cU(5(x), where i is the inclusion Em <—> E and 6 is the coboundary for the Kummer sequence

Proposition 2.1 Let if be a number field, and let m > 1 be an integer. Let w be a valuation of K such that Hl(Kw,Em) ^ {0}, and let S be a finite set of valuations of K not containing w. For each u G S , let Hv C H1(Kv,Em) be a subgroup satisfying \HV\ = (l/2)\H1(KvyEm)\. Then there exists c G H^K.Ern) satisfying 1. c ^ O , 2. cv E S(E(KV)) for all v $ S U {w}, and 3. cv e Hv for all v e S. Proof Enlarging S if necessary, and choosing Hv = 6(E(KV)) for the added valuations, we may suppose that S U {w} contains the infinite primes, the primes of bad reduction of J5, and the primes dividing m. Let T — S U {w}. It follows from Tate global duality ([6], Chapter I, Theorem 4.10) that there is a self dual exact sequence

H\KTlK,Em) -* &H\Kv,Em)

-> Hl(KT/K,Em)\

where KT is the maximal extension of K unramified outside T. Hence the image of H1(KT/K,Em) is a maximal isotropic subgroup of

Since Hl(Kw, Em) ^ 0 such a subgroup is strictly of larger order than

ves

Thus we may choose a c 6 Hl{KTIK,Em) satisfying (1) and (3). Further, c satisfies (2) because Hl(K™ TIKvyEm) = S(E(KV)) if v(m) = 0 and E has good reduction at v. •

298

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Proposition 2.2 Let c and d be two elements of Hl(K,Ep).

Then

Y^'mVv(cvUc'v) = 0. V

Proof The sum of the invariants of a global class is zero. The group of classes c G Hl(K,Em)

•

satisfying

cve6(E(Kv))

for all v

is called the m-Selmer group of E over K, denoted Sm(E/K). exact sequence 0 -> E(K)/mE(K)

-> Sm(E/K)

-> W(E/K)m

It fits into an

- 0,

where Ul(E/K), the Shafarevich-Tate group of E over K, is defined to be the kernel of

There is a skew-symmetric pairing on Ul(E/K), the Cassels pairing, which is non-degenerate if Ul(E/K) is finite. It is defined as follows. Suppose d G U1(E/K)m, d! e U1(E/K)m,. Choose d G Sm>(E/K) so that d! = i.(c'), and choose local points for each valuation v of K yveE(Kv),

6(yv) = c'v.

To pair d and d' we need

Note that since d G 11l(E/K), d1)V G Hl{Kv,E)m, Cassels pairing of d and c?' is

(d,d')=Y:(dliV,yv)v.

for each v. Then the

(1)

It is not known in general that dx exists, and Tate has a rather clever trick for dealing with this (see [6], Chapter I, Proposition 6.9), but in our case it always exists.

3 An application of the Cebotarev density theorem

299

3 AN APPLICATION OF THE CEBOTAREV DENSITY THEOREM Suppose now that E is defined over Q. For the rest of the paper we will assume that E does not have complex multiplication, in order to simplify the exposition. The general case is not significantly more difficult. Let K be an imaginary quadratic field, and let p be an odd prime such that GaI(Q(J5p)/Q) = Gl2(Z/pZ). Let L = K(EpM). Then for M > 0, the restriction map H\K,EPM)

-> H\L,EPM)

= Hom(Gal(Q/Z),£pM)

is an injection of Gal(L/Q)-modules (see [1], Proposition 9.1). Hence, if C is any finite subgroup of H1(K,EPM) there is a finite Galois extension Lc of L and an isomorphism of Gal(L/Q)-modules

Further, cA = 0 <=> a(c) = 0 for all a G G A L ,

(3)

where \L is a prime of L above A, and G\L is the decomposition group of a prime of Lc above XL. Let T € Frob(oo) C Gal(L/Q). Since r acts as —1 on p°°-th roots of unity and preserves the Weil pairing on EPM, it has both a plus and a minus eigenspace on EPM. Hence we may choose an isomorphism of (r)-modules p~MZ/Z 0 (p- M Z/Z)r - EpM. Using this, we may and do identify

with =

H\K,EPM)\

Proposition 3.1 Let M > 1 be an integer. Let C be a finite subgroup of HX{K,EPM\ and let <j> £ C* = Rom(C,EpMyTK There exist infinitely many primes / satisfying the following. 1. Frob(/) = Frob(oo) in Gal(Q(£pM)/Q). 2. (j> = ^FrobCA') for some prime A' of Q(EPM) lying above A.

300

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Proof By (2), there is some a G Gal(Lc/L)

such that

Further, since To = a, and the order of Gal(Lc/L) is odd, a = pT • p for some p G Gal(Lc/L). By the Cebotarev density theorem, there are infinitely many primes / such that Frob(/) contains rp. Since the restriction of rp to L is T, condition 1 is clearly satisfied. In particular, / has residue class degree 2 in i / Q , so, for a suitable choice of A', Frob(A') = (rp)2 = pT • p =
•

We say a set of non-zero classes c 1 ? . . . , cr G HX(K^ EPM) is independent if any relation axcx + (- arcr = 0, a{ G Z, implies that ordc,- divides a,-, 1 < i < r. Corollary 3.2 Let c l 5 . . . , c r G H1(K,EPM) be independent and let pM* = ord(c,-), 1 < i < r. Let Nx,...,Nr be integers such that 0 < Nt < M,-, 1 < i < r. Then there are infinitely many primes / satisfying the following. 1. Frob(/) = Frob(oo) in Gal(Q(E p M)/Q). 2. For the prime A of K lying above /, ordct)A = pN\

1 < i < r.

Proof Let C — ( c i , . . . , c r ) , and choose <j) G C* such that ord<^(c,) = pNi, 1 < i < r. Choose / as in Proposition 3.1, and different from the finitely many primes where the classes c,- ramify. Then the decomposition group of \L is generated by Frob(AL), so by (3), pMci}X = 0 <=> (pMc{) = 0. •

4 KOLYVAGIN'S CLASSES We briefly review the definition of these. Since the proofs of [1] generalize easily to our situation, we won't repeat most of them. For a positive integer n let On be the order of conductor n in K. Choose an ideal Af in On of norm N. The isogeny of complex tori C/On —* C/Af"1 gives a point xn on X0(N), defined over Kn, the ray class field over K of conductor n. The Heegner point referred to in the introduction is yK = TiKliK{xi)-

4 Kolyvagin's classes

301

Let p be an odd prime such that Gal(Q(£ p )/Q) = Gl2(Z/pZ). Let r and M be integers, r > 0, M > 1, and consider the set Sr(M) of positive, square-free integers with exactly r prime factors /, each of which satisfies the following conditions: / does not divide N • D • p 1 is inert in K a, = Z + l = 0 (modp M ), where at is the trace of Frob(/) on Ep. The last two conditions are equivalent to Frob(f) = Frob(oo) on Q(EPM). In particular, A, the prime of K above /, splits completely in K(EPM). Let

S(M)={JSr(M). r>0

Let n G S(Jlf), and let yn = <j>(xn) G E(Kn). Let jfiTj be the Hilbert class field of K, and let Gn = GaliKJId). Then Gn ~ n C?f, where G, = is cyclic of order / + 1, with generator ah say. Define D n G Z[Gn] by D n = n A , where

Let Qn = Gal(Kn/K)) let 5 be a set of coset representatives for Gn in £ n , and define a point P n G E(Kn),

Pn=J2
Then

P n G {E{Kn)lpME{Kn)f». (4) From P n we construct cohomology classes as follows. Consider the commutative diagram of cohomology sequences: 0 0 -,

E{K)/pME{K) i i (E(Kn)/pME(Kn))G" X

H\K,EpM) J | res

->

Hl(KtE)pM J. res

-

0

The middle vertical map is an isomorphism because J5 has no ^-rational p-torsion

(5)

(see [1], Lemma 4.3). The class cM(n) is defined to be the unique class in such that res(cM(n)) = ff(Pn). (6)

H\K,EPM)

302

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Lemma 4-1 The class CM{n) is represented by the cocycle

where ^"l] P n is the unique pM-division point of (<7 — l)Pn in E(Kn). Proof The existence of the pM-division point follows from (4), the uniqueness from (5). Uniqueness implies that ^^

{? - l)Pn

is a cocycle, hence the expression given in the statement of the lemma is a cocycle. Clearly it takes values in EPM, and the first term disappears when we restrict to Kn, hence it satisfies (6), the defining property of cM{n). • Let dM(n) denote the image of cM(n) in

Hl(K,E).

Corollary 4-2 The class dM(n) is represented by the cocycle

Proof Regarded as a cocycle with values in E, P is a coboundary.

P •

Let A be the unique prime of K above / and let An represent a prime of Kn above A. We denote the completion of Kn at An by KXn. Suppose that n = / • ra. The prime ideal A is principle, generated by the number / prime to ra, and hence splits completely in Km by class field theory, and each prime factor of / in Km ramifies totally in Kn. In particular, there is an embedding Km <-» K x, and by (4) the resulting image of Pm in E(Kx)/pME(Kx) is independent of the choice of embedding. Lemma 4-3 Let n € S(M), and let v be a valuation of K prime to n. Then cM(n)v £ 6(E(KV)). If in addition v = vA, where / is inert in K, then cM(n)x = 6(Pn).

4 Kolyvagin's classes

303

Proof The first statement is proved in [1], Proposition 6.2. By Lemma 4.1, {a - l)Pn ,

Pn

Pn

If / is inert in K, then, as we saw above, A splits in Kn, by class field theory. Thus, when we restrict this cocycle to the decomposition group at A, the first term goes away. Thus the cocycle is S(Pn) locally at A. • For primes dividing n we have the following proposition. Proposition 4-4 (Kolyvagin, [3] Theorem 3) Let / £ Si(M). There is a homomorphism such that 1. for all m £ 5(Af), (m,/) = 1,

2.

X

/ p M

Xl((E(Kx)/p

E(Kx))±)

C

H*(KX,EPM)*,

and 3. the composition of \i w^h H1(KX->EPM) —> H1(KX,E)PM isomorphism E(Kx)/pME(Kx) ~ H\KX,E)PM.

induces an

In particular, ord dM(m/)A = ord cM(ml)x = ord cM(m)x. Proof Let n = ml. Let P £ E(KX). Let FA denote the residue field of A, and let P be the image of P in E(FX). Since Frob(/)2 = 1 on F A , (a, - (/+ l)Frob(/))P = ~Frob(/)(Frob(/)2 - a,Frob(l) + 1)P = 0. Since A splits completely in K(EPM), EPM(KX) = EPM(KX). Since / is prime to p and E has good reduction at A, the reduction map is injective on EPM. Hence there is a unique T G EPM such that

304

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Define Xi{P) t° be the cocycle for Gal(KXl/Kx) which takes GX to T. To see that this satisfies the statement of the proposition, recall from Lemma 4.1 that cM(n) is represented by the cocycle a

^

^7

+

% M

pM'

Let A be any prime of K above A, and restrict this cocycle to the decomposition group of A. Let An be the prime of Kn below A. Since D} = /(/+ l)/2 on the residue field of An, and pM divides / + 1 , Pn G pME(KXn). Hence the cocycle vanishes when restricted to K\n, and factors through Gdl(KXnjKx) = {at). Furthermore, since GX is in the inertia group of A, crl(Pn/pM) — (Pn/pM) reduces to zero modulo An. Hence pM

^^pM

pM

is the unique torsion point congruent to — ((
modulo An. But,

This proves property (1). Property (2) follows from the fact that the Gal(i^/Q)-eigenspaces of E(FX) are cyclic of order / + 1 — Frob(/)a/, and that <j/ is in the minus eigenspace. Property (3) is clear since all the non-zero cocycles in imx/ are ramified, and thus im%/ H 6(E(KX)) = 0. Finally, it follows from properties (1) and (3) that oid dM (ml)x = ord cM (m/)A, and that ord cM(ml) equals the order of Pm in E(Kx)/pME(K\)4.3, this equals ordcM(^n)A-

By Lemma d

Corollary J^.5 Suppose n E 5(M), let / be a prime divisor of n, and let m = nil. If Pm $ pME(Kx) then Pn # PME{Kn). Proof HPm £ pME(Kx), then by Proposition 4.4 cM(n)x ^ 0, hence cM(n) ^ 0. But it is easy to see from the definition that cM(n) = 0 if and only if Pn 6 pME{Kn). U Finally, we show how to compute the Cassels pairing of Kolyvagin's classes.

5 Structure of the Shafarevich-Tate group

305

Lemma 4-6 Let M > M' be positive integers and let n £ S(M). Then pM'dM{n) =

dM.M.(n).

Proof Clear from the definition.

•

Proposition J^.I Let M and M' be integers > 1, and let n £ S(M + M'), n' e S(M'). Suppose that dM(n),dM,(n') G W(E/K). Then the Cassels pairing is

(dM(n),dM,(n'))=

J2

(dM+u,{n),Pn,)k

l\n

Proof We refer to the description of the Cassels pairing given in Section 2. By Lemma 4.6, pM dM+Mt(n) = dM(n); hence dM+M/(n) plays the role of dx. Also, CM'(n') plays the role of d. First, suppose v / n. Then dM+M,(n)v is unramified at v, since by Corollary 4.2 it splits over Kn. From [6], Chapter I, Proposition 3.8, it follows that c?M+M/(n)v is killed by rav. We claim that dM+Mt(n)v = 0; this is clear if v is a prime of good reduction, and follows from Gross's argument in [1], Proposition 6.2 otherwise. Hence there is no contribution to the Cassels pairing from v. Now suppose that v = A, for some l\n. If Z|n;, then by Proposition 4.4, cM'{n')x = 0, since dM,(n') € Ul(E/K). If / / ra', then by Lemma 4.3, Pn> plays the role of yA. The proposition now follows from (1). • 5 STRUCTURE OF THE SHAFAREVICH-TATE GROUP From now on we will assume that yK has infinite order and that p is an odd prime such that Gal(Q(i?p)/Q) = Na > N, > • • •

306

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

be integers such that

m(E/K);z ~ (z/p^z)2 and let N2 > N4 > Ne > be integers such that ) ^ ~ (Z/p"'Z) 2 x We writepM\Pn if Pn 6 PME(Kn), andp M ||P o if Pn € Let

M

P

E(Kn)-pM+iE(Kn).

and let Mr = min{ordp(Pn) : n € S r (ord p (P n ) + 1)}. Lemma 5.1 We have Mo = 01&P[E(K) : ZyK] and Mr > M r+1 for all r > 0. Proof We have Pi = yK> and Mo = ordpt/* = max{M : yK G pME(K1)}, and

ord p [E(i^) : Zt/^] = max{M : y^ G pME{K)}.

Since ^(i^i) has no p-torsion, E(K)/pME(K) hence these two numbers are the same.

injects into E(K1)/pME(K1)-J

In particular, Mo is finite. Now suppose that Mr is finite, and let n G ^(M,. + 1) satisfy pMr\\Pn. By Corollary 3.2, we may choose / G S(Mr + 1), prime to n, so that cMr+1(n)A ^ 0. Then by Lemma 4.3, P n ^ pMr+1,E(/irA), so by Corollary 4.5, Pn/ ^ pMr+1E(KnJ). Hence M r+ i is finite and no greater than Mr. D The goal of this section is to prove that JVt- = M^i—Mi for all i (Theorem 5.4). We will construct elements in Ul(E/K) as follows. Suppose Mr^1 > Mr and let n G 5r(Afr_i). Then it follows from the definition of the M{ that p M r |P n and p*1*-1 \Pnn for all / dividing n. It follows from Lemma 4.3 and Proposition 4.4 that dMrmml(n) G Ul(E/K). The order of this element is at most pMr-i-Mr By careful choice of n we will construct such elements achieving this order and independent of each other. By (5) the natural map H\K,EPM)

-> H\K,EpM>),

M'>M

5 Structure of the Shafarevich-Tate group

307

is an injection. We let H^K.Eo.) = \imH\K,EpM),

S^E/K) = KmSpu(E/K).

If n G Sr(Af), then cM(n) G Hl{K,EpMyr, tion 5.4).

where er = (-l) r e ([1], Proposi-

Proposition 5.2 Let r be a positive integer, and let C be a subgroup of Soo(E/Kyr of rank r. Let M > Mr. There exists n G Sr(M) such that cM(n) had order pM~M' and (cM(n)) DC = {0}. For the proof we will need the following variant of Proposition 2.1. Lemma 5.3 Let / G Si(M). pairing

The Tate pairing induces a non-degenerate

{E{Kx)lpME{Kx)f

x H'iK^E^f

-> Q/Z

which is a duality of cyclic groups of order p M . Further, if 5 is a finite subset of SX(M) not containing /, then there exists c G ^(K^EpM^ satisfying 1. c ^ O , 2. cv G 8(E(KV)) for all v prime to S U {/}, and 3. cVx G imx/ for all / G 5. Finally, im%/ is an isotropic subgroup of HX(KX^EPM). Proof Thefirststatement is proved as in [1], Proposition 8.1. It implies that

and implies that

Hence, in the proof of Proposition 2.1, we can add the further stipulation that c G ^(K^EpM^. Finally, it follows from Proposition 4.4 that im(x/) + ~ M im(x/)~ — Z/p Z. Since the cup product is skew symmetric and Gal(K/Q)equivalent, it must vanish on im(x/)d

308

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Proof of Proposition 5.2 By Lemma 4.6, it suffices to prove the proposition for large enough M > Mr. Let pM > max{exponent of C , ^ " 1 } , and let L = K(EPM). For n G Sr(M), the class cM(n) has order pM~M^ if and only if p Mr ||P n . By definition of M r , there exists n G Sr(Mr + 1) such that pMr\\pn.

Choose such an n. Let S be the set of prime factors of n, and for each / G 5, choose a prime factor XL of / in L. Let X C C* be the group of characters generated by Let k be the rank of the image of X in C*/pC*. Suppose that k < r. Then there is a redundant /0 G S such that the characters / e S n S(M) - {/0} generate X modulo pC*. Choose i\) G C* such that

and if cMr+i(n) € C choose i/> € C* such that "

and V £

(this is possible since a finite group cannot be the union of two proper subgroups). Using Lemma 5.3, choose

satisfying c^O, c,, € S(E(KV)), v prime to S, cvx € im(Xl) for all / € S - {l0}. Since c is in a different eigenspace, Cx(c M r + 1 (n))n(c) =

(7) (8) (9)

5 Structure of the Shafarevich-Tate

group

309

So we can choose 4>••C x (c Mr+1 (n)> x (c) -> Q / Z such that 4\c = 4>, <j>(cMr+1(n)) ? 0,

(10) (11)

flc)^0.

(12)

By Proposition 3.1, there exists /' G S'i(Af) such that ð = ^Frob(A^)-

Consider J2cMr+i(nl%Uc.

(13)

If v 0 5 U A', then CA^+^nZ')* G S(E(KV)) by Lemma 4.3 and cv G S(E(KV)) by (8), so CMr+i(n/')* U cv = 0. If v = vx € 5 - {Ao}, then cv G im( X /) by (9), so again c M r + 1 (n/ / ) v U cv = 0. So the only possible non-zero terms in the sum (13) are at v = A0,A'. Suppose v = A'. From (11) and (3), c A/r+1 (n) A / ^ 0, hence by Proposition 4.4 dMr+i^O*' € Hl{Kx'->E)^€r is not zero. Further, cA/ G 6(E(KX'))~£r by (8), and it is not zero by (12). Hence

Since the sum (13) is zero by Proposition 2.2, this implies

Hence cMr+i(nr)Xo ^ 0, and so by Proposition 4.4, PnV/lo £ pMr+1E(KXo), hence pMr\\Pnif/i0' Replacing n by n/'/Zo, we add -0 to X and increase k to A; + 1, and hence eventually to r. But if k = r, then £ C 5 ( M ) and X = C% so c M (n) is defined and { c G C : c A = 0 for all I E S} = (c) = 0 for all Since, by Proposition 4.4, cMr_1(n)x

/ G S} = {0}.

= 0 for all / G 5 , we deduce

Also, since pMr\\Pn, cM(n) has order pM~Mr for any M > Mr. So the proposition is proved if M r _i > M r or if C = {0}.

310

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

So suppose that Mr = Afr_i. Apply the proposition with C = {0} to find m G 5^-1 (Af) such that pMr\\Pm, then use Proposition 3.1 to find / G S(M) such that cMr+1(m)A ^ 0 and set n = Im. By Proposition 4.4, dMr+1(n)x i=- 0, and hence cMrJtl(n) £ S^E/K). Since C C S^E/K), this implies that

This proves the proposition in this case also.

•

Using the Cassels pairing and a simple induction argument one can immediately deduce from Proposition 5.2 that Ul(E/K) contains a subgroup isomorphic to (Z/p Mo " Ml Z) 2 x (Z/j>Ml-M2Z)2 x . . . . Further, by using a slightly refined version of Kolyvagin's upper bound on the order of Ul(E/K), or by adding the hypothesis that p / Pn for some n G 5(1), one can show that this subgroup is the full group. Thus the Ni are the M,_! — Mi in some order. To prove that iV, = M^x — Mi requires more work. To give the basic idea, we sketch the case i = 1 first. Applying Proposition 5.2 with C = {0}, we find / G S(M0) such that cMo(l) has order pM°~Mi in S^E/K)-' = Ul(E/K)-€. From the definition of Nu we see MQ-MX< Nx. Now let d G Ul(E/K)~€ have order pNl. Lift d to c in the Selmer group. Using Corollary 3.2, choose a prime / such that ordc Mo+iVl (l) A = ordc Mo+JVl (l), ordcA = ordc.

(14) (15)

(These two elements are in different eigenspaces.) Then the Cassels pairing

where cx = 6(y\). By (14) and Proposition 4.4, dMo+Ni-MO* n a s or der pNl~M in ^(KxiE)'^, which is cyclic of order pNl, and by (15), yx has order pNl Nl in E(Kx)/p E(Kx)~% which is also cyclic of order pNl. Thus the pairing is non-zero for 1 < M < Ni — 1, and hence dMo(l) has order at least pNl. Since the greatest order it can have is Mo — Mi, we deduce N1<M0-M1, and hence N1 = M0-M1.

5 Structure of the Shafarevich-Tate group

311

Now we give the theorem in general. If G = Gi x • • • x Gr is a product of cyclic groups, we say that a set {xi, • • •, Xr} of characters of G is a triangular basis for G* if Xi(Gj) = 0,

j> t,

and (Xn--,Xi)

= G*1x-.-xG*,

l
Theorem 5.4 Let p > 2 be such that Gal(Q(£ p )/Q) = G72(Z/pZ). We have N{ = M t _! - Mi for % > 1. Proof First, observe that by Lemma 5.3, if / G Si(M), then two elements y e E(Kx)/pME(Kx),

d€

H\Kx,E)pM,

pair nontrivially if they are in the same Gal(/i r /Q)-eigenspace and their orders multiply to more than pM. By definition of the JV,-, there exists a maximal isotropic subgroup D = A x D2 x • • • of UI(E/K) such that each D{ is cyclic of order pNi, D~e = D 1 x J D 3 x - " , a n d D€ = D2x D4x-'. Let di be a generator of Di and let c,- be a lifting of di to S^E/K). For each valuation u of K and each i, choose yi)V G E(KV) such that ci>t, = S(yi)V). By Corollary 3.2, we can choose lx G 5i(Mo + Ni) so that ordcMo+Nl(l)Xl=pN\

(16)

ordc1>Al=/\ ciM = 0 ,

(17) t > 2.

(18)

Let n2 = /2. By Proposition 4.7, for 0 < Af < N{ - 1,

This is zero if i > 2, by (18). Let i = 1. By (17), y1>Al has order pN* in E(KXl)/pN>E(KXiy% and by (16) and Proposition 4.4, d M o + N l > M (n 1 ) A l has

312

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

order pN*~M in H1(KXiyE)~e. Hence the pairing is non-trivial for 0 < M < Ni — 1. Thus we have proved that the character

vanishes on D2 x D3 • • •, and its restriction to Dx generates D\. Hence GJMO^I) has order at least pNl. Since it has order at most pMo-Mi^ w e conclude NX<MO-

Mx.

On the other hand, pNl is the maximum order an element of Ul(E/K)~€ can have, and by Proposition 5.2, there is an element in Soo(E/K)~€ = Ul(E/K)-l of order pM*-Mi, which implies Mo - Mi < Nx. Hence iV1 = M 0 - M 1 . Ml+l

In particular, p

does not divide P n i , and hence Mi

\\pni.

P

Now suppose we have found primes {/1, /2, ...,/*} G 5i(M) such that ^ = 0 ,

t>j,

l<j
(19)

and if n

i

=

^1 • • • ^ • ?

then P^ll^,

1<J<*,

(20)

and the characters

vanish on Z)fc+1 X • • •, and form a diagonal basis of (I^ x • • • x Dk)*. Suppose further that we have shown that M,-_i — Mj = iV} for 1 < j < fc. (We have just done all this for k = 1.) In particular, the order of dMk_1(nk) in Ul(E/K) is the same as its order as a character on D. Since D is isotropic, it follows that

(^W)ni) = {0}. So by Corollary 3.2, we may choose /fc+1 G Si(Mk + Nk+X) satisfying OTdcMk+Nk+1(nk)Xk+1=pN*+>,

(21) (22) k + l.

(23)

5 Structure of the Shafarevich-Tate group

313

Let nk+1 = n t / t + 1 . Then for 0 < M < N4 - 1,

All terms but the last are zero for i > k by (19), and zero for i > k + 1 by (23). Let i = k + 1. By (22), der pNw in E(KXk+1)/pN*E(KXk+1)€k+^ and by (21) and dMk+Nk^-M{nk+i)xk+1 has order p^+i- M in Hl{KXk+1,E)€^K ing is non-trivial for 0 < M < Nk+i — 1.

the last term is y*+i,Afc+1 has orProposition 4.4, Hence the pair-

Thus the character d*-> {dMk{nk+i),d) vanishes on Dk+2 x • • •, and its restriction to Dk+X generates D£+1, and hence extends the triangular basis to generate (Di x ... x Z)fc+1)*. Thus dMfc(nfc+1) has order at least piV*+1. Since it has order at most pM*-M*+i, we conclude

Let C = (cMo+JVl(1), c i , . . . , cfc, Then p^+i is the maximum order an element c G Soo(E/KYk^1 can have if

nc = {0}. On the other hand, by Proposition 5.2 applied to C, there is an element in yx*1 of order pM*~M*+i satisfying this condition. Hence

and so By induction, this proves the theorem.

•

Corollary 5.5 The numbers M,- satisfy M{ - Mw

> Mw - M<+8,

i > 0,

and if i0 is the first positive integer such that Mio = Af,0+1 = M t0+2 , then Mt- = M,o for all i > i0. We have

314

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

Corollary 5.6 Let m = min{M,- : i > 0}. Then

ordp\Ul(E/K)\ = In the course of proving Theorem 5.4, we actually proved the following more precise statement. Proposition 5.1 If

D =

DlxD2x-"

is a maximal isotropic subgroup of Ul(E/K) such that D{ is cyclic of order pNi, D~e = A x D3 x • • •, and D € = D2 x D4 x • • •, then there exist integers • such that n,- E S^Mi-x) and the characters

form a triangular basis of characters of D. In particular, Ul(E/K) can be generated from Kolyvagin's classes constructed from n E Sk with fc less than or equal to half the rank of Ul(E/K). (This fact was independently discovered by H. Darmon.) On the other hand, the following theorem shows that simply to generate Ul(E/K), k < 2 will suffice. Theorem 5.8 Let p > 2 be such that Gal(Q(E p )/Q) = Gl2(Z/pZ). Let M > 2M0. Then the classes {dMo(l) : / G S^M)} generate Ul(E/K)-£> and the classes in {d M l (y 2 ) : hh G S2(M)} generate Ul(E/K)€pOO. Proof We will show that the dual of Ul(E/K) under the Cassels pairing is generated by these classes, using the same technique as in Theorem 5.4. Since the Cassels pairing is non-degenerate, this will prove the theorem. First suppose that d E Ul(E/K)~€ has order exactly pM for some M > 0. By Kolyvagin's upper bound [3], M < Mo. Lift d to c E H1(K,EPM). AS in the proof of Theorem 5.4, choose / such that ordcMo+M(l)A=pM

(24)

ord cx = p M ,

(25)

and and deduce that the Cassels pairing

Hence the character on Ul(E/K) defined by {dMo(l) : / E S(M)} generates (d)*. In particular, the character group oiUl(E/K)~€ generated by the classes

References

315

dMo(l) does not vanish at d. Since d was arbitrary, this proves the first part of the theorem. Now suppose that d! G Ul(E/K)€ has order exactly pM>. Lift d! to d G Hl(K,EpM'). By Theorem 5.4 (in fact Proposition 5.2 suffices) there exists d G Ul(E/K)"€ of order exactly pMo~Mi. Choose lx G Si(M0) satisfying (24) and (25) with respect to such a d and in addition c'Xi=0. Then oxAcMo{l\) = pMo~Mi^ hence p^WP^.

(26) So we may choose l2 satisfying

ordc M l + M /(/i) A 2 = p M ' and

Then {dMl(hh),d') =

2

The first term is zero by (26), and the second term is non-zero by the same argument as in the proof of Theorem 5.4. Hence the classes dMl (/i/2) generate the dual of 111(1?/K)€, which proves the second part of the theorem. • Corollary 5.9 Ul(E/K)poo is divisible in Hx(K,E)pco. Proof Since we can choose M arbitrarily large in Theorem 5.8, this follows from Lemma 4.6. • Corollary 5.10 Every element of Ul(E/K)poo splits over a field ramified at at most two primes of K. Proof By Corollary 4.2, dM(n) splits over Kn.

•

REFERENCES [1] B. H. Gross, Kolyvagin's work on modular elliptic curves. This volume. [2] B. H. Gross and D. Zagier, Heegner points and derivatives of L-series. Invent. Math. 84, 225-320 (1986). [3] V. A. Kolyvagin, Euler Systems. To appear in a Birkhauser volume in honor of Grothendieck.

316

McCallum - Kolyvagin's work on Shafarevich-Tate groups

[4] V. A. Kolyvagin, Finiteness of E(Q) and Ul(E/Q) for a class of Weil curves. Izv. Akad. Nauk SSSR 52 (1988). [5] V. A. Kolyvagin. On the structure of Shafarevich-Tate groups. To appear in the proceedings of USA-USSR Symposium on Algebraic Geometry, Chicago, 1989, published in the Springer Lecture Notes series. [6] J. S. Milne, Arithmetic duality theorems. Perspectives in Mathematics. Academic Press, 1986.

Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I R. G. E. PINCH AND H. P. F. SWINNERTON-DYER

1 INTRODUCTION This is the first of what we hope will be a number of papers on the arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces V :

a0X$ + axX{ + a2X^ + a3X* = 0

(1)

defined over Q, where a0a1a2a3 ^ 0. In what follows we shall always assume that the av are integers with no common factor, which clearly involves no loss of generality. We are interested in K3 surfaces more generally, as being the simplest kind of variety whose arithmetic theory is still rudimentary, but there are three advantages in confining ourselves to the narrower class (1): it is possible to write down the zeta-function explicitly, the Neron-Severi group over Q is frequently non-trivial, and V has a convenient form and a convenient number of parameters for numerical experimentation. Our initial purpose in embarking on the work described in this paper was to verify the global Tate conjecture - though, as described below, there is one step still to take. The conjecture states that the rank of the Neron-Severi group of V over Q is equal to the order of the pole of the relevant L-function at s = 2. To compute the rank of the Neron-Severi group, which we do in section 2, involves a subdivision into a large number of cases; the details are lengthy and tedious, and we only give enough of them to make the methods clear and to enable a sufficiently dedicated reader to reproduce our results. The only interesting cohomology of V is the H2, which has rank 22. Within this there is a subgroup of rank 20, which after extension of the ground field to C is spanned by the classes of the curves (or even the straight lines) on V; and there is therefore a quotient group of rank 2. The De Rham cohomology even splits as a direct sum; and we have been told that the same is true of the motivic cohomology, though we do not understand why this is so. But in any case the associated L-function can be written as a product

318 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I ) = L'(V,s)L"(V,s) where U is associated with the subspace of rank 20 and L" with the quotient space of rank 2. Following Weil [5], we calculate the local factors of L at a good prime (that is, a prime not dividing 2000^203) by counting the numbers of points defined over Fq on V , the reduction of V mod p\ here q runs through the powers of p. If p = 1 mod 4, just 20 of the characteristic roots have the form ep where e is a root of unity; and these are the roots associated with L'. If p = 3 mod 4 all 22 roots have this form, and to be rigorous it is necessary to calculate the effect of Frobenius on the set of lines on V\ but it is obvious how to partition the characteristic roots so as to give L1 and L" the simplest form. The factors at the bad primes can now be uniquely determined by the assumption that L' and L" satisfy functional equations of standard type. It turns out that L' can be written as a product of between 9 and 20 factors, each of which is either C(Q>5 — 1) or a Dirichlet //-series. If G denotes the Neron-Severi group of V over C, this decomposition corresponds to a canonical decomposition of G (g) Q. It is therefore no surprise that the rank of the Neron-Severi group of V over Q turns out in every case to be equal to the order of the pole of L'(V, s) at s = 2. The function £L" is equal to a Hecke Jv-series with Grossencharakter. We obtain its functional equation, showing in particular that it involves symmetry rather than skew-symmetry about the mid-point s = 3/2; this agrees with the prevailing philosophy since 3/2 is not an integer and L"(V, s) ought not to have an interesting value there - whereas skew-symmetry would force it to vanish there. We also exhibit a real number a, depending on V, such that a.L"(y, 2) is in Z and we give a table of values of this mysterious integer. We presume that, up to factors not worse than Tamagawa numbers, this integer is the order of a certain cohomology group; it should be possible to prove this by methods similar to those of Coates and Wiles [3] but we have not attempted to do so. It would in particular follow from such a result that L"{V, 2) ^ 0, which is what is needed to complete the verification of the Tate conjecture for V. We are indebted to John Coates and Barry Mazur for helpful conversation.

2 Computing the Neron-Severi group

319

2 COMPUTING THE NERON-SEVERI GROUP We start with a result which is undoubtedly known but for which we have no convenient reference. Lemma 1 Let G be the Neron-Severi group of V over C. Then G is torsionfree and has rank 20; it is spanned by the classes of the 48 lines on V, and the intersection-number matrix of a basis for G has determinant —26. We sketch a proof. The result does not depend on the values of the au, so it is enough to consider the special surface X40 + XI - X\ - X$ = 0.

(2)

Since this is a K3 surface, G is torsion-free and rankG 1 ' 1 = 20. Let Go be the subgroup of G generated by the classes of the 48 lines on (2) and let Wo = Go ® Q. We can decompose Wo according to the action of Gal(Q(e)/Q) on it, where e = e7"/4; and it is straightforward to find the dimensions of the components and bases for them, provided we know enough relations between the classes of the lines. Writing TT temporarily for the class of a plane section of (2) it turns out that all the relations we need are of the following two kinds: (i) The sum of the classes of any four coplanar lines is TT. (ii) If we have two sets of four lines such that each line in one set meets each line in the other, then these eight lines lie on a quadric and the sum of their classes is equal to 2ir. It turns out that dim Wo = 20 and that we can find 20 lines for which the intersection-number matrix has determinant minus a power of 2; hence Go is of finite index in G and that index is a power of 2. Now consider the plane X,-X2

= X(X0 - X3),

(3)

which is the general plane through the line Xo = X3i X\ = X2 on (2). To find the residual intersection of (2) and (3) we write Xo = x + z,

Xx = y + \z,

X2 = y — A^,

X3 = x — z

320 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I in (2); taking out the factor z we obtain x3 + Xy3 + z2(x + Xsy) = 0

(4)

which is an elliptic curve with base-point (0,0,1). There is a natural epimorphism from G to the Mordell-Weil group of (4) over C(A); its kernel is generated by the classes of the components of the singular fibres of the pencil (4), together with the class of the line Xo + X3 = Xx + X2 = 0 which is the locus of the basepoint of (4). Since this kernel is in Go, to prove G = Go we need only prove that G and Go have the same image in the Mordell-Weil group; and since we already know that [G : Go] is a power of 2, it suffices to show that the image of Go does not admit division by 2 within the MordellWeil group over C(A). This image has rank 6, because the kernel is easily shown to have rank 14. Now write A = //3, UJ = e2**^3 and work over C(//); the equation (4) can now be written (x + py)(x + wpy)(x + u2fiy) = -z2(x + X3y) (5) and the 2-division points are defined over C(/i). There is a well-known homomorphism from the Mordell-Weil group of (5) over C(//) to (C(//)*/C(//)2)3 given in this case by (a, y, z) » ( - V 6 + /z8 + l)(x + py)(x + A 3 y),...,...)? its kernel is the set of elements divisible by 2 in the Mordell-Weil group. But direct calculation shows that the image of Go in (C(/x)*/C(/i)2)3 is of the form Cf, where C2 denotes the cyclic group of order 2; since the image of Go in the Mordell-Weil group has rank 6, an element of the image is only divisible by 2 in the Mordell-Weil group over C(//) if it is already divisible by 2 in the image of GQ. Since the 2-division points are not defined over C(A), this proves that Go = G. The last calculation also yields a base for 6?0, which gives the last statement in the lemma and makes it straightforward to express the class of any line in terms of the classes of the lines in the base. The corresponding result also holds in characteristic p = 1 mod 4, though a quite different proof is needed. If the characteristic is p = 3 mod 4, however, the Neron-Severi group of V over an algebraically closed field has rank 22. An example of the extra curves that appear is the locus of ((l+t)n,

(l-t)n,

where p = 4n — 1; this lies on (2).

2 1/4 ,

21/4*n)

2 Computing the Neron-Severi group

321

We now return to the assumption of characteristic 0 and consider F, the Neron-Severi group of V over Q, for a 0 ,..., a3 in Q*. With the help of the information obtained in the course of proving Lemma 1, the calculation of F is straightforward. We partition the 48 lines into conjugacy classes over Q. To each conjugacy class S there corresponds an element of F, which is the class of the sum of the lines in S. The set of all such elements spans F Q; and F = (F Q) n G. The entire calculation takes place inside G ® Q, and the details of the proof of Lemma 1 have already given us an explicit base for this vector space and expressions for the class of each line in terms of this base. But although the calculation is straightforward in any particular case, the enumeration of all the possible cases is tedious. It depends on enumerating the possible partitions of the 48 lines into conjugacy classes over Q, which in its turn depends on the analysis of Gal (Q(i, (- a i /a 0 ) 1 / 4 , (-a»/a,) 1/4 )/Q)

(6)

and the two similar groups; for the large field here is the least common field of definition of those 16 lines which have the form X0 = aXu

X2 = pX3

(7)

for some a, /?. The first step is to look at the possible pairs c, Q(i, c1/4) with c in Q*; there turn out to be 5 cases according as c or —4c is a fourth power in Q, a square but not a fourth power in Q, or none of these. The next step is to look at the possible triples cl5

c2,

Q(i,c\l\c\'%

(8)

There is a coarse classification according to the 5 cases for each of cx and c2, which when account is taken of symmetry gives 15 possibilities. To refine this we need also to consider how the intersection of the two Q(i, c]/A) is embedded in each of them. This gives in all 24 possibilities for the structure of the field in (8). But in 7 of these it turns out that combinations of lines (7) contribute nothing more to the Neron-Severi group than the class of plane sections of V; and there are 3 other cases for which, though the field extensions involved are different, the contributions to the Neron-Severi group are the same. (These are merged as case VIII in Table 1.) We have therefore 16 distinct possibilities for the part of the Neron-Severi group of V over Q which is generated by combinations of lines of the form

322 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I (7). The 15 cases in which we obtain more than multiples of the class of plane sections are listed in Table 1, in which we have used the allowable symmetries and the freedom to multiply any av by a fourth power. In Table 1 the first column gives the case number; the second and third express ai/a0 and a3/a2 respectively in terms of supplementary parameters cu with values in Q*; the fourth gives the constraints, in terms of those expressions which are forbidden to be fourth powers; the fifth gives r, the rank of that part of the NeronSeveri group of V over Q which is generated by combinations of lines (7); and the sixth gives d, the order of the group (6). Now a0aia2a3 is necessarily a square in cases I to VIII, necessarily minus a square in cases IX to XIII, and necessarily neither in cases XV and XVI. Moreover every surface (1) for which a0a1a2a3 is a square falls under one of cases I to VIII. It is therefore advantageous to divide the surfaces (1) for which r = 1 into two cases: case XIV for those for which —a0aia2a3 is a square and case XVII for the remainder. These cases are also included in Table 1. The variables Xo,..., X3 can be paired in three different ways, and any surface (1) therefore belongs to a case in Table 1 in three ways. The next step is to list the possible triples of cases, and the corresponding constraints on the av. This is done in the first three columns of Table 2. The first column gives the case number; the second column gives ax,a2 and a3 in terms of auxiliary parameters c,,, where it is assumed that the surface has been normalised so that a0 = 1; and the third column gives the three references back to Table 1. The constraints on the values of the cv are once again that certain products should not be fourth powers; for reasons of space these products have not been written down explicitly, but they can easily be read off from Table 1. Here a^axa2a3 is a square in cases 1 to 23, minus a square in cases 24 to 39, and neither in cases 40 to 49. Let F denote the Neron-Severi group of V over Q. In each of the cases in Table 2, the information underlying the values of r in Table 1 enables us to write down a set of elements which span F ® Q; using the information derived in the proof of Lemma 1, we can now obtain the last two columns of Table 2. These give respectively n, the rank of F, and A, the determinant of the intersection-number matrix of a base of F. 3 THE LOCAL L-FUNCTION Let 7T be an odd prime in l[i] and write q = Norm(Tr); thus either q = p2 with p = 3 mod 4 or q = p with p = 1 mod 4. To any non-zero element x in

3 The local L-function

323

Fq there corresponds a unique fourth root of unity e in l[i] whose reduction modTT is equal to x^"1^4. In this way we define the multiplicative character X on F* by x(x) = €. Fix also a non-trivial additive character ^ on F?; then the Gauss sum g(r) is defined to be (*)

(r = 1,2,3)

where the sum is over the elements x of F*. We now assume that V has a good reduction V mod TT - that is, that p does not divide a0a1a2«3- A special case of the main result of Weil [5] is that the roots of the L-function of V over Fq are q and the 21 numbers q-1x(ar0°...ar3°)g(r0)...g(r3)

(9)

where each rv = 1,2 or 3 and r0 + rx + r2 + r 3 = 0 mod 4.

(10)

It is easy to see that these numbers do not depend on the choice of i\>. We must now split cases according as p = 3 or p = 1 mod 4. Lemma 2 If p = 3 mod 4 then each number (9) is equal to q. Proof Since (q — l)/4 is a multiple of (p — 1) and each av is in Z, we have = -^ m o ( j p a n ( j n e n c e ^(a,,) = 1. Choose

a(g-i)/4

then we must show that g(r) = ±p and #(1) = For this, let a denote the non-trivial automorphism of F^/Fp; then Tr(crx) = Tr(#) and x(ax) = x(x)i ^ n e latter because ax = xp. Hence if xr{x) = ^h the terms from x and from era: in the sum for g(r) cancel. In other words, in calculating #(1) and #(3) we need only take account of the x with x(x) = i l j and now #(1) = g(3) because the two reduced sums are term-for-term the same. Using the same idea again, for each r we have

9(r) = I>r(z)V>(z) = £x r (-*M*) = g(r) since i/>(—x) = il>{x) and x(~~l) = 1- Since it is well known that \g(r)\ = q1^2^ this gives g(r) = ±p. Now in every product (9) the number of factors #(1) = g{3) is even, and so is the number of factors #(2). The lemma follows immediately.

324 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I It follows that the roots of the L-function of V over Fp are all ±p. But for any n in Fp the equations x4 = n and y2 = n have the same number of solutions in Fp; hence V and a0Y2 + «i^i 2 + a**? + a3Y32 = 0

(11)

have the same number of points over F p. But the number of points on (11) is well known to be (p + I) 2 if aQaxa2a3 is a square in Fp, p2 + 1 otherwise. Hence the roots of the L-function of V over Fp can be described as 11 copies of p, 10 copies of —p and one copy of ( a°aia2a3j where the bracket is the quadratic residue symbol. We now turn to the case p = 1 mod 4. It is well known that \g(r)\ = p 1/2 . In g(2) the terms from x and from — x are complex conjugates; so #(2) is real and (#(2))2 = p. Again

Moreover the 21 quadruplets which satisfy whence ^(1)^(3) = px(—l)(10) consist of (2,2,2,2), (1,1,1,1), (3,3,3,3), 12 like (1,2,2,3) and 6 like (1,1,3,3); hence the roots of the L-function of V over Fp consist of P"1X3(aoaia2a3)(«7(l)) 4,P"1x(aoaia2a3)(«7(3)) 4, . twelve like ~ ~ six like Of these, it is the second pair that are in the least satisfactory form, and to improve matters we turn to Weil [6]. It is there shown that as ideals

and that as numbers #(1)4 and #(3)4 are Grossencharakters mod 4. By further computing their values for TT = 1 + 2i we obtain

provided TT = 1 mod 2; hence under this convention we can replace the second line of (12) by (13) 7T2x3(a0a1a2a3)1 Tr^aoai^a).

4 The global L-function

325

For future reference we also recall some facts about the biquadratic residue symbol. Assume TT = A + i\i = 1 mod (2 + 2i); then X (2)

= i-"l\

x ( - l ) = X(2)2-

For a, ft in Z[i], coprime and with /? = lmod(2 + 2i) we define the symbol to be multiplicative in each variable and to satisfy = X(«)

(14)

where TT = 1 mod (2 + 2i). To express the law of biquadratic reciprocity, write a = A + ifi = 1 mod (2 + 2i) and similarly for a'; then

For a modern treatment of this, see [2], pp 348-55.

4 THE GLOBAL L-FUNCTION Up to factors corresponding to the bad primes, the L-function of V is therefore equal to

a^p-)- 1

(15)

p */ = l

where the product is taken over all primes p not dividing 2aQaia2a3 and the apu are the roots calculated in the previous section. The factors at the bad primes can be defined by means of the action of Frobenius on the etale cohomology; but unfortunately it seems very difficult to compute with etale cohomology. We therefore follow another route. Denote by L( V, s) the correct L-series including the factors for the bad primes. It is a standard conjecture that L(V, s) can be analytically continued to the whole 5-plane as a meromorphic function, and that it satisfies a functional equation of known shape relating L(V,s) and L(F,3 — s). This requirement determines the missing factors uniquely. To apply it, we show that up to factors at the bad primes (15) can be written in terms of a Hecke L-series and the zeta-functions of certain algebraic number fields; if we use this statement to supply factors at the bad primes, we obtain a functional equation of the correct shape. As a first step in this decomposition, we define W to be the subspace of Hlt(V) generated by the elements of the Neron-Severi group of V over C. Then we have an exact sequence 0 _» W' -> H2et(V) -> W" -+ 0

326 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I with Gal(Q/Q) acting on each term; and dimVK' = 20, dimVK" = 2. The action of Frobenius on W must be the same as on the Neron-Severi group, modulo standard conventions; so for each p we can find the 20 among the api/ which belong to W and hence the 2 which belong to W". For p = 1 mod 4 the latter have to be the two values (13) since they are the only apu which are not p times a root of unity; for p = 3 mod 4 they turn out to be p and —p. Let L'(V,s) and L"(V,s) be the Z-series corresponding to W and W" respectively; then we have ,s) = L'(V,s)L"(V,s). We now turn to these two factors separately. 5 THE FUNCTION L' Throughout this section we adopt the convention that statements involving infinite products are to be taken modulo factors at the bad primes. With the root p for p = 1 mod 4 we associate the root p for p = 3 mod 4; the resulting factor of L'(V,s) is

For any non-square c in Z we write

As a Dirichlet X-series, this has a holomorphic extension to the whole s-plane; and its functional equation can be read off from that of the zeta function. With the root px2(aoaia2a3) f° r P = 1 mod 4 we associate the root pf o°aia2a3J for p = 3 mod 4; the resulting factor of L'(V,s) will be D^aod^as, s) if a0a1a2a3 is not a square, and £(Q, 5 — 1) otherwise. Now suppose that c in Z is such that neither of ±c is a square, and write

n(i -

2 2

)

1

(17)

That the middle expression in the top line is equal to the second line follows by studying the factorisation of good primes in the relevant field extensions;

5 The function U

327

for the third expression in the top line we use also x(~~4) = 1. Hence the quotient of the second and third expressions on the top line is a finite product (over bad primes); but it satisfies a functional equation of a shape which is only compatible with the last statement if the finite product is trivial. As a Dirichlet L-series over Q(i), D2(c,s) has a holomorphic extension to the whole 3-plane; and as with Di its functional equation can be read off from that of the zeta function. The 12 roots in the third line of (12), and the 6 roots in the fourth line, are complex conjugate in pairs; and each pair has the form px{c)-> PX(C) where c is an expression in the av. With each pair we associate the roots p, — p for p = 3 mod 4. If neither of ±c is a square, the resulting factor of L'(V,s) is D2(c,s)- If c is a square but not a fourth power, say c = c\, then the resulting factor of L'(V,s) is D1(ci,s)Di(—Ci,s); if c is a fourth power the resulting factor is £(Q, 5 — 1) Dx{—1,3). If — c is a square, we replace c by —4c and apply the previous rules. We have thus obtained an expression for L'(V,s) as a product of between 11 and 20 classical functions, the number depending on the a,,. In particular, the rule for determining the order of the pole at s = 2 is as follows: count 1 anyway, 1 if a0aia2a3 is a square, and 1 for each pair of numbers like — aoa\a\a\ or aoaxalal which have the form n4 or —An4, If we apply this rule to the 49 cases in Table 2, we find that in each case the order of the pole of L'(V, s) at s = 2 is equal to the rank of the Neron-Severi group of V over Q. This reduces the Tate conjecture for V to the assertion that L"(V, s) is regular and non-zero at s = 2. There is of course a motive associated with 2/(V,s), and presumably we have verified the Tate conjecture for that; but we also presume that in that case the Tate conjecture follows from the general motivie machinery. We shall not attempt to relate the explicit formula for L'(V, s) which we have just obtained to the conjectures of Beilinson, still less to those of Bloch and Kato. But it is natural to ask why L'{ V, s) decomposes as a product of simpler functions and what is the geometric significance of the fields which occur in the formula for L'{V,s). A partial answer to the latter question comes from considering what replaces 2/(V, s) if Q is replaced by an algebraic number field k as the field of definition of V while leaving the av the same. The rule is as follows. For each field E such that £(£, 3 — 1) appears in the formula for L'(V,s), write E ®Q k = Ex @ . . . © Er

328 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I where the 2?, are algebraic number fields; then in the formula for L'(V,s) replace ((E,s - 1) by U((Ei,s ~ 1). Hence it is the set of fields E that controls the increase in the order of the pole of L'(V,s) at s = 2 as the base field k increases - and so presumably also the rank of the Neron-Severi group of V over k. But we can do better than this. To simplify the exposition, we change our hypotheses, so that we temporarily assume that ao,...,a3 are independent indeterminates over Q and we consider the Neron-Severi group of V over

and its algebraic extensions. Let G be the Neron-Severi group of V over K and write W = G ® Q. There is a unique decomposition of W as a sum of irreducible vector spaces each fixed under Gal (K/K),

not surprisingly, the Wi are orthogonal with respect to intersection-number. After renumbering, we can take Wx to be one-dimensional and generated by the Neron-Severi group of V over K - in other words, by the class of plane sections. W2 is also one-dimensional; it contains non-zero elements of the Neron-Severi group of V over Kx D K if and only if (a0ala2a3)1^2 lies in Kx. Each of the 9 spaces W3,..., Wn corresponds to one of the 9 numbers c introduced in the fourth paragraph of this section. The space Wi can be written as the sum of two one-dimensional spaces each fixed under Gal (K/Ki) if and only if Kx contains at least one of c1/2 and (—4c)1/2; if Kx contains both these, there are an infinity of such decompositions. Wi contains non-zero elements of the Neron-Severi group of V over Kx if and only if Kx contains at least one of c1/4 and (—4c)1/4; and Wi is spanned by elements of this Neron-Severi group if and only if Kx contains both these expressions. These facts go a long way towards explaining the double formulae (17) for D2(c,s). It may be useful to record the missing factors in the infinite products (16) and (17) and the functional equations for the components ^(Q,3 — 1), i?i(c, s) and Z)2(c, S) over L'(V, s). If g(s) is any one of these three functions, its functional equation has the form (F-factor) f**2g(s) is invariant under s t-> 3 — s where / is defined to be the conductor of the function g(s). For C(Q,a - 1) the F-factor is ir^2T{(s - l)/2) and / = 1.

6 The function L"

329

For A ( c , s) the F-factor is 7r 5/2 F((s -1)/2) if c > 0 and 7r-5/2F(s/2) if c < 0. Without loss of generality we can assume that c is square-free. Then the odd part of / is the product of the odd primes dividing c; and the even part is 1, 8 or 4 according as c = 1, 2 or 3 mod 4. There is a missing factor in the infinite product (16) if and only if c = 1 mod 4; and the factor is (1 — 21"*)"1 if c = 1 mod 8, but (1 + 2 1 "')- 1 if c = 5 mod 8. For D2(c,s) the F-factor is (2ir)^aT(s — 1). Without loss of generality we can assume that c is fourth-power free. Then the odd part of / is the square of the product of the distinct odd primes which divide c; the even part of / is 28 if 2 || c or 23 || c, 26 if c = 3 mod 4 or 4 mod 16, 24 if c = 5 mod 8 or 12 mod 32, and 22 if c = 1 mod 8 or 28 mod 32. There is a missing factor in the infinite product (17) if and only if c = 1 mod 8 or 28 mod 32; and the factor is (1 - 2 1 -*)- 1 if c = 1 mod 16 or 60 mod 64, but (1 + 2 1 " 5 )" 1 if c = 9 mod 16 or 28 mod 64. We can immediately derive from these the missing factors and functional equation for L'(V,s) itself; but there seems to be no simplification in doing so. 6 THE FUNCTION L" The apv associated with L"(V, s) are the numbers (13) for p = 1 mod 4 and p and —p for p = 3 mod 4; so L"{V, s) depends on V only through the value of c =

a0a1a2a3.

Moreover the product over the good primes is

II {(1 - x ( c > V ) ( l -x(c)xV')}- 1 IK 1 -P2"28)"1 p=l

(18)

p=3

and using the notation (14) this is equal to (Norm a)" 3

(19)

where the sum is over all a prime to c such that a = 1 mod (2 + 2i). The product (18) is not changed by replacing c by —4c, and not significantly affected by multiplying c by a fourth power; so in what follows we shall always assume that c is fourth power free and on occasion we shall also assume that c> 0. The series (19) is not in a convenient form because of the congruence condition on a. For any odd a prime to c we therefore write a = ina0

with a 0 = 1 mod (2 + 2i);

330 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I then 4 times the expression (18) or (19) is equal to £ a2(f>(a)(Norm a)~s where

and the sum is over all a in l[i] prime to 2c. Write c = 2mec0 with

e = ±1, c0 = 1 mod 4.

(20)

Using the results at the end of section 3 we find that the odd part of the conductor of is the product of the odd primes dividing c; the even part is 8 if m is odd, 4 if m = 1 + e mod 4, 2 if m = 1 — e mod 4 and c0 = 1 mod 8, and 1 if m = 1 — e mod 4 and c0 = 5 mod 8. Thus the conductor can always be written as (/) where / > 0 is in Z. Moreover if / is odd, the definition of ð can be completed by (l + i) = i^" 1 )' 8 together with multiplicativity. To mark the dependence of Z/'(V, s) on c we therefore write 4iv ( c , 5 )

==

4X/ ( v , 3 )

:

^ /

OL (piOLj(INormct)

v^-^-J

where now the sum is over all a in Z[z] prime to / . There is a missing factor in (18) if and only if / is odd, and the missing factor is then

The calculation of the functional equation follows Hecke [4]. The fundamental theta formula is

u2)} = r1/-2 £ exp {-xt-lf-*vv + *if-\VUl + uu2)} where t > 0, ux and u2 are arbitrary complex numbers and fi,v each run through the elements of l[i]. This can easily be derived from the equation for the classical theta function. Alternatively it holds for u2 = tli, because in that case the right hand side is just the double Fourier series expansion of the left; and it therefore holds in general because both sides are analytic in uuu2. Differentiating twice with respect to u2 and setting u2 = ux = u, we obtain

ufexp {-rtifp + u){fp + u)} 3

/-

4

^

2

{r7-

a

i7 +

/-1(l7 + r)}

(

'

6 The function L"

331

this too can be obtained directly by Fourier series arguments. Multiply this last equation by <j>(u) and sum over a complete set of representatives of residue classes mod/ prime to / . On the left we obtain £

OL2{a)ex\> (—irtaa)

where the sum is over all a in l[i] prime to / . For fixed v not prime to / , the summand on the right of (22) only depends on u mod //(/,*^). But the sum of (u) over a set of residue classes mod/ which are equal mod//(/,77) is 0 because / is the conductor of <j>. Hence on the right we need only consider the terms with v prime to / , and we obtain i) exp {mf-lTiVuy{v) exp (-irr

= -r3f-4W() J2 "VW exp (-7crlf-2vv) where the sum being taken over a set of representatives of the residue classes mod / prime to / in Z[i]. If we define

then we obtain the functional equation

It follows from this that W() = ± / , but we can in fact do better: Lemma

3

W() = -f

a n d 0(t, ) = t"30(t-\ ).

Proof We need only prove the first result. For this, write • qr where q0 is a power of 2 and the qv for v > 0 are ± primes in Z with qv = 1 mod 4. Working with 8 / instead of / , we can choose Qv in Z so that 1 = Qo + Qi + •.. + Qr where Qo is divisible by f/q0 and Qv by 8f/qv for v > 0. In particular Qo = l mod 8,

Qv = l mod qu for

v > 0.

(23)

332 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I We obtain a complete set of values of u by writing u = QouQ + . . . + Qrur

where each uv runs through a set of representatives of the elements of l[i]/(qu) prime to qv\ if q0 = 1 we take uQ = ±1 so that u is always odd. Moreover (23) implies u = u0 mod 8, so that the value of n in u = in mod (2 + 2i) depends only on u0. Note also that i

= (_i)(f-D/*

(24)

for v > 0. Now extend (20) by writing

Using the results at the end of section 3 we obtain 3m

(u)(irr

)nr) •

\«o Hence W() = SoSt ...Sr

where

r

exp(TrzVTr^) W4 It remains to evaluate these sums.

for

v > 0.

Consider first 5V for v > 0. We have fuH = 1 for uv in Z. In the terms with Tru,, = 0 mod 2qv we can take uv pure imaginary; so by (24) these terms contribute (| qv I _l)(_l)«Mf-W« U

H over the w^ with any other fixed value of Tr uv mod 2qu does not depend on that fixed value, because we can change the fixed value by multiplying the relevant uv by an element of Z; hence that sum is — (—l)™^"-1)/4 since the sum over all uv is 0. Thus finally we obtain

6 The function L" and therefore Sl...Sr

333

= (-l)^-1^\q1...qr\.

(25)

It remains to evaluate So. If go = 1 then 5*0 = 1, but then c0 = 5 mod 8. If q0 = 2 then c0 = 1 mod 8 and So = —2. If q0 = 4 then eim = — 1 and hence So = 4(-l)( c °+3 >/ 4 . If g0 = 8 then m is odd and hence SQ = 8(-l)( Co+3 >/ 4 . Combining these results with (25) we obtain in all cases W{<j>) = —/, which proves the lemma. The Mellin transform equation relating 0 and L* is

4T(s)(fM'L'(c,s) = H t'-'d^ Jo

and the right hand side is not changed if we replace s by 3 — 5; this gives analytic continuation and the functional equation for L*. In particular

where the sum is taken over all a in Z[i] prime to / . This is a convenient formula for computation and, when combined with the theorem below, is the source of Table 3. We now turn to the algebraicity of L*(c, 2), which depends on the identity easily derived from (21) -

where u runs through a set of representatives of the elements of l[i]/(f) prime to / . It is convenient to scale the Weierstrass p-function so that it has periods a;, iu where u) = 21/27re"'r/6 JI(1 - e"2™)

2

= 2.6220575...

is such that p(z\ a;, icu) satisfies p'2 = 4p 3 — 4p; thus 4/ 2 uT 2 £-(c,2) = I X t M c J S / - 1 ; w.iw).

(26)

Lemma 4 With the notation above, c1/4o;~2L*(c, 2) is in Q(i). This follows from standard results on class field theory over Q(i); for the detailed proof of an analogous result see [1], Corollary to Lemma 7.

334 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I Corollary If c> 0 then c^4u;^2L*(c, 2) is in Q. For if s > 2 is real, the terms in (21) are either real or complex conjugate in pairs; hence L*(c,s) is real. Now let s —> 2. Lemma 5 Let fi = / 2 ^ ~^ if / = 3 mod 4 is prime, and // = 1 otherwise; then fip{umf~l) is an algebraic unit. Proof See [1], Lemmas 2 and 3. Theorem Suppose c > 0 and / > 3; then cllAfqQw~2L*{c, 2) is in Z, where q0 is the even part of / . Proof By the Corollary to Lemma 4, c1/4fq0LO"2L*(c, 2) is in Q. Since / > 2, the terms on the right of (26) come in equal sets of four, and this compensates for the factor 4 on the left. It follows from Lemma 5 that the denominator of the expression we are interested in divides

The numerator of this is odd, and it can only be divisible by an odd prime p in Z if p = f and 2/(/ 2 - 1) > 1/4 - that is, if / = 3. This proves the theorem. It will be seen from Table 3 that / = 2, which corresponds to c = 1, is genuinely an exception and that / = 3, which corresponds to c = 12 or 108, is an exception in the former case but not in the latter. The evidence of Table 3 suggests that, under the same restrictions,

is in Z, where r is the number of odd prime factors of / ; but we have not attempted to prove this. However it is clearly consistent with the comments in the Introduction.

Appendix

335

APPENDIX Table 1. Cases for the set of lines (7). Case

fli/ao

I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII XIV XV XVI XVII

-1 4 -c2 4c2 -1 4 c Clc2 -1 -c2 -1 -c2 —c ClC2

-c2 4c2 Cl

"3/02

-1 4 -c2 4c2 -c2 4c2 c CiCj"1

4 4c2 4c2 4 4c —4C1CJ1

c c c2

Not a fourth power 2

c c2 c2 c2 c2 cj,c2,—ciC2,4ciC2,-cic2"1,4cic2"1 c2 c2 c2 c2 2 c ,C2,-ciC2,4ciC2,—cic2"1,4cic2"x c2 c2 -cic|,4c 1 c|,-cjc 2 ,4cfc 2 ,cjc|

r

d

6 6 4 4 3 3 3 2 5 3 2 2 2 1 2 2 1

2 2 4 4 4 4 8 8 or 16 2 4 4 4 8 8 or 16 8 8 8,16 or 32

336 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I Table 2. The Neron-Severi group over Q. Case 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49

ai,«2,a3

Table 1 cases

n

1,-1,-1 4,-1,-4 1,4,4 -I,c 2 ,-c 2 2

IV ,1,1 II,I,III IV ,11,11 I,IV,III 11,111,111 IIIVIV I,VII,VII II,VII,VII VI,V,V

9 9 9 7 7 7 6 6. 5 5 5 5 4 4 4 4 4 4 4 3 3 3 2 8 6

4,c2!4c2° — l , c , —c

4, c, 4c 4,-l,2-l C

2

IV!IV,'IV VI,VI,VI V,V,VIII

1,C 2 ,C 2 C2

1,1,4

2

-l',-4!c 2

-l,c,-c32 c\, 4ci, c2 C i , C2 , C1C2 C\ C%, C\ C3, C2 C3

1,4,-1 -I,c 2 ,4c 2 -l,c,4c 24,4,-l

''l^W 1,4,-c 2

2

2

-1,4, c2 Cl>c2_4ClC2 1,—1,C2

4,c,-c 3 -l,c,4c 3

4)Cl)_ClC2 —1,Ci,AC1C2 C\ , C2, —4cjC2 —CiC2j—C1C3,—C2C3

1,1,2c2 1,1,-2c 2 1,-4,2c 2 1,-4,-2c2 l,c,4c 2 -4,c,-c2 l,c,-c2

Clj—

c|,—cic 2 Cl,C 2 ,C 3

VII,IV,VII VIIIVI VI VII III VII VII,VII,VI V,VII,VII VIII,VIII,VI VII,VII,VIII VIII,VIII,VIII X,IX,IX IX,X,X IX,XIII,XIII XII,XII,XI

x,x,x

XI,XI,XI XIV,XII,XII XI,XII,XIV XIII,X,XIII XIV,XI,XI XII,XIII,XIII XI,XIII,XIII XII,XIV,XIV XI,XIV,XIV XIII,XIII,XIV XIV,XIV,XIV XVI,XVI,XVI XVI,XVI,XVI XVI,XV,XV XVI,XV,XV XVII,XVI,XVI XVII,XVI,XV XVII,XV,XV XVII,XVI,XVII XVII,XV,XVII XVII,XVII,XVII

5 4

4 4 3 3 3 3 3 3 2 2 2 1 4 4 4 4 3 3 3 2 2 1

A 29 2 11 2 14

29 2 11 2 11 -28

—2 10

28 29 29

210 —26

-27 -28 -28 -28 -29 -29 25 26 27 -24

_212

-211

29 -29

—2 1 0 —211

26 27 28 28 28 29 -24 -25 -26 22

—28

-28 _ 2 io _ 2 io 26 27 28 -24 -25 22

Appendix

337

Table 3. Values of c ^ c 1 2 3 4 5 6

7

8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49

/ 2 8 12 4 5 24 28 8 6 40 44 3 13 56 60 2 34 24 76 20 21 88 92 24 10 104 12 14 29 120 124 8 66 136 140 12 37 152 156 40 82 168 172 11 15 184

188 12 14

value 2

16 8 4 2 32 48 16 4 96 56 2 3 2

192 64 1 32 32 136 32 12 352 112 96 8 224 24 8 10 320 128 32 32 640 208 16 42 288 256 160 48 832 248 10 4 576 448 16 16

factors

2-1 24 23 22 2 25 243 24 22 253 237 2.3"

1

2 263 26 25 25 3

2 17 5

2 223

2 5 11

247 253 23 257 233 23 2.5 265 27 25 25 275

2 4 13

24

2.3.7 2532

2* 255 243 6

2 13 2 3 31

2.5 22

2632

267 24 24

c

50 51

52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73

74 75 76 77 78 79

80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98

/ 40 204 52 53 24 220 56 114 232 236 30 61 248 84 4 130 264 268 68 69 280 284 24 146 296 60 19 77 312 316 5 6 328 332 84 85 344

348 88 178

120 364 46 93 376 380 24 194 56

value

160 208 128 42 96 320 128 112 608 760 32 18 1280

96 8 128 768 584 96

72

960 368 128 112 112 6 40 960 960 4

factors

255

2 4 13

27

2.3.7

253 265 27 247

2 5 19 235.19

25

2.32

285 253 23 27 283

2 3 73

253

2332 263.5 2 4 23

27 247 247 2.3 235

263.5 263.5

22

128

227

224 272 384

257

72 20

2332

225

64 224 192

26 257 263

100

2 52

2 4 17

273

338 Pinch & Swinnerton-Dyer - Arithmetic of diagonal quartic surfaces I Table 3 (continued). Values of c1'4fq0w-2L*(c,2). c 99 100 101 102 103 104

/ 132 20 101 408 412 104

value 352 48 74 672

factors

25U

243 2.37 5

2 3.7

c 105 106 107 108 109

/ 210 424 428 3 109

value 160 2 42

factors 255 2 2.3.7

REFERENCES [1] Birch, B. J. and Swinnerton-Dyer, H. P. F., Notes on elliptic curves II, J. fur reine angew Math 218 (1965), 79-108. [2] Cassels, J. W. S. and Frohlich, A., Algebraic Number Theory (Academic Press, 1967). [3] Coates, J. H. & Wiles, A., On the conjecture of Birch and SwinnertonDyer, Invent Math. 39 (1977) 223-51. [4] Hecke, E., Eine neue Art von Zetafunktionen und ihre Beziehungen zur Verteilung der Primzahlen II, Math. Zeit. 6 (1920), 11-51 = Werke, 249-89. [5] Weil, A., Numbers of solutions of equation in finite fields, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 55 (1949), 497-508 = Works I, 399-410. [6] Weil, A., Jacobi sums as Grossencharaktere, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 73 (1952), 487-95 = Works II, 63-71.

ON CERTAIN ARTIN L-SERIES Dinakar Ramakrishnan1

In this note we strengthen (see Theorem A of section 1 below) the main result in appendix 7 of [Bu] (whose proof was based on a letter of J.-P. Serre). Our method is the same, except that we are able to appeal, in addition, to the existence (proved recently in [BHR]) of Galois conjugates of arbitrary arithmetic automorphic forms on GL{2) over totally real number fields, along with results on the poles of the triple product Z-functions ([Ik]) and on the symmetric square lifting for GL(2) over number fields ([GeJ]). We begin by reviewing some basic facts (and conjectures) concerning Artin L-functions and automorphic forms of Galois type.

0. Background. Let Q be the algebraic closure of Q in C. For any number field k C Q, denote by Gk the Galois group of Q over &, equipped with the usual profinite topology. Consider a continuous representation: (0.1)

a : Gk - GL{Vc) ,

where VQ is a vector space over C of dimension n. Then a necessarily factors through a finite quotient of Gk, and it is completely reducible. Denote by J\f the Artin conductor of cr, and by L(cr, s) the C-valued L-series associated by E. Artin to a ([A], [M]). Then we have an Euler product expansion over the finite places v of k (with norm Nv): (0.2)

L(a,s)--

with L^s)-1

= det(l - FVT | F C 7 ")| T=N() _,

Partially supported by grants from the NSF and the Sloan Foundation.

340

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

where Fv is the Probenius at v, and Iv, the of inertia subgroup of the decomposition group at v. If v is unramified for cr, i.e., if it does not divide Af, then Iv acts trivially on Vc, and so Lv(a, s) has degree n in Nv~8. It is known that L(a, s) converges absolutely in Re(s) > 1 and admits a meromorphic continuation to the entire (complex) s-plane. Moreover, there is an "Euler factor at infinity": £oo(<7, s), defined as a product of Gamma factors, such that £*(<J, s) = L(cr, s) L^a, s) satisfies a functional equation: (0.3)

L*{a, l-s)

= €(a, s)L*(&, s) ,

where a denotes the contragredient representation of cr, and e((7, s) is an exponential function (depending on the norm of M and the discriminant) times a non-zero scalar involving the "Artin root number" W(cr). The Galois representation a is said to satisy the Artin conjecture if the following holds: (A)

L(a,s) is holomorphic at every s ^ 1

This conjecture can be shown to be equivalent to the assertion that X*(a, s) is holomorphic at every s ^ 0,1. The behavior of L(a,s) is completely understood at s = 1. One has: (0.4)

-ord 5 = i L(a,s) = dimcHomGfc(l, &)

where —ord5==i denotes the order of pole at s = 1. In particular, if a is irreducible and non-trivial, L(a,s) ^ 0,00 at s = 1. Conjecture (A) is known to hold (at least) when every irreducible summand 7] of a is one of the following two types: (0.3)

(n,fc): arbitrary with rj(Gk) nilpotent (Artin, Brauer and Hecke),

and n = 2, k : arbitrary with rj(Gk) solvable (cf. [Lai], [Tu]).

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

341

Actually, in all these positive examples, one also knows the truth of the Langlands conjecture (see [AC], chap.3, sec.7, for a proof in the nilpotent case), which says: (L) L(cr,s) = 1^(^,5), for an isobaric (see [La2], [JS]) automorphic representation 7T = TTQO ® 7rf of GL(n, Afc) of conductor .A/", which is cuspidal if a is non-trivial and irreducible. Such an identity of L-functions, when it holds, requires, in particular, the central character u?n of TT to be 6 o det, where 8 is the character of Afc/fc associated to det(cr) by class field theory. One also conjectures that L^cr, s) equals J ^ T T ^ S ) . Given a cuspidal representation ?r(resp. TT') of GL(ra,Afc) (resp. GL(m, Afc)), there exists a canonically associated (isobaric) automorphic representation TTHTT' of GL(n + m, A*) such that L(TTBTT',S) = Z(7T,S)L(7T',S). The conjectural map: a —»• TT should be a functor A on the (semisimple) category 1Z,k of continuous Complex representations of Gk1 sending a © a1 to TTfflTT'. Its image should be describable as follows. Say that an (isobaric) automorphic representation TT of GL(n, A*) is of Galois type iff, for every infinite place w of fc, TXW is attached, by the archimedean correspondence ([La2]), to an n-dimensional representation crw of Gal(Fw/Fw) (so that L(TTW,S) equals the gamma factor attached to <JW). Then A(lZk) should be the (full) subcategory Ck of the category of isobaric automorphic representations consisting of those of Galois type. (For further information on related matters, see the articles of L.Clozel and D.Blasius in "Automorphic Forms, Shimura Varieties, and L-functions", Ann Arbor Proceedings, edited by L.Clozel and J.S.Milne, Academic Press (1990).) is known to be entire for any (non-trivial) cuspidal representation 7T of GL(n,f\k). Furthermore, Z^TTQOJS) has no zero anywhere, and it has no pole in the half plane {Re(s) > 0}. Thus L(iXf, s) is holomorphic when L(TT,S) is, and Langlands's conjecture implies Artin's conjecture. If n < 3 and k = Q, this stronger conjecture (L) is seen, by using the converse theorem ([Li] and [JPSS]), to be equivalent to the following variant of conjecture (A): L(TT,S)

342

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

(A') Given any continuous irreducible a : Gk —> GL(n, C), there exists a positive integer M such that, for every m < [n/2] and for any continuous, m-dimensional irreducible representation fj, of Gk of conductor prime to M, the series L(a
Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

343

M such that L{o ® i/, s) is entire for every character v of WF of conductor prime to M. Then, every finite dimensional complex representation rj of GF factoring through Gal(K/F) satisfies Conjecture (A). If dim(rj) < 4, rj satisfies (L) as well. For F = Q and a odd, i.e., when complex conjugation does not act as a scalar via cr, the conclusion relating to Conjecture (A) was proved in [Bu], appendix 7, essentially following an unpublished letter of Serre. It is a classical fact that every finite subgroup of PGL(2, C) is either cyclic or dihedral or tetrahedral (A4) or octahedral (£4) or icosahedral (-A5). It is not solvable iff it is isomorphic to the alternating group A$. One sees that, when F = Q, 7T(GF) can be icosahedral for both odd and even types of a. Recall that a (or 7r) is said to be even when complex conjugation acts by a scalar. See, for example, [Bu], pp.136-141, where the conductors of totally real A5 fields K (over Q) corresponding to even
344

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

(the collection of one-dimensional twists of) its L- and c- factors. Another way to approach this theorem is as follows. Let If be the C-vector space on which GL(2, Fv) acts by KV. For r in Aut C, choose a r-linear isomorphism t of H onto a space H(r). Define a representation TTJ of GL(2,FV) on H(T) by: 7rl(g)(w) = t(7rv(g)(t^(w))), for g in GL(2,FV) and w in H(T). Then the conclusion of Theorem B is that there is a cuspidal automorphic representation TT^ such that, at every good v, nv is equivalent to TT£. One knows (cf. [HC]) that the space of automorphic forms on GL(2, A F ) , of fixed central character, infinity type and conductor, is finite dimensional. From this and Theorem B one gets the rationality of 7ry over a number field, for any cuspidal TT of Galois type on (3L(2, A F ) . When F = Q, the fact that the unramified Hecke eigenvalues (of such a TT) are algebraic numbers was first proved (for non-holomorphic forms) in [BCR 1,2], under a suitable ramification hypothesis. For some details of the basic method used, and for for a partially completed program for the inverse problem of associating Galois representations to TT, see [BR]. For a more recent progress report, see G.Henniart's Seminaire Bourbaki article (to appear). 2. T h e argument. Let a be as in the statement of TheoremA. It is a continuous, irreducible representation of Gp of conductor, say, Af. Put G = Gsl(K/F), where K is the finite Galois extension of F defined by the kernel of a. Let G = OT(GF)J which can be seen to be a 2-fold central covering group of A5, isomorphic to 5L(2, F5). We will view a as an injective representation of G in GL(2yC). One knows (cf. [NS], I I , §5, for example) that there are exactly two irreducibles of G of dimension 2, both rational over Q(v5) and Galois conjuagte to each other by the non-trivial automorphism r of Q(\/5). Denote by S2(a) the (three dimensional) symmetric square of a. Then S2(a) and a ® crT both descend to linear representations of G. The following is well known ([Bu], appendix 7). Lemma 2.1. Let 77 be an irreducible complex representation ofG. Then rj is equivalent to one of the following types of representations: (a) trivial (one dimensional) (b) S2(a?) , with P in {id, r}

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

345

(c) <J®(TT (d) monomial (Ave dimensional) We indicate a proof for completeness. From the character table of A5, one sees that it has one irreducible, namely the trivial one, in dimension 1, two irreducibles in dimension 3, one irreducible in dimension 4, one in dimension 5, and none other. It is easy to verify that the five dimensional is monomial. The irreducibles of dimension 3 are rational over Q(\/5), and are r-conjugate. It then suffices to show that 52(cr) and a ® aT are both irreducible as representations of G. First note that A2 (a) must be trivial, as G has no other one dimensional. Since a is irreducible, the trivial representation cannot occur in S2(a) as well. Hence there is no one dimensional: summand of S2(a)^ forcing it to be irreducible. Finally, since A5 has no two dimensional irreducible, if a ® aT is reducible, it must admit a one dimensional, necessarily trivial, summand. But this cannot be as a and aT are inequivalent. Done. Now we begin the proof of Theorem A. Let cr, G, G be as above. By the strengthened version ([Li]) of the Weil-Jacquet-Langlands converse theorem for GL(2), the hypothesis (of Theorem A) implies the existence of a cuspidal automorphic reprsentation n of GL(2, f\p) such that, at every finite v, we have: (2.2)

Lv(
In particular, (2.3)

UK = det(or)

where u>K denotes (as usual) the central character of TT. Let

FR(^)

denote 7r~5/2

factor Lw(a,s)

T(S/2).

equals either

Then, at any infinite place w, the local

TR(S)TR(S

+ 1) or

FR(S)2

or

FR(,S

+ I) 2 , and

this depends (respectively) on whether the set of eigenvalues of complex conjugation (under a) is {1, —1} or {1, 1} or {—1,

—1}. (One says that aw

is odd in the first case and even in the second and third cases.) Consequently,

346

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

(2.2) forces TT to be of Galois type. Appealing to Theorem B (see [BHR], sec.7, for a proof), we then deduce the existence, for every r in Aut C, of a cuspidal automorphic representation ir^ of Galois type such that: (2.4)

TTJ,7"'

= TT£,

at every finite place v where ?r is unramified,

and w^r) = det((7r) Lemma 2.5. Let TT, a, r be as above. Then we have: L{TTV\ S)

= £v(cr, s), at every place v (possibly infinite)

Proof. Let 5 be the (finite) set of finite places of F where TT is ramified. Let fi be a one dimensional representation of GF, and let fif be the corresponding idele class character of F. In the above construction, if we replace <7r by GT ® /i, then TT^ will get replaced by TT^ ® //'. (Since the contragredient of a is also a one dimensional twist of or by a character (unramified outside 5), we also deduce that aT corresponds to 7r(r).) We may (and we will) now choose \i to be trivial at infinity, and to be sufficiently ramified at S so that Lv(/3,s) = 1 = £(7 w ,s), at every v in 5, for /? = ar ® ft (resp. &T ®7Z), and 7 = TT^ ® /i' (resp. 7r(r) ® /?). Note that, by (2.4), Lv(aT ® //, 5) = i(7Tv 0 //J,, 5) at every finite place v outside 5. Similarly for the contragredients. Since the global L-functions of crT ® ^ and 7r^r^ ® //' both satisfy their own respective functional equations, the coincidence of the Euler factors at finite places yields the following: (2.6)

Zoo(<7r,a) ~

[Xoo(^,l-5)/L(7rW,l-5)]L(^),5)

where ~ denotes equality up to multiplication by an invertible holomorphic function of the s-plane. Consider this identity in the region {Re(,s) < 0}, where the factors L00(aT', 1 — s) and L(ir^\ 1 — 5) admit, by the standard properties of the Gamma function, neither a pole nor a zero. Thus we see that Loo(aT1s) ~ L(TT^\S) in Re(s) < 0. By definition, ^ ( o - 7 " , ^ is of

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

347

the form: FR(s)a FR(S + I) 6 , for some non-negative integers a, b such that a + b = 2[F : Q], Similarly, since w^ is of Galois type, L(ir^\s) is of the form: FR(S) C FR(,S + l ) d , for some non-negative integers c, d such that c + d = 2[F : Q]. Recalling that F(s) has no zero anywhere, and that it has simple poles at (exactly) the non-positive integers, we see that we must have: a = c and b = d. Thus we get:

t/|oo

v|oo

Nowfixany infinite place w, say, and modify \x to be the sign character at w, while remaining the same as before at other infinite places and at the finite places in S. Arguing as before, we get:

(2.8)

Lw(ar,s) ~

[Lw(vr,l-s)/L(*£\l-s)]L(x£\s)

Since the central character (resp. determinant) of TT^ (resp. aT) is trivial at infinity, the L-factors at w of it^ and TT^ (resp. aT and ar) coincide. Moreover, there are only three possibilities for Lw(crT,s) and L(KW , «s), namely: TR(s) TR(s + 1), TR(s)2 and TR(s + I) 2 . Case(i): Lw(ar,s) Suppose L(TT{J\S)

= TR(s)TR(s + l) = TR(s + 8)2, where 6 = 0 or 1. Then, by (2.8),

TR(s + 1 - S) - [r R (2 - s - 8)/YR{\ -s + 6] ]TR(s + 6) This gives a contradiction because, in {Re(s) < 0}, the left hand side has poles at —1, —3,... (resp 0, —2, —4,...), while the right hand side has poles at 0 , - 2 , - 4 , . . . (resp. - 1 , - 3 , . . . ) when S is 0 (resp. 1). Thus L(TT^\S) = TR(s)TR(s + l). Case (ii): Lw(aT,s) = TR(s + £) 2 , with 8 = 0 or 1. Arguing as in case (i), but with aT and 7Pr) interchanged, we see that L(iTw ,s) cannot be F R ^ F R ^ + 1). Suppose it is FR(S + <5)2, instead. Then (2.8) becomes: F R (s + 1-8) ~ [FR(1 - s - 8)2/TR(-s

+ 8]2 ) TR(s + 1-6)2

348

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

In {Re(s) < — 1}, the left hand side has (double) poles at —1,-3,... (resp —2,-4,...), while the right hand side has poles at —2,-4,... (resp. —1, —3,...) when 6 is 1 (resp. 0). We get a contradiction, and so L(iTw,s) must equal Lw{orT,s). It remains to show that L(TTV , s) equals Lv(aTys) at any finite place v in S. We can appeal to Lemma 4.9 of [DeS] to deduce this result. Instead we will give a somewhat different argument, using less about TTJ, . Fix any place u in 5, and choose a character fi of finite order, which is: (i) sufficiently ramified (in the sense it was used above) at any v ^ u in 5 and (ii) trivial at u and at every infinite place w. Then we get:

(2.9)

Lu(o',s)

~

[ L

u

( < T

T

, l - r i \ i \

We can write: (with T = q~s, q — Nu)

and

where a, a', /?, /?' are complex numbers with |a| = \a'\ = 1. Then (2.9) yields: (1 - aT)(l - a' (2.10)

(1 - /?T)(1 - /?'T)(1 - aq^T'1)^

-

a'q^T'1)

Suppose a — a1 = 0. Then we are forced to have: /3 = /?' = 0. The converse is clearly true as well. Suppose /? ^ 0, but /?' = 0. If a, a1 are both non-zero, then, multiplying both sides of (2.10) by T 2 and comparing roots, we get: {/?, (/a" 1 , ga'" 1 } = {
Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

349

a = /? or a = /?'. Suppose a = /?. If /?2 = 1, then /?' = g/?'~\ so that |/?'| = y/g. But, since the central character of TTU is unitary, we must have |/?/?'| = 1, and so we have a contradiction. If /?2 ^ 1, then /?' = g/?"1, which again leads to a contradiction. The situation is the same if a = /?'. Consequently, either either /? or /?' is zero, with the other being non- zero. We thus get L(7tir\s) = Lu(aT,s), if cm'/?/?' = 0. It remains to treat the case: aa'/?/?' ^ 0. Multiplying both sides of (2.10) by aa'/?/?'T 2 , and equating roots, we get: {a, a', qp~\ qP'1}

= {/?, /?', 9a"1, qa'~\ }

a cannot be qa"1 or ga'~ , because |a| = |a'| = 1. Similarly, a1 cannot be qa-1 or qa1'1. So {a, a'} = {0, £'} and L(w(uT\s) = Lu(ar,s). This concludes the proof of Lemma 2.5. Now we continue with the proof of Theorem A. Let 77 be a representation of Gjtr, factoring through G = G&l(K/F). Because of the existence of the sum operation EB in the category of isobaric automorphic forms, we may assume 77 to be irreducible. If it is one dimensional, then the statement of Theorem A is a consequence of class field theory. If it is monomial, (A) is a theorem of Artin, Hecke and Brauer. We need to consider cases (b) and (c) of Lemma 2.1. For case (b), we appeal to the existence of the symmetric square lifting map: A H-» sym2(A) from cusp forms on GL(2)/F to automorphic forms on GL(3)/F ([GeJ]). One associates this way an automorphic representation fj of GL(3, A F ) such that L(JJ ®/x', s) = L(rj ® /x, 3), for every character // of WF with /x' being the idele class character of F associated to /z (by class field theory). As 77 is irreducible (by assumption), a cannot be dihedral, since otherwise S2(aT) will be reducible for any r in Aut C. This shows that, for any quadratic extension M of F, the standard .L-series of the base change of ?r(r) does not factor into a product of two abelian L-series. Consequently, L(n(T\s) ^ L(x, 5), for any Grossencharacter x of a n v quadratic extension of F\ equivalently, TT^7"' ^ n^ ® 6, for any quadratic idele class character 6 of F ([LL]). In this case, sym2(7r(r)), and hence fl, must be a cuspidal automorphic representation of GL(3, FKp) (cf. [GeJ]). In particular, L(7/, 3) is entire.

350

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

Finally, suppose we are in case (c) (of Lemma 2.1). Let ?r (resp. TT^1"^) be associated to a (resp. aT) as above. Since rj is irreducible, aT cannot be of the form: <J ® /x, for some one dimensional /i. This implies (cf. [J]) that £(77, s), which equals the (Rankin) GL(2) x GL(2) L-function: L(TT X TT^ , s), is holomorphic everywhere. This proves conjecture (A) for 77. It remains to show (L). First note that the above reasoning yields (by [J]) the holomorphy (in the entire s-plane) of Z(r;(g)/i, s), for every one-dimensional representation fi of WF- Next consider, for any cuspidal automorphic representation A of GL(2, A F ), the (Garrett) GL{2) x GL(2) x GL(2) i-function ([PSR]): L(TT X TT(T) x A, s). (If A would correspond to a two dimensional representation /3 of G F , then this L-function would identify, at least outside the ramified and infinite places, with L(rj ® /?, s).) Since TT^ is not equivalent to any one dimensional twist of the contragredient of ?r, the main theorem of [Ik] shows that L(w x TT^ X A, s) has no pole anywhere in the s-plane. Then, by the converse theorem for GL(4) 2 , due to Jacquet, Piatetski-Shapiro and Shalika, there exists a cuspidal automorphic representation n [3 7r^ of G£(4,A F ) such that we have: L(TT ^7r^r\s) = L(n x ir(T\s). This finishes the proof of Theorem A. Concluding remarks. (i) For the lone five-dimensional monomial irreducible of ^45, we do not know how to associate a cuspidal automorphic representation of GL(5, A F ) . Indeed, if one knows how to do base change for non-normal extensions of prime degree, one will get closer to Artin's conjecture. For non-normal cubic extensions, base change is known by [JPSS], and this is used in [Tu] for dealing with octahedral representations, (ii) To get the analog of Theorem A for the Artin L-series of SX(2, F5) extensions, one will have to contend with the four dimensional irreducible 8 which does not descend to a representation of A5. (8 is a discrete series representation 2

Unfortunately, there is no published proof of this theorem available so far. But this situation is expected to be remedied in the near future, possibly in a sequel to [Ik], especially because the results of [Ik] find some of their most striking applications to arithmetic when used in conjunction with the converse theorem for GL(4). We request the indulgence of the reader on this point.

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

351

with rational character.) (hi) For any finite simple group of Lie type, one can in principle write down a minimal set of basic irreducibles from which the others are obtained by linear algebra operations, Galois conjugation, and by spin module constructions. Thus, (if and) when the appropriate lifting results for, and conjugation properties of, automorphic forms on GL{n) of Galois type are established, one could reduce the collection of Galois representations for which one needs to verify Artin's conjecture, (iv) We can say nothing at all, at this point, when the base field F is not totally real. Acknowledgement. We thank J.Buhler, V.K.Murty and D.Rohrlich for enlightening conversations. BIBLIOGRAPHY [AC] J.Arthur and L.Clozel, "Simple Algebras, Base Change, and the Advanced Theory of the Trace Formula", Annals of Math. Studies 120, Princeton (1989). [A] E.Artin, Uber eine nueu Art von L-Reihen, Hamb. Abh. 1 (1923); Zur Theorie der L-Reihen mit algemeinen Gruppencharakteren, Hamb. Abh. 8 (1930), 292-306. [BCR] D.Blasius, L.Clozel and D.Ramakrishnan, Algebricite de Vaction des operateurs de Hecke sur certaines formes de Maass Sz Operateurs de Hecke et formes de Maass: application de laformule des traces, C.R.Acad. Sci. Paris, serie I, 305 (1987), 705-708, & 306 (1988), 59-62. [BHR] D.Blasius, M.Harris and D.Ramakrishnan, Coherent cohomology, limits of discrete series, and Maass forms of Galois type, preprint. [BR] D.Blasius and D.Ramakrishnan, Maass forms and Galois representations, in "Galois Groups over Q", edited by Y.Ihara, K.Ribet and J.-P.Serre, MSRI Publications 16, Springer-Verlag (1989), 33-77. [Bu] J.Buhler, "Icosahedral Galois Representations", Springer Lecture Notes 654 (1978). [De] P.Deligne, Periodes dfintegrales et valeurs de fonctions L, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. XXXIII, part II, (1979). [DeS] P.Deligne and J.-P.Serre, Formes modulaires de poids i, Ann. Sci. ENS, 4 e serie, 7 (1984), 507-530. [GeJ] S.Gelbart and H.Jacquet, A relation between automorphic forms on GL(2) and GL(3), Ann. Sci. ENS, 4 e serie, 11 (1978), 471-542.

352

Ramakrishnan - On certain Artin L-series

[HC] Harish-Chandra, "Automorphic Forms on Semisimple Lie Groups", Springer Lecture Notes 68, Springer-Verlag, NY. pk] T.Ikeda, On the location of poles of triple L-functions, preprint (1989). [J] HJacquet, "Automorphic Forms on GL(2) I P , Springer Lecture Notes 278 (1972). [JPSS] H.Jacquet, I.I.Piatetski-Shapiro and J.Shalika, Automorphic forms on GL(3) I & II, Annals of Math. 103 (1981), 169-212. [JS] H.Jacquet and J.Shalika, On Euler products and classification of automorphic representations I & II, American Journal of Math. 103 (1981), 499-558 & 777-815. [LL] J.-P.Labesse and R.P.Langlands, L-Indistinguishability for SL(2), Can. J. Math. XXXI, 4 (1979), 726-785. [Lai] R.P.Langlands, "Base Change for GL(2)'\ Ann. Math. Studies 96 (1980). [La2] R.P.Langlands, Automorphic representations, Shimura varieties and Motives.

Ein

Marchen, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. XXXIII, part II, AMS (1979), 205-246. [Li] W-C.W.Li, On converse theorems for GL(2) and GL(1)> American Journal of Math. 103, no. 5 (1981), 851-885. [M] J.Martinet, Character theory and Artin L-functions, in "Algebraic Number Fields", edited by A.Frohlich, Academic Press (1977), 1-87. [NS] M.A.Naimark and A.I.Stern, "Theory of Group Representations," Grundlehren der math. Wiss. 246 (English translation), Springer-Verlag (1980) [PSR] I.Piatetski-Shapiro and S.Rallis, "L-functions for the classical groups", Springer Lecture Notes 1254, 1-52. [Se] J.-P.Serre, Modular forms of weight one and Galois representations, in "Algebraic Number Fields", edited by A.Frohlich, Academic Press (1977), 193-268. [Ta] J.Tate, Number theoretic background, Proc. Symp. Pure Math. XXXIII, part II, AMS (1979). [Tu] J.Tunnell, Artin's conjecture for representations of octahedral type, Bulletin of the AMS 5, no. 2 (1981), 173-175. Dinakar Ramakrishnan Department of Mathematics California Institute of Technology Pasadena, CA 91125 U.S.A.

The one-variable main conjecture for elliptic curves with complex multiplication KARL RUBIN* Department of Mathematics, Ohio State University, Columbus, OH 43210, USA

INTRODUCTION In a forthcoming paper [12] we will present a proof of the one- and two-variable "main conjectures" of Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields. This proof uses the marvelous recent methods of Kolyvagin [6], combined with ideas from [9] and [11] and a great deal of technical Iwasawa theory. Because it deals with the two-variable situation, with primes of degree two as well as those of degree one, and with all imaginary quadratic fields, the proof in [12] will necessarily be quite complicated and, at least at first glance, rather unintelligible. The purpose of this paper is to present a proof of the one-variable main conjecture in the simplest setting (see §1 for the precise statement). That is, we consider only imaginary quadratic fields K of class number one, elliptic curves E defined over K with complex multiplication by K, and only primes of good reduction which split in K. This is the setting in which Coates and Wiles worked in [1] and [2]. These restrictions make it possible to simplify the proof considerably. However, the important ideas of the general proof do appear here, and even with these restrictions there are powerful applications (see Theorem 1.2).

1 2 3 4 5 6

Contents Statement of the main conjecture Preliminaries Properties of Kolyvagin's systems of elliptic units An application of the Chebotarev theorem Tools from Iwasawa theory Proof of the main conjecture

•partially supported by NSF grants

354

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

1 STATEMENT OF THE MAIN CONJECTURE Fix once and for all an imaginary quadratic field K of class number 1, an elliptic curve E defined over K with complex multiplication by the ring of integers 0 of K, and a rational prime p > 3 such that (i) p splits into two distinct primes in K, say p = pp*, and (ii) E has good reduction at both p and p*. For every n, 0 < n < <», let K^ = K(E^+1), the extension of K generated by the coordinates of the points annihilated by p n + 1 in E(K). Put A = GaKK^/K), T = Gal(KJK0)

and

9 =

Then (see §3 of [1]) Kj/K is totally ramified at p, and

9=Ax

where 0 is the completion of 0 at f>. For every n < °° write An for the ppart of the ideal class group of Kn, 8n for the group of global units of Kn, and S n for the group of elliptic units of K^ (see §2). Write Un for the group of local units of the completion of K^ above p which are congruent to 1 modulo the prime above p, and let &n and S n denote the closures of SnC\Un and S n DU n , respectively, in Un. We also define Aoo=UmAn,

^, =^ 2 ^ ,

^ = 1^2^,

and U^ = HmUn,

all inverse limits with respect to the norm maps. Let M^ be the maximal abelian p-extension of KM which is unramified outside of the prime above f>, and write Xoo = Gal(MoyKJ. For any Z [A]-module Y and any character % : A -»Zp, define Yx to be the %component of Y, the maximal submodule on which A acts via %. If we define e then Y^ = exvY and for y e Y we will write y* = exvy for the projection of y into Y . Define the Iwasawa algebra Z p [[9]]=limZ p [Gal(K I /K)],

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

355

and for every % write A = A% = Z p [[9]] x . Then A j 6 , U j 0 , g j 0 , £<«*, and Xj* are all finitely generated A-modules, and A^*, X^50, Vj^/Gj^ and &J/GJ are torsion A-modules ([5] §3.4 for A^x, [3] §111.1.3 for Uj/Gj, and the others follow). Two A-modules are said to be pseudo-isomorphic if there is a map between them with finite kernel and cokernel. The well-known classification theorem states that any finitely generated torsion A-module Y is pseudo-isomorphic to a module of the form ©A/fjA for some fj e A, and the characteristic ideal (Ilfi)A is a welldefined invariant of Y which we will denote by char(Y). The following theorem is one form of the "main conjecture" for this setting. Theorem 1.1 For all characters % of A,

) and

J

jJ

This theorem will be proved in §6. The connection between Theorem 1.1 and the usual statement of the main conjecture is that charCUjtylf J 0 ) is generated by a padic L-function attached to E and % ([2] Theorem 1). Using this connection Theorem 1.1 has the following consequence (parts of which were already known; see [1] Theorem 1 and [10] Corollary C). Other consequences of the main conjecture follow from [7] Chapter IV. Theorem 1,2 Suppose E and p are as above. (i) If U E ^ , s) * 0 then E(K) is finite and the order of the p-part of the TateShafarevich group IHflE^) is as predicted by Gross' refinement [4] of the Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer conjecture. (ii) / / E is defined over Q and ord s=1 L(E /Q , s) = 1, then rankz(E(Q)) = 1 and the order of the p-part of UliEjq) is as predicted by the Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer conjecture. Proof. This uses results of Perrin-Riou and Gross and Zagier. See [7] Theoreme 22 and [8] Corollaire 1.9. • 2 PRELIMINARIES Let M denote a large power of p (to be specified later). Fix for §§2-4 a nonnegative integer n and write F = J^ = K(E n+1 ).

356

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

Lemma 2.1 F/K is totally ramified at f>, ramified at all primes where E has bad reduction, unramified at all other primes, and Gal(F/K) = Proof

See [1] Lemmas 4 and 5.

D

Define £ = £¥M to be the set of all primes Z of K satisfying (i) Z splits completely in F/K, and (ii)N(i) = l (modM) where N(i) is the norm of i . Write <^=<^F,M for the set of squarefree integral ideals of K which are divisible only by primes Z e £. For every 3 G if write G i =Gal(F(E I )/F). Lemma 2.2 (i) For every Z e £, F(E i )/F is totally ramified at all primes above Z, unramified at all other primes, and Gx = {d)IZ)x. (ii) If 3 G if then Ga = I I G i {product over primes Z dividing 3). (w) For every 3 G if, F(Ea) contains no nontrivial p^-roots of unity. Proof Since Z is unramified in F/K, E has good reduction at Z by Lemma 2.1. Therefore as in Lemma 2.1, K(E i )/K is totally ramified at Z and Gal(K(Ei)/K) = (OIZ)X. By [1] Theorem 2, E has good reduction everywhere over F, so F(E i )/F is ramified only above Z. This proves (i) and (ii) follows easily. For the third assertion we need only observe that by Lemma 2.1 and (i), f>* is unramified in F(Ea)/Q (this is the only place where we need the hypothesis that E has good reduction at p*). • By Lemma 2.2, if 3 G if and Z \ 3 we can identify G^e s Gal(F(E a )/F(E a / i ))cG a . For every Z G £ fix a generator o^ of G^ and define

N, = 1=1

The operator D^ is constructed to satisfy

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

357

( o i - l ) D i = (N(i)-l) - N, in Z[Gjt].

(1)

For a € <^ define B ^ I I D J E

Z[G a ].

For every ideal Q of 0 let 6^0) c 6^ be the subset = {a G «: a is prime to $}. We will sometimes write 1 for the trivial ideal 0 G 6P. For every Q let ^ ( 0 ) denote the set of functions a : 6^4) —»F x such that for all a e if\#) and all primes i I a: a(a) <£ F(E a ) x , a(a) is a global unit for a * 1,

(2a) (2b)

a(a) N ^ = a(a/i) Fr i" 1

(2c)

where Fr^ denotes the Frobenius of i in Gal(F(Efl/i)/K), and a ( a ) s a ( a / i ) modulo all primes above i .

(2d)

Let ?/ F = ?/ F M = ii'Z/pOJ), disjoint union over all ideals $ of 0. If a x e ^ F ^ X ) and a 2 e ^(S^) then a 1 a 2 G ?ZF(fl ^ 2 ) so ^ F is closed under multiplication. For a e ?ZF we will write i/\(x) for the domain of a, i.e. if a e We now show how to obtain elements a e ?ZF from elliptic units. We follow the construction of elliptic units in Chapter II of [3] (see also §3 of [2]). Fix an embedding K c C and an isomorphism E(C) = C/L with some lattice L c C. For every X e £ fix a point X^G C/L of order exactly i . Let xe C/L bean element of order exactly fp n+1 for some ideal ( of 0* and let 0 be an ideal of 0 prime to 6(f>. For every a G 6fl(tjf) define = NF(%

)/F(E } 0 ( x + 1

x i ; L, 1),

where 0(z; L, $) is the function defined in §11.2.3 of [3]. Then

axg

358

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

(see [3] §11.2 and [10] §12). We define S F = S n , the elliptic units of F = Kn, to be the global units in the group generated by the a Ttf (l) for x and $ as above. This proves the following. Proposition 2.3 If ue S F is an elliptic unit, then (for every M) there is an element a e ? / F such that a(l) = u. • 3 PROPERTIES OF KOLYVAGIN'S SYSTEMS OF UNITS Lemma 3.1

If cue % and a e &Xa) then )Da G [F(E a ) x /(F(E a ) x ) M ] G «.

Proof. We prove this by induction on the number of primes dividing 8. If 3 = 1 there is nothing to prove. For every i | a , by (1) and (2c) Jp-*J

(mod

a

Since Fr^ fixes F, our induction hypothesis shows a(a/i)D«/^(1"Fr^G (F(E fl/i ) x ) M . These <5X generate G a , so this proves the lemma. Proposition 3.2

D

For every a € ? / F there is a unique map K = Ka:<S^a)-> FX/(FX)M

such that for every a G iAp), K(«) = a(a)D« (mod (F(Ea)x)M). Proof

There are canonical isomorphisms

FX/(FX)M = H ^ F / F , ^ ) = H1(ff/F(EI),|iM)G« = [F(Ea)x/(F(Ea)x)M]G^, the first and third from Kummer theory and the second from the inflation-restriction sequence of Galois cohomology, since |i M riF(E a ) = 1 by Lemma 2.2(iii). Thus the proposition follows from Lemma 3.1. •

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

359

Given an a e ?/F, each K(8) gives a principal ideal of F (modulo M^-powers of ideals) which can be viewed as a relation in the ideal class group of F. These relations will be used to bound the size of the ideal class group. To do this, we must understand the prime factorizations of these ideals and also how to choose 8 so as to get useful relations. Let & denote the ring of integers of F, and write / = ©ZA, for the group of b

A.

fractional ideals of F, written additively. For every prime i of K write $i = © ZX, so / = © ^ , and if y e F x let (y) e / denote the principal ideal generated by y, and (y)^ e $x, [yj^e /^/M/^ the projections of (y). Note that [y]^ is also well-defined for ye PVCP^. Proposition 3.3 surjection

Suppose I e jf. 77*ere w a unique Gdi(F/K)-equivariant

which makes the following diagram commute:

(For each X of F above I and X' of F(E i ) above X, we have identified ' with Proof. Since [FCE^rF] = N ( i ) - l and all primes above i are totally, tamely ramified in FCE^/F (Lemma 2.2(i)), the vertical maps are both surjective and the kernel of the left-hand map, namely the subgroup {xe F(E i ) x :ord r (x) = 0 (modN(i)-l) for all primes \'\z is clearly contained in the kernel of theright-handmap.

of F(E i )}, •

360

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

One should regard the map cp^ of Proposition 3.3 as a logarithm modulo i . For Jt e £ we will also write q>i for the induced homomorphism cp, : {y e FX/(F*)M : [ y ] i = 0} ->

SJMX.

Proposition 3.4 (Kolyvagin [6]) Suppose a G 9/F> defined in Proposition 32, and a € <S^a), a * 1.

K

=

K

a

^ l^e

ma

P

(i) / / i | a , rAen (ii) // i I a, /. By definition, K(a) G a(a)D«(F(Ea)x)M. By Lemma 2.2(i), F(Ea)/F is unramified outside of primes dividing a, so (i) follows from (2b). Suppose i | a , say a = b i . Then we can represent K(a) and K(b) by paM

and

K(b) =

where pa G F(E a ) x and fy G F(Eb)x satisfy

Pa1"0 = (a(a) D « (a - 1} ) 1/M and p b ^ = (afrf*" ~ 1 ) ) m

(3)

for all a G Gal(F/F). (Note that the Mth-root is uniquely defined since li M riF(E a ) x = 1.) By (i) we may choose p^ prime to i . Write d = (N(i)-1)/M and let y be any element of F(E i ) x such that [N i y] i = [K(a)] i . It follows that ord r (p a ) = ordx,(yd) (mod N ( i ) - l ) for all primes X' of F(Ea) above i . Therefore, modulo any prime above i , using (3), (1), (2c), and (2d),

. K(b)d Now applying the diagram of Proposition 3.3 with y e F ^ ) * shows

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

361

4 AN APPLICATION OF THE CHEBOTAREV THEOREM Theorem 4.2 below together with Proposition 3.4 will enable us to construct all the relations we need in the ideal class group of F. In the simpler case where pi#(G) it already appears in the work of Thaine ([13] Proposition 4); the version below which we will need is essentially Theorem 5.5 of [9], Lemma 4.1

Write F' = F(|i M ).

(i) Gal(F7F) = Gal(Q([iM)/Q) and F'/F is totally ramified at all primes above p*. (ii) The map F7(F*) M -» ¥'*l(F'xfA is infective. Proof. The first assertion is immediate from the fact that f>* is unramified in F/K by Lemma 2.1. We have and

F^/OF^M = tfdYF', ji M ),

so the kernel of the map in (ii) is ^(F'/F, \iM) = H1((Z/MZ)X, Z/MZ) = 0.

•

Write A for the p-part of the ideal class group of F and G = Gal(F/K). Theorem 4.2 Suppose one is given t e A, a finite G-submodule W of FX/(F*)M, and a Galois-equivariant map Xf : W -> (Z/MZ)[G]. TAen r/im? are infinitely many primes X of F MCA fAaf (writing I for the prime of K (i) ^ e t , (ii) N ( i ) s 1 (mod M) and Z splits completely in F/K, (iiijtw]^ = 0 for all w € W, and there is a u e (Z/MZ)X such that for all WG W, /. Let H be the maximal unramified abelian p-extension of F, so that A is identified with Gal(H/F) by class field theory. Write F' = FQiM). We have the diagram below.

362

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture F'(W 1 / M )

By Lemma 4. l(ii), Kummer theory gives a Gal(F7K)-equivariant isomorphism Gal(F'(W 1/M )/F0 s Hom(W,|i M ).

(4)

Since |i M G a l ( F 7 F ) = 1, it follows that Gal(F'(W1/M)/F') has no nonzero quotients on which Gal(F'/F) acts trivially. But H is abelian over F, so Gal(FTF) acts trivially on Gal(HFTF'), and thus F'(W 1/M )flHF' = F'. Further, by Lemma 4.1 (i) there is no nontrivial unramified extension of F in F', so we conclude F'(W 1/M )flH = F. Fix a primitive M^-root of unity £ M and define a map i : (Z/MZ)[G] ->\i M

by

i(l)=C M

and l

a^l.

Let Y G Gal(F'(W 1 / M )/F') be the automorphism corresponding to x°\y € Hom(W,[l M ) under the isomorphism (4). Then by definition of the Kummer pairing, io\|/(w) = Y(W 1 / M )/W 1 / M for all w e W. Since F'(W 1/M )HH = F we can choose 8 e Gal(HF'(W 1/M )/F) such that 8 restricts to y on F'(W 1/M ) and to t on H. Let X be a prime of F of degree 1 whose Frobenius in Gal(HF'(W1/M)/F) is the conjugacy class of 8, and such that all conjugates of X are unramified in HF'(W 1/M )/K. Since W is finite, the Chebotarev theorem guarantees the existence of infinitely many such X. We must verify that X satisfies (i), (ii) and (iii). Let I be the prime of K below X.

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

363

The identification of A with Gal(H/F) sends the class of X to the Frobenius of X, so (i) is immediate. Also, since 8 is trivial on F', i splits completely in F(|i M )/K which proves (ii). The first assertion of (iii), that [w]^ = 0 for all w e W, holds because Jt is unramified in F'(W1/M)/K. From the definition of cpi? ord3l(q)i(w)) = 0 if and only if w is an Mth-power modulo X. Also, ordx(\|/(w)A,) = 0 <=> io\|/(w) = 1 <=> 7(w 1/M )/w 1/M = 1 <=> w is an M^-power modulo X. Therefore there is a unit u e (Z/MZ)X such that ordx(cpi(w)) = uordx(\|/(w)X) for all w e W. It follows that the map w •->> cp/w) - u \|r(w)A, is a G-equivariant homomorphism into

©

(Z/MZ)A,°, which has no nonzero

G-stable submodules. This proves (iii).

•

5 TOOLS FROM IWASAWA THEORY In this section we review the machinery from Iwasawa theory which will go into the proof of Theorem 1.1. Recall the notation of §1. We need to understand to what extent we can recover A n , 6 n , and &n from A^, S^, and 8^, respectively. These questions were studied by Iwasawa in [5]. Fix a character x of A and as in §1 write A = Z [[9]] % . For every n let r n = Gal(Keo/Kn), write / n for the ideal of A generated by {y-1 : y e Tn} and define

If Y is a A-module we write Y r = Y// n Y =

Y9A\.

364

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

Theorem 5.1 (i) For every ( A j ^ pl -> A * is an isomorphism. n

%

an

& every

n the projection

map

"

(ii) If %* 1 then Gj^ is free of rank 1 over A and the projection (^«, x )r -"*§nX is an isomorphism for every n.

map

n

(in)//" % * 1 fAe/i rAere w an ideal Cx of finite index in A such that Cx annihilates the kernel and cokernel of the projection map (SooX)r -> Snx for l

n

n

every n. Proof The first statement is a standard result from Iwasawa theory , using the fact that Koo/Kn is totally ramified at the unique prime above p and unramified everywhere else. Assertion (ii) is in [3] §111.1.3, and (iii) follows from the Corollary in §5.4 of [5] (see for example [11] Lemma 1.2).

•

For each character % of A fix a generator h^ e A of charO^^/Soo*). Corollary 5.2 Suppose % * 1. There is an ideal Cx of finite index in A such that for every T\e Cx and every n, there is a map Qnxi^n^—> A n such that

Proof By [3] §111.1.3, Sj1 is a torsion-free, rank-one A-module. Therefore there is an injective homomorphism 9 :15J* - » A with finite cokernel. We first claim that %(j5Js) = I^A. Clearly 9 induces a pseudo-isomorphism from X o o X to A/9(5OOX); since {fj 0 is free of rank one over A (Theorem 5. l(ii)), ) = char(A/9((Lx)) = Let Cx be an ideal of A of finite index satisfying Theorem 5.1 (iii). Fix an n and let 9 n be the homomorphism from d L x ) r to A^ induced by 9, and nn the projection map from ( S j ^ p to ~EX. For any Ti e Cx we can define a map 9 n n from ^ n x to A n so that the following diagram commutes:

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

V

c

365

In

i.e., 6 nTI (u) = 0_(7C_~1('nu)). This is well-defined because T| annihilates coker(rcn), and ker(rcn) is finite so ker(jcn) c ker(8n). Then by Theorem 5. l(ii),

• Since A j 0 is a torsion A-module, A ^ is pseudo-isomorphic to a module of the k

k

form © A/fjA with nonzero f{ e A. In particular writing f% = I I fp we have char(A J 0 ) = fxA.

Corollary 5.3 Let fj,...,^ be as above. There is an ideal Ox of finite index in A and for every n there are classes ( 1 ,...,t k € An* such that the annihilator Ann(* i )cA n of t{ in Anx/(An$1+—+AnCi_1) satisfies

Proof On torsion A-modules, the pseudo-isomorphism relation is reflexive, so there is an exact sequence k

0 -> ©A/f^A -> Aj

-> Z -» 0

i

with a finite A-module Z. By Theorem 5.1(i) and a standard snake lemma argument, tensoring with A n = A// n A yields k

Z Fn -^ ©A^fjA^ -> A n x -> Z Fn -> 0.

Let Cx be the annihilator of the finite module Z and choose t{ to be the image in

366

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

An50 of 1 € A j / f ^ under the map above. These t{ have the desired property. • Lemma 5.4 Suppose % * 1» and let i% and h% be generators of charCA^*) and char(j&JL/&Jt')9 respectively. Then for every n, A n /f x A n and A1/hxAn are finite. k

Prao/.

From a pseudo-isomorphism A ^ -> © A/fjA we get, for every n, a i=l

map

with finite kernel and cokernel. In particular each A j / f ^ is finite, and it follows easily that An/fxAn is finite for every n. Similarly for all n we have maps

with finite kernel and cokernel (using Theorem 5.1 for the second map). Since [^nx:§nX] is finite this completes the proof.

•

6 PROOF OF THE MAIN CONJECTURE For this section fix n and write A = A^ 3 = £ n , and & = S n . We will apply the results of the previous sections with F = ^ If Z is a prime of K and w e F x , recall that (w) i G SX is the portion of the principal ideal (w) which is supported on the primes above Jt and [ w ] i € $JMJX is its projection. For any character % of A define / / = (/,®Z p ) x . If X is a prime of F above Jt € £ then / / is free of rank one over An, generated by Xx = t^k, and we define

We will write v^ for the corresponding map from F y f l P ^ to Aj/M/^ satisfying v"x(w)A,x = e x [ w ] i .

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture Lemma 6.1 Suppose we are given p e (F X /(F X ) M ) X , Jt e F above i , a set S of primes of K, and T ] , f € A n . subgroup of the ideal class group A generated by the primes primes in S, t € A x for the class of Xx and W for the

F7(FX)M generated by p. / / (a) [p] q = 0 / o r q e SU{i}, (b) # ( A X ) | M , and v"x(p) divides (M/#(AX)) m A^/Nl^,

367

j?, a prime X of Write B for the of F lying above An-submodule of

(c) Aj/fAjj is finite, and (d) the annihilator A n n ( t ) c A n t>/( m A x /B % satisfies TiAnn(() c fAn,

then there is a Galois-equivariant map y:W->At/M\

.

such that

Let y be any lift of p to F x . Then (Y) = ( ^

and by (a), (Y)q e M/ q if q ^ S U { i } . By (b) M annihilates A x and we conclude that (Y)^ projects to 0 in Ax/Bx. But the projection of (Y)i is V^(Y)( and therefore by (d), T ^ Y ) e f \ - w r i t e 8 = riv^YVf; division by f is uniquely defined because of (c). Define, y : W -> AI/MAn by y(P P ) = p8 for all p € ZtGaK^/K)]. This map has the desired property but we need to show that it is well-defined. Suppose Pp = l, that is, YP = X M with x e F x . Then in particular v"x(pp) = pv"x(P) = 0. By (b) it follows that p(M/#(Ax))An c M\, and therefore pA x =0. Then

(x) = I(x) q

(mod 0 ^ p/). Since pA x = 0 we conclude that M"1(YP)yj projects to 0 in A x /B x . Thus M" 1 v x (Y P )t = 0 in A X /B X , so by (d), pSf = y\vx(y9) e MfAn and p

D

368

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

Theorem 6.2

For every character % of A,

divides c\m(ISJ'l1SJ'). Proof. If x = 1> this is true because Aj^ = 0 (by Theorem 5.1(i), combined with the fact that K has class number one). Thus we may assume % * 1. k

Recall chariSJ/EJ')

= h^A and c h a r ^ * ) = f%A, where f% = I I fi- Let

tv...,tke Ax be as in Corollary 5.3. Also choose one more class t k + 1 which can be any element of Ax at all (for example Ck+1 = 0). Fix an ideal C\ of finite index in A satisfying both Corollaries 5.2 and 5.3, and let T\ e Qx be any element such that A m /nA m is finite for all m (i.e., for all m, r\ is prime to Y p m -1, where y is a topological generator of F). Let t be any power of p which annihilates both Aj/nAjj and An/hxAn (which is finite by Lemma 5.4), that is, Tilt and h x |t in An. Fix M = #(Ax)pntk+1. By Theorem 5.1(ii), (S/(Sng M )) % is cyclic over A n /MA n , and we fix a generator £. By Proposition 2.3 we can choose a € ?ZF such that a(l) projects to £ in g/£ M . We have K = Ka as given by Proposition 3.2, and K(1) = £. Let 8 n : W -» An be the map given by Corollary 5.2 with our choice of T|, and 6 : 8/8M -> An/MAn the reduced map. Without loss of generality we can normalize 8 ^ so that We will use Theorem 4.2 inductively to choose primes X{ of F lying above Jt{ of K for 1 < i < k+1 satisfying: * i € t if i i € if, T

(5) 7

)

)

for 2 < i < k + l (6)

where ^ = 1 1 ^ and ^ e (Z/MZ)X. For the first step take t=tv W = (
Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

Since (Sz /M/^ ) x is free over KJM\>

369

generated by Xxx, this proves the first

equality of (6). Now suppose 1 < i < k and we have chosen XV...X{ satisfying (5) and (6). We will define XM. Let a ^ F U ; . By (6),

VI(K(«.))

divides T^h in A n /MA n ,

so by definition of M and t, v* « « . ) ) divides (M/#(AX)) in An/MAn. Let W. be the An-submodule of F X /(F X ) M generated by K(*{)%. Using Proposition 3.4(i), Lemma 5.4 and Corollary 5 3 , we can apply Lemma 6.1 with P = K(Z{)X, Z = i i 5 S = {^ 1 ,...,^ i - 1 } and f = f. to obtain a map \|f.: Wj -» A n /MA n such that

Now choose Xi+l satisfying the conclusions of Theorem 4.2 with t = t{, W = Wj, and y = Vj, lying above a prime i i + 1 € <S^a). Then (i) and (ii) of Theorem 4.2 give (5) for i+1. By Proposition 3.4(ii) and Theorem 4.2(iii) there is a u{ e (Z/MZ) X so that

This proves (6) for i+1. Continue this induction process k+1 steps. Combining all of the relations (6) gives

nf

370

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture k

X

for some u e (Z/MZ) . Thus fy = 1 Ifj divides T^hy in A7p n A . This holds for every n, so f^ | T|k'hlh^ in A.

i=l

To conclude the proof we need to remove the extra factor of T]k+1. Recall that Ox is an ideal of finite index in A and r\ is any element of Ox such that AJi\An is finite for every n. It is easy to verify that we can make two choices of T] which are relatively prime. Since A is a unique factorization domain, it follows that i% divides h^. • Proof of Theorem 1.1.

Class field theory gives an exact sequence

0 -» Uj/gJ

-» Xj

-» Aj -> 0.

Also we clearly have

0 -> gj/gj

-> VjftJ

-> Uj/gJ -• 0.

Since the characteristic ideal is multiplicative in exact sequences, Theorem 6.2 shows that char(Xoox) divides chaiQjJ^/SJ^) for every character % of A. By a standard argument using the analytic class number formula to compare the Iwasawa invariants of Xj^ and \JOOX/Weox ([3] §111.2.1) it follows that cha^X^) = chartU^/isJ 0 ) for every %. Using again the two exact sequences above we see also that char(Aoox) = char(Sox/Sox) for every %. •

REFERENCES [1]

Coates, J., Wiles, A.: On the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer. Invent. Math. 39 (1977) 223-251

[2]

Coates, J., Wiles, A.: On p-adic L-functions and elliptic units. /. Austral. Math. Soc. 26 (1978) 1-25

[3]

de Shalit, E.: The Iwasawa Theory of Elliptic Curves with Complex Multiplication. Perspec. in Math. 3, Orlando: Academic Press (1987)

Rubin - The one-variable main conjecture

371

[4] Gross, B.: On the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer for elliptic curves with complex multiplication. In: Number Theory related to Fermat's Last Theorem, Prog, in Math. 26, Boston: BirkMuser (1982) 219-236 [5] Iwasawa, K.: On Z/-extensions of algebraic number fields. Ann. of Math. 98 (1973) 246-326 [6] Kolyvagin, V.A.: Euler systems. To appear. [7] Perrin-Riou, B.: Arithm£tique des courbes elliptiques et th&nie d'lwasawa. Bull. Soc. Math, de France Supply Mimoire 17 (1984) [8] Perrin-Riou, B.: Points de Heegner et d6riv6es de fonctions L p-adiques. Invent. Math. 89 (1987) 455-510 [9] Rubin, K.: Global units and ideal class groups. Invent. Math. 89 (1987) 511-526 [10] Rubin, K.: Tate-Shafarevich groups and L-functions of elliptic curves with complex multiplication. Invent. Math. 89 (1987) 527-560 [11] Rubin, K.: On the main conjecture of Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields. Invent. Math. 93 (1988) 701-713 [12] Rubin, K.: The "main conjectures" of Iwasawa theory for imaginary quadratic fields. To appear in Invent. Math. [13] Thaine,R: On the ideal class groups of real abelian number fields. Ann. of Math. 128 (1988) 1-18

Remarks on special values of L-functions ANTHONY J. SCHOLL*

INTRODUCTION This article does not represent precisely a talk given at the symposium, but is complementary to [DenS]. Its purpose is to explain a setting in which the various conjectures on special values of L-functions admit a unified formulation. At critical points, Deligne's conjecture [Del2] relates the value of an L-function to a certain period, and at non-critical points, the conjectures of Beilinson [Bel] give an interpretation in terms of regulators. Finally, at the point of symmetry of the functional equation, there is the conjecture of Birch and Swinnerton-Dyer, generalised by Bloch [B12] and Beilinson [Be2], in which the determinant of the height pairing on cycles appears. Both the periods and the regulators are constructed globally, and their definitions are in some sense archimedean. The height pairing, on the other hand, is defined as a sum of local terms. Our aim is to show how all of these objects—periods, regulators, and heights—may be interpreted as 'periods of mixed motives'. That such a reformulation is possible in the case of regulators is clearly indicated in the letter of Deligne to Soule [Del3], Perhaps the only novel feature of our account is to regard the mixed motives as primary objects, rather than the Ext groups. It is appropriate to mention in this connection work of Anderson and of Harder [H], in which certain particular mixed motives arising in the study of the cohomology of Shimura varieties are investigated. These motives fit directly (and without assuming a grand conjectural framework) into our setting, although their connection with the i^-theoretical formulation of Beilinson's conjectures remains obscure. Section I recalls some of the properties of pure motives, and Deligne's period conjecture [Del2]. In section II we state a suitable generalisation of this Partially funded by NSF grant #DMS-8610730

374

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

conjecture to mixed motives. Although there does not as yet exist an entirely satisfactory definition of the category of mixed motives, Deligne [Del4] and Jannsen [J] have given an unconditional definition, based on absolute Hodge cycles. In the third section we review the expected relation between extensions of motives and 'motivic cohomology' ([Del3], [Be2], [J]). We define a category of 'mixed motives over Z', in which the Ext-groups should correspond to the integral part of motivic cohomology (coming from the if-theory of regular schemes, projective over SpecZ). In the appendix to [DenS] some evidence for this relation is described. In sections IV and V we describe the consequences of the period conjecture in the case of certain particular mixed motives ('universal extensions'). This shows how the conjecture includes the relevant parts of the conjectures of Beilinson and Birch-Swinnerton-Dyer as special cases. The comparison at the central point is somewhat more complicated than at the other points, and we only give a sketch; more details will appear later [S]. In the final section we show, in answer to a question raised by Deligne, that the period conjecture of section II contains no further information on L-values than the existing conjectures. We also repeat the calculations of §5 of [Del2] to show that it is compatible with the functional equation. Thus the period conjecture satisfies the most obvious consistency conditions. An obvious gap in our account is the failure to allow motives with coefficients other than Q. However we hope that it is apparent that the same constructions can carried out be done word-for-word for motives with coefficients. The other restriction we have imposed—that the ground field be always Q—seems in contrast to be essential to our approach, mainly because of the 'peculiar' behaviour of the Riemann zeta function at s = 0 and 3 = 1. As should be clear to the reader, this article is really only a naive attempt to come to grips with Beilinson's conjectures in a motivic setting, and relies heavily on the ideas of [Bel], [Be2], [Del3] and [J]. I would like to thank particularly Peter Schneider and Uwe Jannsen for stimulating discussions and comments. This article is an expanded version of talks given in the summer of 1988 in Luminy and Oberwolfach. The final version was completed during a stay at

/. Pure motives and Deligne 's conjecture

375

the Institute for Advanced Study. It is a pleasure to thank them for their hospitality. I. PURE MOTIVES AND DELIGNE'S CONJECTURE We first recall the notion of a (pure, or homogeneous) motive. For the moment it will not be too important which category of motives we considereither Grothendieck motives (defined by algebraic correspondences modulo homological equivalence), or Deligne's category of motives defined by absolute Hodge cycles, would do. However in subsequent sections it will be important that the realisation functors should be faithful—this being the case in both categories mentioned, by construction. For simplicity we consider only motives defined over Q, with coefficients in Q. Associated to a motive M over Q are its various realisations MB, M/, MDR and the comparison isomorphisms Iii MB®

QI

-^ Mh

loo : MB ® C -^* MDR ® C.

M will be pure of weight w if the eigenvalues of an unramified Frobenius Frobp acting on Mt have absolute value pw^2, and if the Hodge filtration induces a Hodge structure on MB which is pure of weight w. The example to bear in mind is of course M = h%(X)(m), where X is smooth and projective over Q, and w = i — 2m. The Z-function L(M,s) is the Euler product: where (conjecturally independent of /). We assume the existence of the meromorphic continuation and functional equation whenever necessary. The period mapping / ^ is defined as the composite Mr>MDR®rl " F° (this differs slightly from the notations of [Del2]). M is critical if J£ is an isomorphism. In this case its determinant is a well-defined element of R*/Q% denoted c+(M). Deligne's conjecture is that, for critical M,

376

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

Remarks Deligne also conjectures that L(M, 0) -=f 0 if w ^ —1. We shall return to this point later. Of course, the period c+ may be defined even when M is not critical, but only satisfies a rather mild restriction (see [Del2] §1.7), but for mixed motives this will not turn out to be the case. Finally we remind the reader that the notion of being critical depends only on the vanishing of certain Hodge numbers hpq, hp±.

II. MIXED MOTIVES If X is an arbitrary scheme of finite type over Q, then the cohomology groups H%(X), with respect to either de Rham, Betti or /-adic theory, have a natural filtration W* (the weight filtration), compatible with the comparison isomorphisms and (in the case of /-adic cohomology) with the Galois action. The weight filtration induces a mixed Hodge structure on HB(X), and the Galois modules Gr^H*(X®Q,Qi) are pure of weight j . We now require the existence of a category MMQ of mixed motives over Q. (As mentioned in the introduction, such a category has been constructed by Deligne and Jannsen.) This is to be an abelian category, containing AA as a full subcategory. To each mixed motive E will be associated in a functorial way realisations EB, EDR, Et. Ex is to be a finite-dimensional representation of Gal(Q/Q), and EB, EDR finite-dimensional vector spaces over Q, equipped with an involution $oo and a decreasing filtration F.. There will be comparison isomorphisms Finally there is to be an increasing filtration W* on EB ? stable under $«,. The filtration induced (via //) on E\ is to be stable under the action of Gal(Q/Q), and the graded pieces Gr;. E\ are to be pure Galois representations of weight j . The filtration induced (by 7^) on EDR®C is to be defined over Q, and together with F* and $«, is to define a mixed Hodge structure over R. Lastly, the comparison isomorphisms 7/ are to take the involution $oo to complex conjugation in Gal(Q/Q). We may define the i-function of a mixed motive E in the same way as for a pure motive—notice that in general L(E,s) and YlL(Gr? E,s) will differ by a finite number of Euler factors, as the passage to invariants under inertia is not an exact functor. There is one obvious case in which we have equality. Definition E is a mixed motive over Z if the weight filtration on E\ splits over Q£r, for every /, p with

II. Mixed motives

377

Remark Presumably one should expect that for a given p this condition need only be checked for one /. The mixed motives over Z form a full subcategory MMZ of MMQ, containing M. They will play an important part in the next section. If X is of finite type over Q, then there should be mixed motives h*(X) in MMQ. In general they will not be motives over Z (see the example below). Returning to the case of an arbitrary mixed motive E, we define the period map

in the same way as for pure motives. Definition A mixed motive E is critical if / £ is an isomorphism. If this holds, define c + (£) = det J+. Remark It is obvious that if the pure motives Gr^ E are critical, then so is 2?, but the converse is far from true. For mixed motives, the notion of critical does not just depend on the Hodge numbers and the action of $00. Conjecture A If E is critical, then L(E,0) -c+(E)-1 G Q. Example (Trivial) Let X be the singular curve obtained from G m /Q by identifying the points 1, p for some prime p. Then E — h}[X){\) is an extension: 0— Here E is the 1-motive [Z-^>G m ], in the sense of Deligne [Dell]. It is easy to see (using the explicit realisations of 1-motives given in loc. cit.) that

so that L(E,0) = — f logp. Moreover E is critical, and

So in this case Conjecture A holds. Notice that in this case we have obtained the leading term of an incomplete L-function as a period.

378

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

III. EXTENSIONS OF MOTIVES To discuss conditions under which a motive is critical, and to predict orders of L-functions, we need Ext groups. Write ExtQ for the Ext groups in M A4Q, and Ext z for the groups in MMz> We should have Extq = Ext z = 0 unless q = 0 or 1. If Af, M' are motives over Z, then Extq(Af',M) = Ext z (M',M) = Hom(M',M). Moreover Ext z (M',M) is the subgroup of Extq(M',M) comprising the classes of those extensions 0 —>M —>E —>M' —> 0 such that for every p and every / ^ p, the extension E\ of Galois modules splits over Qp r . Conjecturally, the groups Ext z will be finite-dimensional over Q. Suppose that X is smooth and proper over Q, and that M — /i*(X)(m), N = M v (l) - ^ /t*(A')(n) with n = i +1 - m . Then we should have Ext°z(M,Q(l)) = Extz(Q(0),AT) = Hom(Q(-n),i '0 CHn(X)/CHn(X)°®Q

if t = 2n;

if i + l = 2n. Here CHn(X) is the Chow group of codimension n cycles on X modulo rational equivalence, and CHn(X)° is the subgroup of classes of cycles homologically equivalent to zero. HM denotes the motivic cohomology:

and H*M(X,*)z is the image in H*M(X,>) of the /^-theory of a regular model for X, proper and flat over Z. The Extq groups will be the given by the same rules, but with H*M(X,*)Z replaced by H*M{X^). In the case i = 2n — l the equality of the groups Ext z and Ext^ would be a consequence of the monodromy-weight filtration conjecture, which implies that any extension of H2n~1(X®Q,Ql) by Q,(ra) splits over Q£r for every p^ I. In the case of the Tate motive, the above would imply that ExtJ,(Q(0),Q(l)) = Cr® z Q; E)4(Q(0),Q(l)) = Z'zQ = 0. (The extension in the example of the previous section corresponds to p®l 6 Q*®Q.) Although we are far from having a good category of mixed motives in which the above isomorphisms hold, one can nevertheless unconditionally associate

///. Extensions of motives

379

to elements of HM-groups explicit extensions of cohomology arising from the cohomology of non-compact or singular schemes. For example, let X be smooth and projective over Q, and let £ be a cycle on X of codimension n, homologically equivalent to zero. If H(—) denotes (say) /-adic cohomology, then by pullback from the exact sequence 0

-^

1 one obtains an extension of Q/(0) by H2n~1(X)(n)y whose class depends only on the rational equivalence class of £—see [J], §9. The general case can be treated in a similar way, using B loch's description of motivie cohomology by means of higher Chow groups [Bll]—see the appendix of [DenS] for a sketch. In this context, the regulator maps arise from the realisation functors. For example, suppose that n > | + 1 . Then it is shown in [Be2] that there is a canonical isomorphism

i#WR,R(n)) - ^ ExtLHdg(R,#'(*)W) (where the second group is the Ext group in the category of real Hodge structures with an infinite Frobenius) and the regulator should then fit into a commutative square realisation

regulator

The conjectures of Birch-Swinnerton-Dyer, Tate and Beilinson on the orders of L-series at integer points can be simply stated in terms of Ext-groups: Conjecture B Let E be a motive over Z. Then

Remarks (i) In the case of motives over Z both sides of this conjectural identity should be additive in exact sequences, so the essential case of the conjecture is for a pure motive—in which case it it simply a restatement of the existing conjectures. (ii) We can also write Ext|(£,Q(l)) = Ext£(Q(0),£ v (l)) to write the order of L(E,s) in terms of the dual motive E v (l), in accordance with the principles of [Del3].

380

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

Now we can propose an algebraic criterion for a mixed motive to be critical. Definition The mixed motive E over Z is highly critical if Ext|(£,Q(l)) = Ext*(Q(0),E) = 0 for g = 0, I. Conjecture C If E is highly critical, then it is critical. IV. MOTIVES WITH TWO WEIGHTS It should be clear that, starting from an arbitrary motive M, one should be able to construct some kind of 'universal extension' by sums of Q(0) and Q(l) to create a new motive E over Z which is highly critical, and whose L-function is of the form

Up to a nonzero rational, £(£,0) will equal the leading coefficient of L(Mys) at s = 0, and conjecture A will then be applicable to E. We now describe the consequences of this, using the conjectural framework outlined above. We first consider the case of a pure motive of weight w < —2, which we denote N. Since the weight filtration is increasing and Ai is supposed to be semisimple we have

First assume that Hom(AT,Q(l)) = 0, and let p = d i m E x t ^ Q ^ ) , ^ ) . Then the universal extension 0—->N^Ni—+Ex4(Q(0),iV)Q(0)—+0 will have Ext|(iV t ,Q(l)) = Ext* (Q(0), JV*) = 0 for q = 0, 1. (We are using the expected vanishing of Ext2(Q(0),Q(l)).) Conjecture C therefore implies that iVt is critical. Let us examine its periods. The period map I^(N) is easily seen to be injective (from consideration of the Hodge numbers) whereas Ji(Q(0)) = 0. Therefore N^ will be critical if and only if the connecting homomorphism:

becomes an isomorphism when tensored with R.

IV. Motives with two weights

381

If N = h'iXXn) and n > 1 + \ then the first group is H%l(X,Q{n))z, the second group is /fj?+1(XR,R(n)) and the homomorphism dN is the regulator map. The canonical Q-structure on the target of dN is the Q-structure Vin (cf [DenS], (2.3.1)). Since L(N\0) = L(N,0)C(0)p is a non-zero rational multiple of L(N,0), we see that conjectures A, B, C imply Deligne's reformulation ([Del3], [DenS] 3.1) of Beilinson's conjectures for Now consider a pure motive M of weight > 0 with Hom(Q(0),M) = 0. Dually to the above, there is a universal extension 0—• Q(l)'—>M—>M—>0 where p = dimExt2(M,Q(l)). The period map for M gives a connecting homomorphism

If we write TV = M v (l) then there is a canonical isomorphism

(compare [Del2], §5.1) in terms of which 3M and d^ are adjoint. Observe that the highest exterior powers of both sides have a natural Q-structure. However the isomorphism does not respect these Q-structures. In the case N = h^X^n), M = h^X)^ +1 - n) the natural Q-structure on the right hand side can be seen to be Beilinson's Q-structure (Biin in the notations of [DenS] 2.3.1). Therefore c+(M) is Beilinson's regulator. Since L(M,s) = £(s + l) p L(M,s), the conjectures imply that the leading coefficient of L(M,s) at s = 0 is a nonzero rational multiple of c+(M), and we recover the original formulation of Beilinson's conjectures ([DenS], 3.1.3). If dimHom(Q(0),M) = a > 0, then we should replace M by the quotient M/Q(0y. Since Ext£(Q(0),Q(l)) = 0 for q= I, 2 we have

and we take M to be the universal extension of M/Q(0)<7 by Q(1). This corresponds precisely to the 'thickening' of the regulator which occurs in the Beilinson conjectures at the near-central point (i.e., m = i/2 and n = l + i/2).

382

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

V. MOTIVES WITH THREE WEIGHTS We now consider possible extensions of a motive M which is pure of weight - 1 . Let G = Extz(Af,Q(l)) and G' = Exts(Q(0),M). Then we obtain two universal extensions: 0 —> G*®Q(1)

—> M

—>

0 —>

—> Aft

—• G'®Q(O)

M

M

—> 0 —> 0

where G* = Hom(G,Q). Assuming Extz(Q(O),Q(l)) = Ex4(Q(0),Q(l)) = 0, there is a unique mixed motive E over Z with

and Gr^ E = 0 for j > 0 or j < - 2 , such that

W^E = M,

E/W.2E = M\

Setting p = dimQ G, p' = dimQ G\ we find that E is highly critical and that

Now Af is itself critical. Examining the period mapping for E shows that conjecture C holds for E if and only if a certain connecting homomorphism

nM:G'®R—>G* is an isomorphism, and c + (E) is then c + (M)-detfi M Now consider the particular case M = h2n~1(X)(n)1 n > 1. In this case we should have G1 = CHn(X)°®Q, and G = CHn_l(X)°®Q. As a first attempt to construct i?, choose Y CX of codimension n and Z C X of dimension n —1 such that F n Z = 0 and every cycle of codimension n (respectively dimension n — 1) is rationally equivalent to a cycle supported in Y (resp. Z). Then in any of the various cohomology theories, E' = H2n~l(X — Yie\Z){n) has three nonzero steps in its weight filtration: Gr^ E' = H2Yn{X)\np

ke?{H2Yn{X){n) —> H2n(X)(n)}',

By choosing suitable maps G' -> HYn(X)°(n) and G®H2n"2(Z)0(n) -+ Q(l), and taking the associated puUback and pushout, we obtain an object E" with

V. Motives with three weights

383

the correct graded pieces. The homorphism VtE» is essentially the infinite component of the height pairing between cycles supported in Y and in Z. However E" need not be a mixed motive over Z. The obstruction is a certain element of ExtQ(Q(0) p ',Q(l) p ). If X satisfies some reasonable hypotheses (essentially those required to define tha global height pairing) this obstruction can be explicitly constructed in terms of local heights, and can be realised as a suitable sum of 1-motives [Z-^»G m ], for various primes p (as described at the end of §11). Therefore in order to obtain E itself we must twist by the inverse of this obstruction. This will change the period mapping by appropriate multiples of logp, and it turns out that flE is the homomorphism attached to the complete height pairing (including the contributions from the finite primes). Consequently: • Firstly, E is critical if and only if the global height pairing of BeilinsonBloch-Gillet-Soule ([Be3] [B12] [GS])

is non-singular; • Secondly, if E is indeed critical, then

In other words, conjectures A, B and C imply the Beilinson-Bloch generalisation of the Birch-Swinnerton-Dyer conjectures. It is possible to rewrite the construction of the extensions of this and the previous section in a unified way in a (hypothetical) derived category of motives, but we shall not attempt to describe this here. Finally we remark here that one can consider the p-adic periods of mixed motives in the same way as above. The essential point (which was shown to me by U. Jannsen) is that if the /-adic realisations of a motive E (pure or mixed) are unramifled at p, then the p-adic representation Ep of Gal(Q p /Q p ) should be crystalline. In this case there is then a p-adic period map ® 5cris which should be an isomorphism if and only if E is critical. Now if we start with a pure motive M whose /-adic realisations are unramifled at p, the same will be true of the various universal extensions constructed here.

384

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

By considering the associated period mappings, one then obtains £cri8-valued regulators and height pairings. (These have been directly constructed by P. Schneider.) VI. SOME COMPATIBILITIES In this section we show that the only consequences of conjecture (A) are those described above, and that the conjecture is compatible with the functional equation. In order to give the statements of the theorems below some actual meaning, we will take for MMQ the category of mixed motives defined by absolute Hodge cycles, as considered by Deligne and Jannsen [J]. We will restrict our attention to motives whose /-adic realisations are independent of /, so as to be able to discuss Z-functions, and we shall assume the analytic continuation and functional equation for any L-functions that may arise. Of the remaining desirable properties this category might enjoy, we assume (only) the following: Hypotheses (a) Extg(Q(0),Q(l)) is generated by the classes of 1-motives of type (iv) below. (b) If M is pure of weight - 1 , then ords=0 L(M,s) > dimExtz(M,Q(l)) = dimExtg(M,Q(l)). (c) If M is pure of weight < —2 then the realisation map Ext2(Q(0),M)(g) R-+Ex4_ H d g (R(0),M R ) is injective. The first hypothesis implies that Extg(Q(0),Q(l)) = Q (5) where S denotes the set of rational primes. Hypothesis (b) includes a weak form of conjecture (B) for M. (See also III above.) Finally, (c) is equivalent to the statement that /+(M f ) is injective, hence is a weak form of conjecture (C). (The reader who is sceptical of the general finiteness of groups such as III will be reassured that we do not require equality in (b).) Theorem 1 Assume the truth of hypotheses (a)-(c) above. Let E be a critical mixed motive over Q, with L(E,0) ^ 0. Then there is a filtration K. of E with the following properties: • The graded pieces Ei = Grf E are critical motives with L(Ei,Q) G R*; • Each Ei is one of the following: (i) An extension of a pure motive M of weight > 0 by a sum of copies of Q(l), with Hom(Q(0),M) = 0;

VI. Some compatibilities

385

(ii) An extension of a sum of copies of Q(0) by a pure motive M of weight < - 2 with Hom(Q(l),M) = 0; (iii) A motive whose nonzero graded pieces in the weight filtration are a sum of copies of Q(l), a pure motive of weight — 1, and a sum of copies of Q(0); (iv) The 1-motive [ Z - ^ G m ] , ^ ( l ) = p . • In cases (i)-(iii) £*, is a motive over Z. If a:, y G R, we write x ~ y if x = ay for some a £ Q*. Theorem 2 The hypotheses being as in Theorem 1, assume the truth of conjecture 6.6 of [Del2] (that every motive of rank 1 and weight 0 is an Artin motive). Suppose that L(£ v (l),0) is also nonzero. Then L(E,Q) • c+{E)~l ~

Before giving the proofs, we make some general observations. We say that a motive is supercritical (subcritical) if the period mapping is surjective (injective). Suppose A —> B —* C is a short exact sequence of motives. Then by applying the snake lemma to the ladder

1

F°\ADR®R

I

—> F°\BDR®R

—>

1

F°\BDR®R

we see that if B is supercritical, then C is supercritical and dimker J+(C) > dimcoker/^(i4); there is a dual statement if B is subcritical. We recall the conjectural analytic continuation and functional equation of a (pure) motive. If A is pure of weight w and contains no direct factors of Q(0) or Q(l) then the conjectures imply: • If w > 0 then A is supercritical and ord8=0L(Ays) = dimker/^(A); • If w < —2 then A is subcritical and ord5=o£(A,s) = 0. Now suppose that A is mixed of weight > 0, and Hom(Q(0),>l) = 0. Then as HL(GT™ A,s) is the product of L(A,s) with a finite number of Euler factors, we have oTd$~0L(A,s) > dimker/^(A); likewise if A is mixed of weight < —2 and Hom(i4,Q(—1)) — 0 then ord5=0 L(A,s) > 0. In each case equality holds if and only if the multiplicities of the eigenvalue 1 of Frobp on GrIv(A/)Jp and on Atp are equal.

386

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

Construction of the filtration We first introduce a convenient notation. By the symbol

(4* we mean any mixed motive with an increasing filtration (not necessarily the weight filtration!) whose i th graded constituent is isomorphic to A,-. By virtue of the weight filtration, and the fact that pure motives are semisimple, we can write: A E = N={

l

M

B where M is pure of weight —1 (and therefore critical), A is mixed of weight > 0 with Hom(Q(0), A) = 0, and B is mixed of weight < - 2 with Hom(jB,Q(l)) = 0. Since E is critical, A and B are respectively supercritical and sub critical; let / = dimker/+(A), # = dim coker/+(£). We have / + d=< By removing direct factors we can also write JV = Q ( 0 ) d ' e Q ( l ) e ' e M ' e C with

;

and Hom(Q(0),Jt) = Hom(y,Q(l)) = Hom(Q(0),C) = Hom(C,Q(l)) = 0. By hypothesis (a), the extension C is classified by some

Kummer theory gives an isomorphism

under this isomorphism, the representation C\ of the inertia group at p is classified by the homomorphism p : QJ" -* QJ*.

VI. Some compatibilities Proposition

387

Let Rp denote the rank of <j>p. Then:

(i) pes

(ii) S J R p >max(m,n); pes

(iii) If C is critical and L(C,0)^0

then C =

Proof (i) Consider the short exact sequence 0 —• Q,(l) n —> Q,(0)m —> 0 of Ip-modules. i?p is the dimension of the image of the boundary homomorphism and therefore equals the codimension of the image of (Cj)Ip in Q/(0)m. Therefore the Euler factor of L(C,s) at p is

whence

and (i) follows. (ii) Write U = Qm,V homomorphisms

= Q n . Since Hom(Q(0),C) = Hom(C,Q(l)) = 0, the

f-.V-^VV and

rv^l(Pr

attached to the classifying map are injective. Since the images of these are contained in the subspaces

we have the inequality (ii). (iii) The period mapping for C is p p€S

:U®R—>V®R.

388

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

If C is critical and L(C,O) is nonzero, m = n = Yl^v' I n this case the image of ' is precisely @P(U), hence we can write U = ®UP in such a way that ð

p

p

P

factors through the projection:

For 52logp-P(UP), p

which implies (iii).

•

Now let q = ord,=0L(M,s). By hypothesis (b) for M and the properties of M' we have #', q" < q. Also the conjectural analytic continuation and functional equation give is=0L(A,s) >f

and

ord$=0 L(B,s) >0.

Because of the decomposition of TV we can rearrange the filtration on E as: _A E=

M'@C B

Then A' is supercritical and B' is subcritical. Therefore / > e' and g > d\ with equality if and only if A and B' are critical, respectively. This gives 0> ord,=0 ( ) > ord5=0 L(A', s) + ord,=0 L(M\ s) + ord,=0 L(C, s) + ord,=0 L(B', s)

Therefore L(E,Q) ^ oo, and L(EyO) is nonzero if and only if / = e', q = q" and J2Rp=n- Then

By part (ii) of the proposition, this implies also g = d!', q = ^', m = n. Therefore yt' and ^ ' are critical. Hence so are M1 and C. By part (iii) of the proposition, C is a sum of motives of type (iv). Moreover we have OTd8zs0L(M'1s) = 0. Now by hypothesis (b) orda=0 L(M\s)>ord 5=0L(Yys) >ord5=0L(M,s) + q>0

VI. Some compatibilities

389

and the first inequality is an equality only if the extension of Jp-modules Yx -> M\ -» Qj(0)* splits. Also the hypothetical equality of Extz(M,Q(l)) and Extg(M,Q(l)) shows that the extension Q/(l) ? —> Yi —> Mi splits over J p , hence M' is a motive over Z of the type (iii). It finally remains to analyze the motives A' and B'. Consider first B'. By the above we have ord,=0£(-#'>«s) = 0. Moreover as Hom(i?',Q(l)) = 0 we have ord5=0 L(B,s) > 0. Consider the extension B\ —> B\ —> Q/(0)dl of modules under the inertia group at p ^ /. Since the local Euler factors for Q(0) each have a pole at s = 0, this extension must split (otherwise L(J5',0) would vanish). Now let w be the highest weight of 5 , and write Bx = Gr™ Z = WW.1(B). Then and we can then rewrite B' as: ( Q(0)

——

I

»_#

I 1 I

I

±

t-M

Continuing in this way we obtain a filtration:

where each 5,- is pure, Hom(Q(0),JBl') = 0, and J^d'i = d'. By the above, each B[ is a motive over Z, so is a submotive of the universal extension B] of section IV. The hypothesis (c) implies that Bj is sub critical. Therefore each B\ is subcritical, hence critical (since B1 itself is critical). Now consider A'. In the same way we can write

with A{ pure, Hom(A;,Q(l)) = 0, and £ e - = e'. N O W Therefore ord8-o L(Af^s) > /,- — cj-, with equality if and only if the (Frobp = 1)eigenspace of (Atil)Xp maps onto that of (At>/)Ip. In view of the exact sequence

390

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions

this holds if and only if Ai is a motive over Z. Now

so we must have equality at each stage. Therefore each A\ is a motive over Z, and therefore is a quotient of the universal extension A,-. So by hypothesis (c) each A'{ is supercritical, and therefore also critical. Also e\ = /,-, whence {,0) € R*. This concludes the proof of Theorem 1. • Proof of Theorem 2 Recall the definition of the constant 6(M) ([Del2], 1.7.3); we extend this definition to mixed motives as well. The proof of Proposition 5.1 of [Del2] then gives: Proposition Let E be a critical (mixed) motive. Then Ey(\) is also critical, and (where Now suppose that E satisfies the hypotheses of the theorem. Write //*(—) for the leading coefficient in the Laurent expansion of L(—,s). By the proof of Theorem 1, we have

L(E,0) = L\E) = Y[L'(GT? E) and likewise

9

P

It therefore suffices to prove that for any pure motive M of weight w

which by under our assumptions (as in 5.6 of [Del2]) is equivalent to

This in turn is a trivial extension of Proposition 5.4 of [Del2].

References

391

REFERENCES [Bel] A. A. Beilinson; Higher regulators and values of Z-functions. J. Soviet Math. 30 (1985), 2036-70 [Be2] A. A. Beilinson; Notes on absolute Hodge cohomology. Applications of algebraic if-theory to algebraic geometry and number theory (Contemporary Mathematics 55 (1986)), 35-68 [Be3] A. A. Beilinson; Height pairing on algebraic cycles. Current trends in arithmetical algebraic geometry, ed. K. Ribet (Contemporary Mathematics 67 (1987)), 1-24 [BU] S. Bloch; Algebraic cycles and higher if-theory . Advances in Math. 61 (1986) 267-304 [B12] S. Bloch; Height pairing for algebraic cycles. J. Pure Appl. Algebra 34 (1984), 119-45 [Dell] P. Deligne; Theorie de Hodge III. Publ. Math. IHES 44 (1974), 5-78 [Del2] P. Deligne; Valeurs de fonctions L et periodes d'integrales. Proc. Symp. Pure Math. AMS 33 (1979), 313-46 [Del3] P. Deligne; Letter to C. Soule. 20-1-1985 [Del4] P. Deligne; Le groupe fondamental de la droite projective moins trois points. Galois groups over Q (ed. Y. Ihara, K. Ribet, J.-P. Serre). MSRI publications 16, 1989 [DenS] C. Deninger, A. J. Scholl; The Beilinson conjectures. This volume [GS] H. Gillet, C. Soule; Intersection sur les varietes d'Arakelov. C.R.A.S. t.299, ser.l, 12 (1984), 563-6 [H] G. Harder; Arithmetische Eigenschaften von Eisensteinklassen, die modulare Konstruktion von gemoschten Motiven und von Erweiterungen endlicher Galoismoduln. Preprint, 1989

392

Scholl - Remarks on special values of L-functions [J] U. Jannsen; Mixed motives and algebraic if-theory. Lecture notes in math. 1400 (1990) [S] A. J. Scholl; Height pairings and special values of i-functions. In preparation

Combinatorics (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Solitons (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Groups, Combinatorics and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Spectral Theory and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Number Theory and Polynomials (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Algebraic and Analytic Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Spectral Theory and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Real and Complex Singularities (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Finite Geometry and Combinatorics (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Clifford Algebras and Spinors (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Discrete Groups and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Analytic Number Theory (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series 247)

Read more

Oligomorphic Permutation Groups (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series, 152)

Read more

Syzygies (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series 106)

Read more

Introduction to Subfactors (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Handbook of Tilting Theory (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Higher Operads, Higher Categories (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

The Core Model (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Advances in Linear Logic (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Interaction Models (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Algebraic Set Theory (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Shintani Zeta Functions (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Surveys in Combinatorics (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

St Andrews: Volume 1 (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Surveys in Combinatorics, 1995 (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Trends in Stochastic Analysis (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Lectures on Invariant Theory (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Low Dimensional Topology (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Read more

Solitons (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series 85)

Read more

Linear Algebraic Monoids (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series 133)

Read more

Recommend Documents

Combinatorics (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor I.M.James, Mathematical Institute, 24-29 St...

Solitons (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor I.M. James, Mathematical Institute, 24-29 St ...

Groups, Combinatorics and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor J.W.S. Cassels, Department of Pure Mathemati...

Spectral Theory and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Number Theory and Polynomials (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor N.J. Hitchin, Mathematical Institute, Univer...

Algebraic and Analytic Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

Spectral Theory and Geometry (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor N.J. Hitchin, Mathematical Institute, Univers...

Real and Complex Singularities (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

LONDON MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor M. Reid, Mathematics Institute, University o...

Finite Geometry and Combinatorics (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

L O N D O N MATHEMATICAL SOCIETY LECTURE NOTE SERIES Managing Editor: Professor J.W.S. Cassels, Department of Pure Math...

Clifford Algebras and Spinors (London Mathematical Society Lecture Note Series)

...